GIFT   OF 
PTOF,  w  *     Rising 


*j    /^     cxx  oC  au+rt&j^L.  ce,  — 


O^v^^ry-u 


%**€jL<&oi£jf 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

Microsoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/fourgospelstransOOfolsrich 


* 


i 


^ 


*< 


tin-: 


FOUR     GOSPELS: 


T  II  A  N  S  L  A  T  E  D 


I'KoM     THE 


GREEK   TEXT   OF  TISCI1EXD0RF, 


WITH     THE     VARIOUS     READINGS     OF     GRIESBACn,      LACHMANN,      TISCUENDORF, 
TUEGELLES,    MEYER,    ALFORD,    AND    OTHERS; 


HSSttfj  Critical  anto  liipositoro  Xotcs, 

BY 

NATHANIEL   S.  FOLSOM. 


BOSTON: 
A.    WILLIAMS    AND    COMPANY. 

180:). 


(      0   & 


I 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1869,  by 

NATHANIEL,   S.    FOLSOM, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


CAMBRIDGE: 
PRESS   OF   JOHN   WILSON   AND    SON. 


TO    MY    FORMER   COLLEAGUES    AND    PUPILS 

OF    THE 

fflratobillc  Ideological  $cj)ool; 

TO   CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLES   OF    EVERY    DENOMINATION; 

TO    ALL, 

WITHOUT    DISTINCTION   OR    RESTRICTION  OF   NAME, 

WHO  SEEK  TO  KNOW  THE  TRUTH,  AND  TO  DO  THE  WILL  OF  GOD, 

This  Volume  is  I?iscribcd. 


"  The  doctrines  of  Christianity  are  much  more  clearly 
taught  in  the  Bible  in  the  words  of  Christ  himself,  than 
in  the  formularies  of  the  Church  of  England,  or  of  anv 
other  Church."  —  Earl  Russell  in  the  House  of  Lords,  Dec. 

2,    1867. 

"We,  that  is,  all  of  the  Anglican  Church  who  have  had 
any  regular  training  in  theology,  are  so  early  taught  to  trace 
the  Creed  in  the  Scriptures,  and  to  refer  at  once  certain  por- 
tions of  both  Testaments  to  certain  high  mysteries  of  the 
Catholic  faith,  that  it  commonly  appears  to  ourselves  as 
though  we  had  learned  these  mysteries  directly  from  the 
Scriptures.  But  there  are  few,  surely,  who  on  careful  recol- 
lection would  not  be  compelled  to  acknowledge  that  the 
Creed,  or  some  corresponding  catechetical  instruction,  had 
prepossessed  them  with  these  truths,  before  ever  they  thought 
of  proving  them  from  Holy  Writ.  I  need  hardly  remind  you 
of  the  unquestioned  historical  fact  that  the  very  Nicene 
Creed  itself,  to  which  perhaps  of  all  formulae  we  are 
most  indebted  for  our  sound  belief  in  the  proper  Divinity 
of  the  Son  of  God  —  even  this  Creed  had  its  origin, 
not  from  the  Scriptures,  but  from  tradition."  — "  Ser- 
mons, Academical  and  Occasional,"  by  John  Keble,  Oxford, 
1848. 


PREFACE. 


The  following  Translation  was  commenced  more  than 
ten  years  ago  from  the  text  of  Teschendorf,  with  the 

publication,  in  Parts,  of  his  7th  critical  edition  of  the 
Greek  New  Testament,  and  was  completed  in  1S61. 
It  was  afterward  laid  aside  until,  with  the  reception 
of  Part  First  of  his  8th  edition  in  1S66,  it  was  again 
taken  in  hand  ;  the  work  of  revising,  ami  conforming 
it  to  the  latest  text  was  begun,  and  during  the  last  two 
years  the  volume  has  occupied  the  most  of  my  time 

The  translation  which  I  have  made  is  modem  in  its 
Style,  with  the  exception  of  retaining  the  personal  pro- 
nouns  thou  and  thee,  and  their  corresponding  predi- 
cates. These  in  many  places  are  necessary  to  convey 
the  exact  meaning,  arc  still  universally  employed  in 
prayer  to  the  heavenly  Father,  and  the  home  affections 
in  Germany  and  other  foreign  countries  have  never 
allowed  them  to  be  dropped  out  of  the  daily  speech. 
In  thus  departing  from  the  style  of  the  Common  Ver- 
i.  I  hoped  to  give  some  freshness  to  the  Christian 
n  oords.     Bui  a  weightier  reason  influenced  m<       that 


VI  PREFACE. 

with  all  the  hold  which  the  Common  Version  has  on 
the  mind  and  heart  of  many,  as  well  from  its  real 
excellence  and  wealth  of  contents  as  from  long  associa- 
tion, it  is  not  the  speech  of  the  people,  like  Luther's 
and  other  modern  Versions  in  general  use.  There  is 
danger,  from  the  contrast,  of  putting  religion  apart 
from  life  and  making  it  a  form.  Nor  is  it  an  idle  con- 
jecture, that  this  ancient  style  is  one  of  the  occasions 
of  an  increasing  neglect  of  the  New  Testament  among 
those  trained  almost  wholly  under  the  influences  of 
modern  literature.  In  former  times,  when  the  Bible 
was  read  in  the  common  schools,  and  parents  and 
children  united  in  the  study  of  it  on  Sundays,  there 
naturally  grew  a  familiarity  with  it  which,  if  occasion- 
ing in  any  a  temporary  show  of  disrespect,  prepared 
the  way  for  it  to  become  an  object  of  affection  and 
reverence  in  after  years,  like  many  of  the  once  slighted 
things  of  childhood,  and  bore  rich  fruit.  It  is  so  no 
longer. 

In  pursuing  the  work  whether  of  a  translator  or  an 
interpreter,  although  one  may  justly  have  no  respect 
for  scriptural  literalism,  or  for  mere  verbal,  textual 
criticism,  he  cannot  disregard  the  forms  of  speech 
which  another  uses,  without  failing  to  perceive  his 
ideas.  I  have  therefore  weighed  every  Greek  word 
and  sought  to  give  its  exact  equivalent  in  English, 
always  observing  the  facts  of  usage  and  the  connection 


PREFACE.  yii 

in  which  the  word  stands.  There  are  indeed  more 
important  requisites  still  for  apprehending  another's 
mind;  but  certainly  this  is  impossible  without  attend- 
ing to  the  words  by  which  he  deliberately  expresses  it. 
I  think  I  have  thus  recovered  some  of  the  sayings  of 
Jesus  from  .statements  of  them  in  which  their  point 
has  been  missed.  For  example,  "  Be  wary  as  ser- 
pents and  uxsoiled  as  doves"  (Matthew  x.  16),  a 
caution  to  his  disciples  going  into  the  midst  of  peril 
and  temptation,  and  needed  particularly  by  his  minis- 
ters in  all  time  —  a  caution  derived  from  the  actual,  if 
unnoticed,  traits  of  the  objects  whence  the  comparison 
is  taken. 

I  have  given  in  general  the  proper  force  of  the  sub- 
junctive or  conditional  mood,  and  always  of  the  aorist 
tense,  nor  neglected  the  small  but  often  quite  signifi- 
cant particles  of  speech.  A  Translation,  however 
faithful  and  excellent  in  general,  which  pays  no  atten- 
tion to  these,  will  often  present  aspects  and  movements 
of  the  mind  of  Christ  different  from  the  reality.  In 
respect  to  the  aorist  tense,  a  departure  from  its  funda- 
mental idea  of  momentary  action,  and  generally  past 
though  sometimes  very  recent  action  —  past  except  in 
the  few  casus  where  it  is  anticipatory  —  is  just  to 
that  extent  a  departure  from  the  mind  of  the  speaker 
or  writer  who  used  the  tense  to  express  his  thoughts. 
By  that  ((lis-  is  given  the  record  of  the  attestation  to 


Vlll  PREFACE. 

Jesus  (Matthew  iii.  17),  which  in  the  Common  Ver- 
sion is  translated,  "  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom 
I  am  iv ell  pleased."  Obedience  to  the  law  of  usage 
demands  the  translation,  "  with  whom  I  became  well 
pleased  ;  "  or,  adopting  Winer's  rendering  (Andover 
ed.  p.  27S),  whom.  I  took  into  favor — expressing  to 
our  human  conception  the  reason,  in  the  spirit  and 
life,  in  the  mind  and  character,  of  Jesus,  why  he  was 
now  sent  forth  with  power  from  on  high  to  teach  and 
to  save.  Instead  of  the  translation,  in  Matthew  xxvii. 
46  and  parallel  passages,  "My  God,  my  God!  why 
hast  thou  forsaken  me"  the  aorist  demands  the  ren- 
dering, why  didst  thou  forsake  me?  That  is,  why 
abandon  me  to  my  persecutors'?  This  is  the  very 
same  word  by  which  the  Septuagint  translators  of 
their  Hebrew  Scriptures  into  Greek  expressed  the 
same  cry  from  David  under  persecution,  as  recorded 
in  Psalm  xxii.  1.  The  two  renderings  in  each  instance 
certainly  present  two  radically  distinct  conceptions. 
The  law  of  usage  in  speech  here  brings  Jesus  into  the 
sphere  of  our  common  humanity. 

The  conditional  mood  in  Greek  is  very  generally 
merged  into  the  indicative  future,  to  no  essential  loss 
of  the  thought  indeed.  But  every  Greek  scholar  knows 
that  there  is  sometimes  a  shade  of  meaning  which  the 
indicative  future  fails  to  give.  The  latter  presents  the 
thought  more  positively  and  dogmatically,  and  there- 


PREFACE.  IX 


fore  incorrectly  copies  features  of  personal  character, 
Verv  likely,  mv  attempt  to  present  the  precise  shade 
of  the  conditional  mood  in  the  original  may  have  occa- 
sioned an  apparent  stiffness  to  the  Translation  in  some 
plaees,  which  could  have  been  easily  avoided  by  dis- 
regarding that  characteristic  feature.  But  no  English 
student  of  the  New  Testament  will  find  this  a  stum- 
bling-block in  his  way.  On  the  contrary,  when  he 
reflects  that  the  mood  of  the  verb  used  expresses  the 
mood  of  the  speaker's  or  writer's  mind  also,  he  will 
welcome  the  means  by  which  I  have  sought  to  aid 
him  in  discerning  more  distinctly  the  attitude  of  the 
mind  of  Christ. 

There  are  moreover  throughout  the  New  Testament 
many  instances  of  broken,  heterogeneous,  blended,  de- 
fective and  redundant  structure,  and  of  construction  of 
sentences,  whether  from  inadvertence  or  design,  less 
according  to  the  rules  of  grammar  than  to  the  sense, 
but  not  contrary  to  usage  in  conversation.  I  think  that 
fidelity  in  a  translator  requires  him  to  preserve  these, 
where  the  English  idiom  will  allow  it.  There  need  be 
no  fear  that  any  roughness. of  this  sort  will  diminish 
the  value  of  the  records  to  the  truth-seeking  and  espe- 
cially the  common  mind  ;  much  less  to  him  who  desires 
to  know  what  the  records  really  arc  1  haw  endeav- 
ored also  to  preserve  both  the  resemblances  and  diver- 
sities of  style  existing  in  the  Four  Evangelists,  which 


X  PREFACE. 

in  the  original  are  so  discernible  even  in  the  three 
Synoptical  books.  To  provide  moreover  every  facility 
in  my  power  for  others  to  know  what  I  have  added  to 
any  passage  in  order  to  convey  its  meaning,  I  have 
enclosed  in  brackets  the  words  not  contained  in  the 
original. 

There  are  in  the  Translation  some  departures  from 
Tischendorf's  text,  perhaps  not  exceeding  a  score  in 
number,  all  of  which,  with  the  exception  of  Matthew 
viii.  28,  occur,  I  think,  after  Luke  xvii.  11  (the  close  of 
Part  Fourth),  and  most  of  them  after  John  vi.  23  (the 
close  of  Part  Fifth),  which  is  as  far  as  the  publication 
of  the  8th  edition  has  proceeded.  None  of  them  is 
essential  to  the  sense  except  the  reading  in  John  v.  1, 
which  has  an  important  bearing  on  the  duration  of  the 
ministry  of  Christ.  But  in  no  instance  have  I  failed  to 
quote  the  latest  reading  of  Tischendorf,  or  chosen 
another  in  which  I  was  not  sustained  by  some  or  by 
all  of  the  other  critics,  whose  names,  with  their  author- 
ities in  many  instances,  I  think  I  have  also  given. 

Of  the  Various  Readings  the  larger  portion  had 
been  collected  as  early  as  1861  ;  but  later  editions  of 
some  of  the  works  whence  they  were  taken  has  caused 
the  labor  of  several  entire  collations  and  revisions. 
The  copy  of  Tregelles,  which  I  recently  collated 
throughout  with  Tischendorf,  was  loaned  me  by  a 
scholar  of  Cambridge,  whose  services  in  sacred  litera- 


PREFACE.  \l 

hire  have  justly  made  his  name  eminent.  In  quoting 
from  Griesbach,  I  used  the  copy,  belonging  to  Har- 
vard College  Library,  of  the  larger  critical  work.  3rd 
edition.  1827,  edited  by  Schulz,  rather  than  the  Manual 
published  in  1S05.  nine  years  after  the  first  edition  of 
the  larger  work.  For  the  edition  of  1S27  is  the  work 
always  referred  to  by  Tischendorf.  It  is  also  the 
remark  of  Griesbach  in  the  Preface  to  the  Manual, 
that  he  M  has  found  no  cause  to  recede  from  the  text 
of  his  larger  work  except  in  a  very  few  places  of 
almost  no  consequence;"  and  the  marginal  readings 
of  the  former  are  selections  from  the  latter.  The  larger 
edition  moreover  best  exhibits  the  preeminent  critical 
sagacity  of  Griesbach.  whose  judgment  as  to  what 
should  probably  be  added  to  the  Received  Text,  and 
what  rejected  from  it,  has  been  sustained  in  so  many 
instances  by  those  who  have  come  after  him.  In  a 
work  requiring  so  close,  and  minute,  and  protracted 
attention,  as  to  give  every  reading  in  which  Tischen- 
dorf varies  ever  so  little  from  the  Common  Version, 
and  in  which  the  other  critics  concur  with  him,  and 
quite  often  where  they  differ  from  him  and  from  the 
Common  Version,  I  can  hardly  hope  to  have  attained 
to  perfect  accuracy.  But  I  have  sought  it  here  as  well 
as  elsewhere. 

In  the  Notes  it  has  been  one  of  my  objects  to  sustain 
and   illustrate  the  Translation.      No  one  indeed  can  he 


Xll  PREFACE. 

a  true  translator,  who  is  not  also  an  interpreter.  My 
ehief  aim  however  has  been  to  state  what  the  Four 
Gospels  say  to  me  on  the  points  there  specified  — 
and  in  particular  what  the  Gospel  of  John  says  — 
after  much  study  and  reflection  and  experience,  with 
all  the  helps  accessible  in  the  Latin,  French,  German 
and  English  languages.  Neither  in  the  Notes,  nor  in 
the  Various  Readings  with  the  help  of  the  introduc- 
tory explanations,  is  there  much  which  the  English 
student  cannot  understand. 

I  am  frank  to  confess,  that  I  have  been  unable  to 
find  in  the  writings  of  the  New  Testament  any  but  that 
"  common  Christianity,"  which  rises  above  all  the 
denominations  and  comprehends  them  all.  What  is 
beyond  that,  stands  not  on  "  the  words  of  Christ,"  but 
on  "  the  formularies  of  the  Church,"  and,  as  acknowl- 
edged also  by  Keble  in  the  remarkable  Confession 
fronting  this  Preface,  "  had  its  origin  not  from  the 
Scriptures  but  from  Tradition."  It  is  a  Tradition 
which,  from  the  intelligence,  character  and  number 
of  those  forming  and  contributing  to  sustain  it,  may 
well  impress  every  one  convinced  of  the  fallibility 
of  the  individual  human  judgment,  and  sway  him  if 
he  thinks  he  sees  connected  with  it  a  superior  work- 
ing Christian  force.  And  yet  I  have  found  that  with 
wider  knowledge,  and  the  discipline  of  life,  and  ripe- 
ness of  character,  many  of  the  best  and  most  intelligent 


PREFACE.  Kill 

of  those,  who  arc  supposed  to  form  the  consensus  of  the 
faith  of  the  great  body  of  the  Church,  have  felt  and 
confessed,  that  the  essential  beliefs  are  held  in  com- 
mon by  all  denominations  of  Christians,  Unless 
I  am  utterly  self-deceived,  it  has  been  my  chief  aim, 
both  in  the  Translation  and  in  the  Notes,  to  promote 
that  ''common  Christianity;"  to  help  form  not  a  nar- 
rower and  more  shallow,  but  deeper  and  broader 
Christian  consciousness,  in  which  believers  shall  be- 
come more  vitally  one  ;  and,  as  the  best  means  of 
doing  this,  to  bring  Him  who  is  the  great  teacher  and 
exemplar  of  Christianity,  its  central  divine  form  and 
visible  head,  more  distinctly  into  view,  that  we  may 
"  see  him  as  he  is." 

It  formed  no  part  of  my  design  to  give  an  Introduc- 
tion to  the  several  Gospels.  I  believe  them  to  be  the 
productions  of  the  men  whose  names  they  bear,  with 
the  exception  that  the  present  Gospel  of  Matthew  is 
a  Greek  translation  by  an  unknown  person  from  a 
Hebrew  original  of  which  Matthew  was  the  author. 
In  respect  to  the  Gospel  of  John,  I  have  reconsidered, 
with  unreserved  purpose  to  abide  by  the  facts  critically 
weighed,  the  internal  difficulties  alleged  to  exist.  To 
my  own  view,  the  discrepancies  affirmed  by  some  very 
distinguished  men  disappear;  and  in  place  of  incom- 
prehensible mysteries,  or  antiquated  speculations,  I 
view   "  truths   that   wake,    to    perish   never,"  —  truths 


XIV  PREFACE. 

to  save  man  from  perishing  and  give  him  eternal  life. 
But  were  I  at  all  uncertain,  as  I  am  not,  about  this 
Gospel,  I  should  say  of  it  as  Calvin  said  of  the  Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews,  "  I  care  not  who  wrote  it ;  for  me  it 
contains  eternal  truth."  As  long  as  any  shall  be  found 
"  who  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness,"  so  long 
will  they  find  in  the  Gospel  of  John,  who  was  more 
receptive  than  his  fellow-disciples  of  the  highest  teach- 
ings of  their  Master,  "  the  true  bread  from  heaven," 
"  the  well  of  water  springing  up  into  eternal  life." 
As  long  as  any  shall  ask,  "  Show  us  the  Father,"  so 
Ions:  will  "  the  Son  of  God  "  answer  them  out  of  this 
Gospel,  and  show  them  "  the  Father  from  heaven."  As 
long  as  any  shall  look  for  an  ideal  of  perfect  humanity, 
for  true  work  and  worship  here,  and  for  grounds  of 
hope  in  a  worthy  Hereafter,  so  long  in  these  memo- 
rials by  "the  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved"  will  they 
find  the  true  "  Son  of  man,"  who  teaches  human  duty 
and  destiny  from  their  central  principle,  exhibits  God 
immanent  in  nature  and  in  man,  imparts  more  and 
more  of  his  own  faith  and  spirit,  and  makes  sure  of 
heaven  all  souls  who  are  one  with  him  in  love  to  God 
and  love  to  man. 

N.'S.  FOLSOM. 

Concord,  Mass.  March  12,  1869. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGK 

According  to  Matthew I 

According  to  Mark S3 

According  to  Luke 13^ 

According  to  John -27 

Account  of  Manuscripts -97 

Ancient  Greek  Fathers 3QI 

Ancient  Latin  Fathers 3°2 

Abbreviations 3°3 

Various  Readings 3°5 

Later  Readings  of  Teschendorf 34§ 

Notes  on  Matthew 35  * 

Notes  on  Mark 3§i 

Notes  on  Luke 392 

Notes  on  John 4°5 


ACCORDING   TO   MATTHEW. 


I.  1-17. 

*A  Record  of  [the]  birth  of  Jesus  Christ,  son  of 
David,   son  of  Abraham. 

2Abraham  begot  Isaac  ;  and  Isaac  begot  Jacob  ;  and 
Jacob  begot  Judah  and  his  brothers  ;  8and  Judah  be- 
got Pharez  and  Zerah,  of  Tamar ;  and  Pharez  begot 
Hezron  ;  and  Hezron  begot  Ram  ;  *and  Ram  begot 
Amminadab  ;  and  Amminadab  begot  Nahshon  ;  and 
Xahshon  begot  'Salmon  ;  5and  Salmon  begot  Boaz,  of 
Rahab  ;  and  Boaz  begot  Obed,  of  Ruth  ;  and  Obed 
begot  Jesse  ;  Gand  Jesse  begot  David  the  King. 

And  David  begot  Solomon,  of  the  [wife]  of  Uriah  ; 
rand  Solomon  begot  Rehoboam  ;  and  Rehoboam  be- 
got Abijah  ;  and  Abijah  begot  Asa  ;  8and  Asa  begot 
Jehoshaphat  ;  and  Jehoshaphat  begot  Joram  ;  and 
Joram  begot  Uzziah  ;  °and  Uzziah  begot  Jotham  ; 
and  Jotham  begot  Ahaz  :  and  Ahaz  begot  Hezekiah  ; 
wand  Hezekiah  begot  Manasseh  ;  and  Manasseh  be- 
got Anion;  and  Amon  begot  Josiah ;  lland  Josiah  be- 
got Jeconiah  and  his  brothers,  on  the  removal  to 
Babylon. 

1 


•     • 


2  MATTHEW  I. 

12And  after  the  removal  to  Babylon  Jeconiah  be- 
got Salathiel ;  and  Salathiel  begot  Zerubbabel ;  I3and 
Zerubbabel  begot  Abind  ;  and  Abiud  begot  Eliakim  ; 
and  Eliakim  begot  Azor ;  14and  Azor  begot  Zadok  ; 
and  Zadok  begot  Achim  ;  and  Achim  begot  Elind  ; 
15and  Eliud  begot  Eleazar ;  and  Eleazar  begot  Mat- 
than  ;  and  Matthan  begot  Jacob  ;  16and  Jacob  begot 
Joseph,  the  husband  of  Mary,  of  whom  was  born 
Jesus,  the  Christ  [so]  called. 

17A11  the  generations  accordingly  from  Abraham 
unto  David  [are]  fourteen  generations ;  and  from 
David  unto  the  removal  to  Babylon,  fourteen  gen- 
erations ;  and  from  the  removal  to  Babylon  unto  the 
Christ,  fourteen  generations. 

I.  18— II.  23. 

18Now  the  birth  of  Jesus  Christ  was  thus.  His 
mother  Mary  having  been  betrothed  to  Joseph,  be- 
fore they  came  [to  live]  together  she  was  found  to 
be  with  child  of  [the]  Holy  Spirit.  19And  Joseph  her 
husband,  being  a  righteous  [man],  and  not  willing  to 
make  an  example  of  her,  was  disposed  to  put  her 
away  privately.  20But  on  his  having  thought  this, 
behold,  an  angel  of  [the]  Lord  appeared  in  a  dream 
to  him,  saying,  Joseph,  son  of  David,  do  not  fear 
to  take  to  [thee]  Mary  thy  wife ;  for  that  which  is 
begotten  in  her  is  of  [the]  Holy  Spirit.  21And  she 
.  shall  bear  a  son,  and  thou  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus  ; 
for  he  [it  is  that]  will  save  his  people  from  theii 
sins.  22And  this  has  all  come  to  pass,  that  there 
might  be  fulfilled  what  was  spoken  by  the  Lord 
through  the  prophet,  saying, 


MATTHEW   II.  3 

^Behold,  the  virgin  shall  be  with  child  and  bear  a  son, 
And  they  shall  call  his  name  Immanuel  : 

which  interpreted  is,  God  [is]  with  us.  24And  Jo- 
seph, having  risen  from  sleep,  did  as  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  had  directed  him,  and  took  to  [himself]  his 
wife.  -3and  knew  her  not  until  she  had  borne  a  son  ; 
and  he  called  his  name  Jesus. 

II.  lNow  Jesus  having  been  born  in  Bethlehem  of 
Judaea  in  [the]  days  of  Herod  the  king,  behold,  Ma- 
gians  from  [the]  East  arrived  in  Jerusalem,  ^saving, 
\\  here  is  he  that  is  born  king  of  the  Jews?  For  we 
saw  his  star  in  its  rising,  and  came  to  worship  him. 
8And  king  Herod,  on  hearing  [it],  was  agitated,  and 
all  Jerusalem  with  him  ;  *and  having  assembled  all  the 
chief  priests  and  scribes  of  the  people,  he  inquired  of 
them  where  the  Christ  is  born.  5And  they  said  to 
him,  In  Bethlehem  of  Judcea  ;  for  thus  it  stands  writ- 
ten through  the  prophet, 

6And  thou,  Bethlehem,  land  of  Judah, 
Art  in  no  wise  least  among  the  rulers  of  Judah  ; 
For  out  of  thee  shall  come  forth  a  leader, 
Who  shall  have  charge  of  my  people  Israel. 

7Then  Herod,  having  privately  called  the  Magians, 
ascertained  from  them  exactly  the  time  of  the  appear- 
ing star  ;  8and  sending  them  to  Bethlehem,  he  said, 
Go  and  make  exact  inquiry  for  the  young  child,  and,  so 
soon  as  you  find  [him],  bring  me  word,  in  order  that 
I  too  may  go  and  worship  him.  ''And  they,  having 
heard  the  king,  departed  ;  and  behold,  the  star  which 
they  had  seen  in  its  rising  went  before  them,  until  it 
came  and  stood  over  where  the  young  child  was  :  l0and 


4  MATTHEW   II. 

on  seeing  the  star  they  rejoiced  with  very  great  joy. 
nAnd  having  come  into  the  house  they  saw  the  young 
child  with  Mary  his  mother,  and  fell  down  and  wor- 
shipped him  ;  and  opening  their  treasures  they  pre- 
sented gifts  to  him  —  gold  and  frankincense  and  myrrh. 
12And  having  received  response  in  a  dream  not  to  go 
back  to  Herod,  they  withdrew  into  their  country  by 
another  way. 

13And  when  they  had  withdrawn,  behold,  an  angel 
of  [the]  Lord  appears  in  a  dream  to  Joseph,  saying, 
Rise,  and  take  the  young  child  and  his  mother,  and  flee 
into  Egypt,  and  be  there  until  I  tell  thee  ;  for  Herod  is 
about  to  seek  the  young  child  to  destroy  him.  14And 
he,  having  risen,  took  the  young  child  and  his  mother 
by  night,  and  withdrew  into  Egypt,  15and  was  there 
until  the  death  of  Herod  ;  that  there  might  be  fulfilled 
what  was  spoken  by  [the]  Lord  through  the  prophet, 

saying, 

Out  of  Egypt  I  called  my  son. 

16Then  Herod,  perceiving  that  he  had  been  deluded 
by  the  Magians,  was  very  much  enraged  ;  and  he  sent 
forth,  and  slew  all  the  boys  that  were  in  Bethlehem 
and  in  all  its  borders,  from  two  years  old  and  under, 
according  to  the  time  which  he  had  exactly  ascertained 
from  the  Magians.  17Then  was  fulfilled  what  was 
spoken  through  Jeremiah  the  prophet,  saying, 

18A  voice  in  Ramah  was  heard, 
Weeping  and  much  lamentation, 
Rachel  weeping  for  her  children,  — 
And  would  not  be  comforted, 
Because  they  are  no  more. 

19But  Herod  having  died,  behold,  an  angel  of  [the] 


MATTHEW    III. 

Lord  appears  in  a  dream  to  Joseph  in  Egypt,  -'saving. 
Rise,  and  take  the  young  child  and  his  mother,  and  go 
into  [the]  land  of  Israel  :  for  they  have  died  that  were 
seeking  the'young  child's  Life.  mAnd  he,  having  risen, 
took  the  young  child  and  his  mother,  and  entered  into 
[the]  land  of  Israel.  "But  hearing  that  Archelans  was 
reigning  over  Judaea  instead  of  his  father  Herod,  he 
was  afraid  to  go  thither ;  and  having  received  re- 
sponse in  a  dream  he  withdrew  into  the  parts  of 
Galilee.  23And  he  came  and  dwelt  in  a  citv  called 
Nazareth ;  that  there  might  be  fulfilled  what  was 
spoken  through  the  prophets, 

He  shall  be  called  a  Nazoraean. 

III.,  IV. 

Wow  in  those  days  John  the  Baptist  presents  himself, 
proclaiming  in  the  Desert  of  Judaea,  -saying,  Repent; 
for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.  3For  this  is  he 
that  was  spoken  of  through  Isaiah  the  prophet,  saying, 

A  Crier's  voice  in  the  Desert : 
Make  ready  the  way  of  the  Lord, 
Make  straight  his  paths  ! 

4And  John  himself  had  his  clothing  of  camel's  hair, 
and  a  leathern  girdle  about  his  waist,  and  his  food  was 
locusts  and  wild  honey.  5Then  went  out  to  him  Jeru- 
salem, and  all  Judaea,  and  all  the  surrounding  region 
of  the  Jordan,  8and  were  baptized  bv  him  in  the  Jor- 
dan  river,  confessing:  their  sins. 

But  on  seeing  many  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees 
coming  for  the  baptism  he  said  to  them.  Brood  of 
vipers  !   who  intimated  to  you  to  flee  from  the  coming 


6  MATTHEW   IV. 

wrath?  8Bear  fruit  therefore  worthy  of  repentance. 
9And  do  not  think  to  say  in  yourselves,  We  have  Abra- 
ham [for]  a  father ;  for  I  say  to  you  that  God  is  able 
out  of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children  to  Abraham. 
10And  already  the  axe  is  laid  at  the  root  of  the  trees : 
every  tree  therefore  not  bearing  fine  fruit  is  cut  down, 
and  cast  into  the  fire.  nI  indeed  baptize  you  in  water, 
unto  repentance  ;  but  he  that  is  coming  after  me  is 
mightier  than  I,  wThose  sandals  I  am  not  fit  to  carry : 
he  will  baptize  you  in  [the]  Holy  Spirit  and  fire. 
12Whose  winnowing-fork  [is]  in  his  hand,  and  he  will 
thoroughly  clean  off  his  threshing-floor,  and  gather  his 
wheat  into  the  garner ;  but  the  chaff  he  will  burn  up 
with  unquenchable  fire. 

13Then  Jesus  from  Galilee  presents  himself  at  the 
Jordan  to  John,  to  be  baptized  by  him.  14But  he  tried 
to  hinder  him,  saying,  T  have  need  to  be  baptized  by 
thee,  and  dost  thou  come  to  me?  15But  Jesus  answer- 
ing said  to  him,  Permit  just  now  ;  for  thus  it  is  proper 
for  us  to  fulfil  all  righteousness.  Then  he  permitted 
him.  16And  having  been  baptized,  Jesus  immediately 
went  up  from  the  water ;  and  behold,  the  skies  were 
opened,  and  he  saw  [the]  Spirit  of  God,  descending  like 
a  dove,  coming  upon  him.  irAnd  lo,  a  voice  out  of 
the  skies,  saying,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  with  whom 
I  became  well  pleased. 

IV.  !Then  Jesus  was  led  up  by  the  Spirit  into  the 
Desert,  to  be  tempted  by  the  Devil.  2And  having 
fasted  forty  days  and  forty  nights  he  was  afterward 
hungry.     8And  the  Tempter  approaching  said  to  him, 


MATTHEW   IV.  7 

If  thou  art  [the]  Son  of  God,  say  [the  word]  that  these 
stones  become  loaves  [of  bread].     'But  he  answering 

said.  It  stands  written, 
Not  on  bread  alone  shall  man  live, 
But  on  every  word  proceeding  through  [the]  mouth  of  God. 

BThen  the  Devil  takes  him  into  the  holy  city,  and  set 
him  on  the  pinnacle  of  the  temple,  'and  says  to  him, 
If  thou  art  [the]  Son  of  God,  cast  thyself  down  he- 
low  ;  for  it  stands  written, 

He  will  command  his  angels  concerning  thee; 
And  in  [their]  hands  they  shall  bear  thee  up, 
Lest  thou  dash  thy  foot  against  a  stone. 

»Said  Jesus  to  him,  Again  it  stands  written, 

"  Thou  shalt  not  put  to  trial  [the]  Lord  thy  God. 
■Again  the  Devil  takes  him  to  a  very  high  mountain, 
and  shows  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  and 
their  glory  ;  'and  he  said  to  him,  I  will  give  these  all 
to  thee,  if  thou  fall  down  and  worship  me.  lhen 
says  Jesus  to  him,  Go  thy  way,  Satan  !     For  it  stands 

written, 

[The]  Lord  thy  God  shalt  thou  worship, 

And  Him  alone  shalt  thou  serve. 
"Then  the  Devil  leaves  him,  and  behold,  angels  came 
and  ministered  to  him. 

"And  having  heard  that  John  was  delivered  up,  he 
withdrew  into  Galilee.  13And  leaving  Nazareth  he 
came  and  dwelt  in  Kapharnaum,  which  is  by  the  lake- 
Bide,  on  the  borders  of  Zebulon  and  Naphtali ;  "that 
there  might  be  fulfilled  what  was  spoken  through 
Isaiah  the  prophet,  saying, 


8  MATTHEW   IV. 

15[The]  land  of  Zebulon  and  land  of  Naphtali, 

[By]  way  of  the  lake,  beyond  the  Jordan, 

Galilee  of  the  Gentiles,  — 
16  The  people  that  sat  in  darkness 

Saw  a  great  light ; 

And  those  sitting  in  a  region  of  death-shade, — 

A  light  arose  on  them. 

"From    that   time  Jesus   began    to    proclaim    and    to 
say,  Repent ;  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. 

18 And  walking  by  the  lake  of  Galilee  he  saw  two 
brothers,  Simon  who  is  called  Peter  and  Andrew  his 
brother,  casting  a  wrapping- net  into  the  lake;  for 
they  were  fishermen.  19And  he  says  to  them,  Come 
after  me,  and  I  will  make  you  fishers  of  men.  20And 
they,  immediately  leaving  the  nets,  followed  him. 
21And  going  forward  thence  he  saw  two  other  broth- 
ers, James  the  [son]  of  Zebedee  and  John  his  brother, 
in  the  boat  with  Zebedee  their  father,  repairing  their 
nets  ;  and  he  called  them.  22And  they,  immediately 
leaving  the  boat  and  their  father,  followed  him. 

23And  he  went  about,  in  all  Galilee,  teaching  in  their 
synagogues,  and  proclaiming  the  Good  News  of  the 
kingdom,  and  curing  all  disease  and  all  ailment  among 
the  people.  24And  the  rumor  of  him  went  abroad  into 
all  Syria,  and  they  brought  to  him  all  that  were  ill  with 
various  diseases  and  confined  with  racking  pains, 
and  demoniacs  and  epileptics  and  paralytics  ;  and  he 
cured  them.  25And  large  crowds  followed  him  from 
Galilee  and  Decapolis  and  Jerusalem  and  Judaea  and 
beyond  the  Jordan. 


MATTHEW    V.  9 

V.,  VI.,  VII. 

*And  seeing  the  crowds  he  went  up  the  moun- 
tain ;  and  when  he  sat  down  his  disciples  came  to  him. 
-And  he  opened  his  month  and  taught  them,  saying: 

•Happy  the  poor  in  spirit;  because  theirs  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

4IIappv  the  meek;  because  they  shall  inherit  the 
land. 

5Happy  they  that  mourn ;  because  they  shall  be 
comforted. 

•Happy  they  that  hunger  and  thirst  for  righteous- 
ness ;  because  they  shall  be  satisfied. 

7Happy  the  merciful ;  because  they  shall  obtain 
mercy. 

8Happy  the  pure  in  heart ;  because  they  shall  see  God. 
"Happy  the   peacemakers ;    because    they    shall   be 
called  sons  of  God. 

10Happy  the  persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake  ;  be- 
cause theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

uHappy  are  you  whenever  they  reproach  and  per- 
secute you,  and  say  every  [thing]  evil  against  you 
falsely,  for  my  sake.  12Rejoice  and  exult ;  because  your 
reward  [is]  great  in  heaven  :  for  so  they  persecuted  the 
prophets  that  were  before  you. 

13You  are  the  salt  of  the  earth  :  but  if  the  salt  lose 
its  savor,  with  what  shall  it  be  salted?  It  is  of  no 
further  use,  except  to  be  thrown  out  of  doors  and 
trodden  under  foot  by  men. 

14You  are  the  light  of  the  world.  A  city  cannot  be 
hid,  lying  on  a  hill.  ^Neither  do  they  light  a  lamp 
and  set  it  under  the  measure,  but  upon  the  lamp-stand  ; 


10  MATTHEW   V. 

and  it  shines  for  all  that  are  in  the  house.  16Thus  let 
your  light  shine  before  men  ;  that  they  may  see  your 
good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 

17Do  not  suppose  that  I  came  to  destroy  the  Law 
or  the  Prophets :  I  came  not  to  destroy,  but  to  com- 
plete. lsFor  verily  I  say  to  you,  until  heaven  and 
earth  pass  away,  not  one  smallest  letter  nor  tip  [of 
one]  should  pass  from  the  Law,  until  all  take  effect. 
^Whoever  therefore  should  break  one  of  the  least  of 
these  commandments,  and  teach  men  so,  shall  be  called 
least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  but  whoever  should 
do  and  teach  [them],  this  [same]  shall  be  called 
great  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  20For  I  say  to  you, 
that  unless  your  righteousness  exceed  that  of  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees  you  should  in  no  wise  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

21You  had  heard  that  it  was  said  to  those  of  old, 
Thou  shalt  not  murder ;  and  whoever  should 
murder  will  be  liable  to  the  court  of  justice. 
"But  I  say  to  you,  that  every  one  who  is  angry  with 
his  brother  will  be  liable  to  the  court  of  justice  ;  and 
whoever  should  say  to  his  brother,  Worthless  fellow  ! 
will  be  liable  to  the  Sanhedrim  ;  and  whoever  should 
say,  Fool !  will  be  liable  [to  be  cast]  into  the  fiery 
hell.  23If  therefore  thou  offer  thy  gift  at  the  altar, 
and  there  remember  that  thy  brother  has  any  thing 
against  thee,  24leave  there  thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and 
go  thy  way ;  first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and 
then  come  and  offer  thy  gift.  25I3e  friendly  to  thy 
adversary  quickly,  even  until  when  thou  art  with  him 
on  the  way  [to  court]  ;  lest  the  adversary  deliver  thee 
up  to  the  judge,  and  the  judge  to  the  officer,  and  thou 


MATTHEW   V.  11 

shalt  be  thrown  into  prison.  *  Verily  I  say  to  thee, 
thon  wilt  in  nowise  have  come  out  thence  until  thou 
shalt  have  paid  the  last  farthing. 

27 You  had  heard  that  it  was  said,  Thou  shalt  not 
commit  adultery.  2SBut  1  say  to  you,  that  every  one 
who  looks  upon  a  woman  for  the  purpose  of  lust  had 
already  committed  adultery  with  her  in  his  heart. 
-'But  if  thy  right  eye  causes  thee  to  offend,  pluck  it  out 
and  cast  [it]  from  thee  ;  for  it  is  of  advantage  to  thee 
that  one  of  thy  members  perish,  and  not  thy  whole 
body  be  cast  into  hell.  30And  if  thy  right  hand 
causes  thee  to  offend,  cut  it  off  and  cast  [it]  from  thee  ; 
for  it  is  of  advantage  to  thee  that  one  of  thy  members 
perish,  and  not  thy  whole  body  depart  into  hell. 
31Moreover  it  had  been  said,  Whoever  should  put 

AWAY    HIS    WIFE,  LET   HIM  GIVE  HER  A  [CERTIFICATE 

of]  divorce.  32But  I  say  to  you,  that  every  one  who 
puts  away  his  wife  except  for  reason  of  unchastity 
makes  her  commit  adultery ;  and  whoever  should 
marry  a  divorced  woman  commits  adultery. 

^Again,  you  had  heard  that  it  was  said  to  those  of 
old,    Thou    shalt    not    forswear    thyself,    but 

SHALT    PAY    TO    THE    LORD    THY    OATHS.       34Bllt  I  tell 

you  not  to  swear  at  all :  neither  by  heaven,  because  it 
is  [the]  throne  of  God ;  35nor  by  the  earth,  because 
it  is  his  footstool ;  nor  towards  Jerusalem,  because  it  is 
[the]  city  of  the  great  King.  36Nor  shouldst  thou 
swear  by  thy  head  ;  because  thou  canst  not  make  one 
hair  white  or  black.  wBut  let  your  word  be  Yes,  yes  ; 
No,  no.     And  what  exceeds  these  is  of  evil. 

38You  had  heard  that  it  was  said,  Eye  for  eye,  and 
tooth  for  tooth.     But  I  tell  you  not  to  resist  evil. 


12  MATTHEW   VI. 

39But  whoever  smites  thee  on  the  right  cheek,  turn  to 
him  the  other  also.  40And  to  him  that  is  determined 
to  sue  thee  and  take  thy  tunic,  leave  to  him  thy  cloak 
also.  41And  whoever  shall  impress  thee  one  mile,  go 
with  him  two.  42Give  to  him  that  asks  thee,  and  from 
him  that  wishes  to  borrow  of  thee  do  not  turn  away. 
43You  had  heard  that  it  was  said,  Thou  shalt  love 

THY    NEIGHBOR,  AND    HATE    THY   ENEMY.       44Bllt  I  Say 

to  you,  Love  your  enemies,  and  pray  for  those  perse- 
cuting you ;  45that  you  may  become  sons  of  youi 
Father  who  is  in  heaven  :  because  he  makes  his  sun 
to  rise  upon  evil  and  good,  and  sends  rain  upon  right- 
eous and  unrighteous.  46For  if  you  love  them  who  love 
you,  what  reward  have  you?  Do  not  also  the  tribute- 
collectors  the  same?  47And  if  you  salute  your  brothers 
only,  what  extraordinary  thing  do  you  ?  Do  not  also 
the  heathen  the  same?  48You  shall  therefore  be  per- 
fect, as  your  heavenly  Father  is  perfect. 

VI.  !Moreover,  take  heed  not  to  do  your  [acts  of] 
righteousness  before  men  for  the  purpose  of  being  seen 
by  them  ;  otherwise  you  have  not  a  reward  with  your 
Father  who  is  in  heaven.  2Whenever  therefore  thou 
do  alms,  do  not  trumpet  [it]  before  thee,  just  as  the 
hypocrites  do  in  the  synagogues  and  in  the  streets,  that 
they  may  be  applauded  by  men  :  verily  I  say  to  you, 
they  have  in  full  their  reward.  3But  while  thou  art 
doing  alms  let  not  thy  left  hand  know  what  thy  right 
hand  is  doing ;  4that  thy  alms  may  be  in  secret :  and 
thy  Father  who  beholds  in  secret  will  recompense 
thee. 

5And  whenever  you  pray,  you  shall  not  be  as  the 


MATTHEW   VI.  13 

hypocrites ;  because  they  like  to  pray  standing  in  the 
synagogues  and  at  the  corners  of  the  streets,  that  they 
may  be  yisible  to  men.  Verily  I  say  to  you,  they  have 
in  full  their  reward.  6But  do  thou,  whenever  thou 
pray,  enter  into  thy  chamber,  and,  haying  shut  thy 
door,  pray  to  thy  Father  yvho  is  in  secret ;  and  thy 
Father  who  beholds  in  secret  will  recompense  thee. 
;But,  praying,  do  not  speak  in  a  babbling  way,  as  the 
heathen  ;  for  they  suppose  that  in  their  much  speaking 
they  shall  be  heard.  8Do  not  therefore  be  like  them. 
For  your  Father  knows  what  things  you  have  need  of, 
before  you  ask  Him.     9Pray  you  therefore  thus : 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heayen,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 
10Thy  kingdom  come. 

Thy  will  take  place  on  earth  also  as  in  heayen. 
"Give  us  to-day  our  daily  bread. 
12And  forgiye  us  our  debts,  as  we  also  forgaye  our 
debtors. 

13And  do  not  bring  us  into  trial,  but  deliver  us  from 
the  evil. 

14For  if  you  forgiye  men  their  offenses,  your  heaven- 
ly Father  will  also  forgiye  you.  15But  if  you  do  not 
forgiye  men,  neither  will  your  Father  forgiye  your 
offenses. 

16And  whenever  you  fast,  become  not  gloomy-look- 
ing, as  the  hypocrites  ;  for  they  deface  their  counte- 
nances, that  they  may  appear  unto  men  [to  be]  fasting. 
Verily  I  sav  to  you,  they  have  in  full  their  reward. 
1TBut  do  thou  in  fasting  anoint  thy  head  and  wash  thy 
face,  "that  thou  appear  not  to  men  [to  be]  fasting,  but 
to  thy  Father  who  is  in  secret:  and  thy  Father  who 
beholds  in  secret  will  recompense  thee. 


14  MATTHEW  VI. 

19Lay  not  up  for  you  treasures  on  earth,  where  moth 
and  rust  deface,  and  where  thieves  dig  through  and 
steal.  20But  lay  up  for  you  treasures  in  heaven,  where 
neither  moth  nor  rust  defaces,  and  where  thieves  dig 
not  through  nor  steal.  21For  where  thy  treasure  is, 
there  also  thy  heart  will  be.  22The  eye  is  the  lamp  of 
the  body.  If  thy  eye  be  free  from  blemish,  thy  whole 
body  will  be  in  the  light ;  23but  if  thy  eye  be  bad,  thy 
whole  body  will  be  in  the  dark.  If  then  the  light  that 
is  in  thee  is  darkness,  how  great  the  darkness  !  ^No 
one  can  serve  two  masters ;  for  either  he  will  hate 
the  one  and  love  the  other,  or  he  will  cling  to  one  and 
despise  the  other.  You  cannot  serve  God  and  Mam- 
mon. 

25Wherefore  I  say  to  you,  be  not  anxious  for  your 
life,  what  you  should  eat ;  nor  for  your  body,  with  what 
you  should  be  clothed.  Is  not  the  life  more  than  the 
food,  and  the  body  than  the  clothing?  26Behold  the 
birds  of  the  air,  that  they  sow  not,  neither  reap,  nor 
gather  into  garners  ;  and  your  heavenly  Father  feeds 
them.  Are  not  you  of  far  more  value  than  they? 
27But  who  of  you,  by  being  anxious,  can  add  one  cubit 
to  his  length  of  life?  28And  why  are  you  anxious 
about  clothing?  Observe  well  the  lilies  of  the  field, 
how  they  grow.  They  toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin. 
^But  I  say  to  you,  that  not  even  Solomon  in  all  his 
glory  was  arrayed  as  one  of  these.  30Now  if  the  grass 
of  the  field,  to-day  flourishing  and  to-morrow  cast  into 
the  oven,  God  so  attires,  [will  he]  not  much  more  you, 
O  little  in  faith?  31Therefore  do  not  be  anxious,  say- 
ing, What  should  we  eat?  or,  What  should  we  drink? 
or,  With  what  should  we  be  clothed?     32For  all  these 


MATTHEW   VII.  15 

the  Gentiles  seek  after  ;  for  your  heavenly  Father  knows 
that  you  need  these  all.     33But  seek  first  his  kingdom 

and  righteousness,  and  these  shall  all  he  added  to 
you.  w  Therefore  do  not  be  anxious  in  respect  to  the 
morrow  ;  for.  the  morrow  will  he  anxious  for  itself. 
Sufficient  for  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof. 

VII.  ^Judge  not,  that  you  be  not  judged.  2For 
with  what  judgment  you  judge,  you  will  be  judged; 
and  with  what  measure  you  measure,  it  will  be  meas- 
ured to  you.  8And  why  dost  thou  behold  the  straw 
that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye,  but  not  mind  the  beam  in 
thy  own  eve?  4Or  how  wilt  thou  say  to  thy  brother, 
Let  me  cast  out  the  straw  from  thy  eye  ;  and  lo,  the 
beam  [is]  in  thy  own  eye?  5Hypocrite,  first  cast  out 
the  beam  from  thy  own  eye,  and  then  thou  wilt  see 
clearly  to  cast  out  the  straw  from  thy  brother's  eye. 

6  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  to  the  dogs,  nor  throw 
your  pearls  before  the  swine  ;  lest  they  shall  trample 
them  down  with  their  feet,  and  turning  round  tear  you. 

7  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you  ;  seek,  and  you  shall 
find  ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  to  you.  8For 
every  one  that  asks  receives  ;  and  he  that  seeks  finds ; 
and  to  him  that  knocks  it  shall  be  opened.  9Or  what 
man  is  there  of  you,  of  whom  his  son  shall  ask  bread, 
—  will  he  give  him  a  stone?  10Or  shall  ask  for  a  fish 
also, — will  he  give  him  a  serpent?  n If  you  there- 
fore, being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  to 
your  children,  how  much  more  will  your  Father 
who  is  in  heaven  </ive  £ood  things  to  them  that  ask 
him  ! 

1JA11  things  whatsoever,  therefore,  you  would  that 


16  MATTHEW  VII. 

men  should  do  to  you,  so  also  do  you  to  them  ;  for  this 
is  the  Law  and  the  Prophets. 

13  Enter  through  the  narrow  gate ;  because  wide 
[is]  the  gate,  and  broad  the  way,  that  leads  to  ruin, 
and  many  there  are  who  enter  through  it.  14 Because 
narrow  [is]  the  gate,  and  close  the  way,  that  leads  to 
life,  and  few  there  are  who  find  it. 

15 Beware  of  false  prophets,  who  come  to  you  in 
sheep's  clothing,  but  inwardly  are  ravening  wolves. 
16 From  their  fruits  you  will  know  them.  Are  clusters 
of  grapes  gathered  from  thorn-bushes,  or  figs  from 
thistles?  17So  every  good  tree  produces  fine  fruits, 
but  the  corrupt  tree  produces  bad  fruits.  18A  good 
tree  cannot  bear  bad  fruits,  nor  a  corrupt  tree  bear 
fine  fruits.  19  Every  tree  not  producing  fine  fruit  is  cut 
down  and  cast  into  [the]  fire.  ^So,  then,  from  their 
fruits  you  will  know  them. 

21  Not  every  one  that  says  to  me,  Master,  Master, 
shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  he  that 
does  the  will  of  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven.  22Many 
will  say  to  me  in  that  day.  Master,  Master,  did  we  not 
prophesy  by  thy  name,  and  by  thy  name  cast  out  de- 
mons, and  by  thy  name  do  many  mighty  deeds?  23  And 
then  will  I  confess  to  them,  I  never  knew  you :  depart 
from  me,  you  who  work  iniquity  ! 

24 Every  one  therefore  who  hears  these  sayings  of 
mine,  and  does  them,  shall  be  compared  to  a  prudent 
man  who  built  his  house  on  the  rock.  25And  the  rain 
descended,  and  the  streams  came,  and  the  winds  blew, 
and  fell  upon  that  house,  and  it  fell  not ;  for  it  was 
founded  on  the  rock.  26  And  every  one  that  hears  these 
sayings  of  mine,  and  does  them  not,  shall  be  compared 


MATTHEW   VIII.  17 

to  a  heedless  man  who  built  his  house  on  the  sand. 
27  And  the  rain  descended,  and  the  streams  came,  and 
the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house,  and  it  fell  ; 

and  the  fall  of  it  was  great. 

28  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  ended  these 
words,  [that]  the  crowds  were  struck  with  astonish- 
ment at  his  teaching.  -^For  he  taught  them  as  having 
authority,  and  not  as  their  scribes. 

VIII.— IX.  i. 

!And  when  he  had  descended  from  the  mountain, 
large  crowds  followed  him.  -And  behold,  a  leper 
approaching  worshipped  him,  saying,  Master,  if  thou 
wilt,  thou  canst  cleanse  me.  3And  reaching  out  his 
hand  he  touched  him,  saying,  I  will  ;  be  thou  cleansed. 
And  immediately  his  leprosy  was  cleansed.  4And 
says  Jesus  to  him,  See  thou  tell  no  one  ;  but  go,  show 
thyself  to  the  priest,  and  offer  the  gift  which  Moses 
directed,  for  a  testimony  to  them. 

5And  when  he  had  entered  into  Kapharnaum,  there 
came  to  him  a  centurion,  entreating  him  6and  saying, 
Master,  my  boy  lies  prostrate  in  the  house  a  paralytic, 
dreadfully  racked  with  pain.  7He  says  to  him,  I  will 
come  and  cure  him.  BBut  the  centurion  answering 
said.  Master,  I  am  not  fit  for  thee  to  enter  under  my 
roof;  but  only  say  [it]  with  a  word,  and  my  boy  will 
l»c  healed.  :,For  I  also  am  a  man  under  authority, 
having  under  myself  soldiers;  and  I  say  to  this  one, 
Go,  and  he  goes ;  and  to  another,  Come,  and  he 
comes;   and  to  my  servant,  Do  this,  and  he  dues   [it]. 

2 


18  MATTHEW  VIII. 

10 And  on  hearing  [it]  Jesus  wondered,  and  said  to 
those  following,  Verily  I  say  to  you,  not  even  in  Israel 
found  I  so  great  faith.  nAnd  I  say  to  you,  that  many 
will  come  from  [the]  East  and  [the]  West,  and  re- 
cline at  table  with  Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.  12But  the  sons  of  the  king- 
dom shall  go  out  into  the  outer  darkness :  there  will 
be  the  weeping  and  the  gnashing  of  the  teeth.  13And 
said  Jesus  to  the  centurion,  Go  ;  be  it  to  thee  as  thou 
believedst.     And  on  that  hour  the  boy  was  healed. 

14  And  Jesus,  having  come  into  the  house  of  Peter, 
saw  his  wife's  mother  lying  prostrate  and  sick  with 
fever.  15And  he  touched  her  hand,  and  the  fever  left 
her,  and  she  rose  and  ministered  to  him.  16And  at 
evening,  they  brought  to  him  many  demoniacs,  and  he 
cast  out  the  spirits  with  a  word,  and  cured  all  that 
were  ill;  17that  there  might  be  fulfilled  what  was 
spoken  through  Isaiah  the  prophet,  saying, 

He  himself  took  our  infirmities, 
And  carried  away  our  diseases. 

18  But  Jesus,  on  seeing  large  crowds  about  him,  gave 
command  to  depart  to  the  other  side.  19And  one,  a 
scribe,  came  and  said  to  him,  Teacher,  I  will  follow 
thee  whithersoever  thou  depart.  20And  says  Jesus  to 
him,  The  foxes  have  holes,  and  the  birds  of  the  air 
nests  ;  but  the  Son  of  man  has  not  where  he  may  lay 
the  head.  21And  another  of  the  disciples  said  to  him, 
Master,  permit  me  first  to  go  away  and  bury  my 
father.  22But  he  says  to  him,  Follow  me;  and  suffer 
the  dead  to  bury  their  own  dead. 


MATTHEW   IX.  19 

23  And  when  he  went  on  board  the  boat,  his  disci- 
ples followed  him.  "And  behold,  there  arose  a  uri"<at 
commotion  in  the  lake,  so  that  the  boat  was  being  cov- 
ered by  the  waves  ;  but  he  himself  was  asleep.  "And 
approaching  they  waked  him,  saying,  Master,  save  ; 
we  are  perishing.  "And  he  says  to  them,  Why  are 
you  timid,  O  little  in  faith?  Then  rising  he  rebuked 
the  winds  and  the  lake,  and  there  came  on  a  great  calm. 
'"And  the  men  wondered,  saying,  What  kind  of  a  man 
is  this,  that  even  the  winds  and  the  lake  obey  him? 

28  And  when  he  had  come  to  the  other  side,  to  the 
country  of  the  Gerasenes,  there  met  him  two  demo- 
niacs coming  forth  out  of  the  tombs,  very  fierce,  so 
that  none  was  able  to  go  along  by  that  way.  "And  lo, 
they  cried  out,  saying,  What  have  we  to  do  with  thee, 
Son  of  God?  Camest  thou  hither  to  torture  us  before 
[the]  time?  "Now  there  was  far  off  from  them  a 
herd  of  many  swine  feeding.  31And  the  demons  en- 
treated him,  saying,  If  thou  cast  us  out,  send  us  away 
into  the  herd  of  swine.  3~And  he  said  to  them,  Go. 
And  they  having  come  out  went  away  into  the  swine. 
And  behold,  all  the  herd  rushed  down  the  steep  slope 
into  the  lake,  and  died  in  the  waters.  33But  the  herds- 
men fled,  and  having  gone  away  into  the  city  carried 
the  news  of  [it]  all,  and  [in  particular]  the  affair  of 
the  demoniacs.  34And  behold,  all  the  city  came  out 
to  meet  Jesus,  and  on  seeing  him  entreated  that  he 
would  remove  from  their  borders.  IX.  *And  haying 
gone  on  board  a  boat,  he  crossed  over  and  came  into 
his  own  city. 


20  MATTHEW   IX. 

IX.  2-38. 

2And  behold,  they  were  bringing  to  him  a  paralytic 
lying  prostrate  on  a  bed.  And  Jesus  perceiving  their 
faith  said  to  the  paralytic,  Be  of  good  cheer,  child  ! 
Thy  sins  are  forgiven.  3And  lo,  some  of  the  scribes 
said  in  themselves,  This  [man]  blasphemes.  4And 
Jesus  perceiving  their  thoughts  said,  Why  think  you  ill 
in  your  hearts?  5For  which  is  easier,  to  say,  Thy  sins 
are  forgiven;  or  to  say,  Rise  and  walk?  6But  that 
you  may  know  that  the  Son  of  man  has  authority  on 
the  earth  to  forgive  sins,  —  then  he  says  to  the  para- 
lytic, —  Rise,  and  take  up  thy  bed,  and  go  to  thy 
house.  7And  rising  he  departed  to  his  house.  8And, 
on  seeing  [it],  the  crowds  feared  and  glorified  God 
who  gave  such  authority  to  men. 

9And  passing  along  thence,  Jesus  saw  a  man  called 
Matthew,  sitting  at  the  tribute-office,  and  he  says  to 
him,  Follow  me.  And  rising  up  he  followed  him. 
10  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  was  reclining  [at  table] 
in  the  house,  behold,  many  tribute-collectors  and  sin- 
ners having  come  were  reclining  with  Jesus  and  his 
disciples.  xlAnd  on  seeing  [it]  the  Pharisees  said  to 
his  disciples,  Why  does  your  Teacher  eat  with  the 
tribute-collectors  and  sinners?  12But  he  on  hearing-  it 
said,  Those  in  health  have  no  need  of  a  physician,  but 
they  that  are  ill.  13But  go  and  learn  what  means 
[this], 

I  wish  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice. 

For  I  came  not  to  call  righteous  [men],  but  sinners. 

14  Then  come  to  him  the  disciples  of  John,  saying, 
Why  do  we  and  the  Pharisees  fast,  but  thy  disciples 


MATTHEW   IX.  21 

fast  not?  "And  said  Jesus  to  them,  Can  the  guests  of 
the  bride-chamber  mourn  so  long  as  the  bridegroom  is 
with  them?  But  there  will  come  days  when  the  bride- 
groom would  be  taken  away  from  them,  and  then  they 
will  last.  I6But  no  one  puts  a  patch  of  undressed  cloth 
on  an  old  garment ;  for  the  part  of  it  supplied  pulls 
away  from  the  garment,  and  a  worse  rent  ensues. 
11  Neither  do  they  pour  new  wine  into  old  wine-skins  ; 
else  the  skins  burst,  and  the  wine  is  spilt,  and  the  skins 
are  lost.  But  they  pour  new  wine  into  new  skins,  and 
both  are  preserved  together. 

16  Y\  bile  he  was  speaking  these  things  to  them,  be- 
hold, a  ruler  entering  worshipped  him,  saving,  My 
daughter  this  moment  died  ;  but  come  and  put  thy 
hand  upon  her,  and  she  will  live.  19  And  Jesus  rising 
proceeded  to  follow^  him;  also  his  disciples.  20And 
behold,  a  woman,  having  a  blood-flowing  for  twelve 
years,  approaching  behind  touched  the  fringe  of  his 
garment.  21For  she  said  in  herself,  If  I  should  only- 
touch  his  garment,  I  shall  be  restored.  "And  he, 
turning  round  and  seeing  her,  said,  Be  of  good  cheer, 
daughter!  Thy  faith  has  restored  thee.  And  the 
woman  was  restored  from  that  hour. 

23 And  Jesus,  on  coming  to  the  house  of  the  ruler, 
and  seeing  the  minstrels,  and  the  crowd  making  a 
tumult,  said,  24  Withdraw;  for  the  young  girl  had  not 
died,  but  is  asleep.  And  they  laughed  at  him.  -"'But 
when  the  crowd  had  been  put  out,  he  entered  and  took 
hold  of  her  hand,  and  the  young  girl  rose.  MAnd  this 
report  went  abroad  into  all  that  land. 

27 And   as    Jesus  was    passing    along    thence,  there 


22  MATTHEW  X. 

followed  him  two  blind  men,  crying  out  and  saying, 
Have  mercy  on  us,  Son  of  David  !  28And  when  he 
had  come  into  the  house,  the  blind  men  came  to  him  ; 
and  Jesus  says  to  them,  Believe  you  that  I  am  able 
to  do  this?  They  say  to  him,  Yes,  Master.  ^Then  he 
touched  their  eyes,  saying,  According  to  your  faith  be 
it  to  you  !  30  And  their  eyes  were  opened.  And  Jesus 
expostulated  with  them,  saying,  Look  you  [to  it],  let 
no  one  know  [it].  31But  they  on  coming  out  pub- 
lished him  far  and  wide  in  all  that  land. 

82 And  as  they  were  coming  out,  behold,  [people] 
brought  to  him  a  dumb  demoniac.  33And  the  demon 
having  been  cast  out,  the  dumb  [man]  spoke.  And  the 
crowds  wondered,  saying,  Never  appeared  the  like  in 
Israel.  34But  the  Pharisees  said,  He  casts  out  the 
demons  by  the  ruler  of  the  demons. 

35 And  Jesus  went  about  all  the  cities  and  the  vil- 
lages, teaching  in  their  synagogues,  and  proclaiming 
the  Good  News  of  the  kingdom,  and  curing  all  dis- 
ease and  all  ailment.  36  And  seeing  the  crowds  he  was 
moved  with  compassion  for  them,  because  they  were 
worried  and  scattered,  like  sheep  not  having  a  shep- 
herd. 37Then  says  he  to  his  disciples,  The  harvest 
indeed  [is]  large,  but  the  laborers  [are]  few.  38Pray 
therefore  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  He  would 
dispatch  laborers  into  his  harvest. 

X.— XI.  i. 
jAnd  having  called  to  [him]  his  twelve  disciples,  he 
gave  them  authority  over  unclean  spirits,  so  as  to  cast 


MATTHEW   X.  23 

them  out,  and  to  cure  all  disease  and  all  ailment. 
2No\v  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  are  these  :  — 
Simon,  first,  who  is  called  Peter,  and  Andrew  his 
brother  ;  and  James  the  [son]  of  Zebedee,  and  John 
his  brother;  8Pbilip  and  Bartholomew;  Thomas,  and 
Matthew  the  tribute-collector;  James  the  [son]  of 
Alpheus,  and  Lebbeus  ;  4  Simon  the  Zealot,  and  Judas 
Iscariot  who  also  delivered  him  up. 

5  These  twelve  Jesus  sent  forth,  having  given  charge 
to  them  saying :  Do  not  depart  into  a  road  [lead- 
ing] to  Gentiles,  and  do  not  enter  into  a  city  of  Samari- 
tans ;  6but  go  rather  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of 
Israel.  7And  as  you  go,  proclaim,  saying,  The  king- 
dom of  heaven  is  at  hand.  8Cure  infirm,  raise  dead 
[persons]  ;  cleanse  lepers,  cast  out  demons  :  freely  you 
received,  freely  give.  9Do  not  procure  gold,  neither 
silver  nor  copper  [-coin  to  put]  into  your  girdles,  10not 
wallet  for  journey,  neither  two  tunics,  nor  sandals,  nor 
staff;  for  the  laborer  is  worthy  of  his  support.  nAnd 
into  whatever  city  or  village  you  shall  have  entered, 
inquire  who  in  it  is  a  worthy  [man]  and  there  abide 
until  you  depart  [from  the  place].  12And  on  entering 
into  the  house  salute  it.  13And  if  the  house  be  worthy, 
let  your  peace  come  upon  it ;  but  if  it  be  not  wor- 
thy, let  your  peace  return  to  you.  14And  whoever 
should  not  receive  you,  neither  hear  your  words,  on 
coming  forth  out  of  that  house  or  city  shake  oft'  the 
dust  from  your  feet.  15Verily  I  say  to  you,  more 
tolerable  will  it  have  been  for  [the]  land  of  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah  in  [the]  day  of  judgment,  than  for  that 
city. 

1,1  Behold,  I  send  you  forth  as  sheep  in  [the]  midst 


24  MATTHEW  X. 

of  wolves  :    therefore  become  wary  as  serpents,   and 
unsoiled  as  doves.     17  And  take  heed  of  men  ;   for  they 
will  deliver  you   up  to  council-sessions,  and   scourge 
you  in  their  synagogues,  18and  you  shall  be  led   also 
before  governors  and  kings  for  my  sake,  for  a  testi- 
mony to  them  and  to  the  Gentiles.     19But  whenever 
they  deliver  you  up,  be  not  anxious  how  or  what  you 
should  speak ;   for  it  will  be  given  you  in  that  hour 
what  you  should  speak.     20For  not  you  are  the  speak- 
ers, but  the  Spirit  of  your  Father  that  speaks  in  you. 
21  And  brother  will   deliver  up  brother  to  death,  and 
father  child,  and  children  will  rise  up  against  parents 
and  cause  them  to  be  put  to  death.    22And  you  will  be 
hated  by  all  on  account  of  my  name  :  but  he  that  has 
endured    to   [the]    end,   this    [same]    shall   be   saved. 
23  But  when  they  persecute  you  in  this  city,  flee  into 
the  next ;   for  verily  I  say  to  you,  you  shall  not  have 
finished  the  cities  of  Israel,  until  the  Son  of  man  come. 
24 A  disciple   is  not  above  the  teacher,  nor  a  servant 
above  his  master.     25 Enough  for  the  disciple  that  he 
become  as  his  teacher,  and  the  servant  as  his  master. 
If  they  surnamed  the  master  of  the  house  Beelzebul, 
how  much  more  his  household  dependants!     ^There- 
fore fear  them  not ;  for  there  is  nothing  covered  which 
shall  not  be  disclosed,  and  secret  which  shall  not  be 
known.     27What  I   say  to  you    in   the   darkness,  tell 
in  the  light ;    and   what  you  hear   [spoken]    into  the 
ear,  proclaim  on  the  housetops.     28And  be  not  afraid 
of  them  that  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able  to  kill  the 
soul.    But  fear  rather  Him  who  is  able  to  destroy  both 
soul  and  body  in  hell.     29Are  not  two  sparrows  sold 
for  a  penny?     And  one  of  them  "shall  not  fall  to  the 


MATTHEW   XI.  j:> 

ground  without  your  Father.  ^But  even  the  hairs  of 
your  head  have  all  been  numbered.  31  Therefore  fear 
not ;  you  are  of  more  value  than  many  sparrows. 
8-2  Every  one  therefore  who  shall  confess  in  my  behalf 
before  men,  I  also  will  confess  in  his  behalf  before  my 
Father  who  is  in  heaven.  MBut  whoever  should  deny 
me  before  men,  I  also  will  deny  him  before  my  Father 
who  is  in  heaven. 

34 Do  not  suppose  that  I  came  to  cast  peace  on  the 
earth;  I  came  not  to  cast  peace,  but  a  sword.  35For 
I  came  to  set  at  variance  a  man  against  his  father, 
and  daughter  against  her  mother,  and  bride  against 
her  mother-in-law ;  36and  foes  of  the  man  his  house- 
hold dependants  [will  be].  37He  that  loves  father  or 
mother  above  me  is  not  worthy  of  me,  and  he  that 
loves  son  or  daughter  above  me  is  not  worthy  of  me, 
Mand  he  who  does  not  take  his  cross  and  follow  after 
me  is  not  worthy  of  me.  39He  that  has  found  his  life 
will  lose  it,  and  he  that  has  lost  his  life  for  my  sake  will 
find  it.  *He  that  receives  you  receives  me,  and  he 
that  receives  me  receives  Him  who  sent  me.  4lHe  that 
receives  a  prophet,  out  of  regard  to  a  prophet's  name, 
will  receive  a  prophet's  reward  ;  and  he  that  receives 
a  righteous  man,  out  of  regard  to  a  righteous  man's 
name,  will  receive  a  righteous  man's  reward.  42And 
whoever  should  give  to  one  of  these  little  ones  only  a 
cup  of  cold  [water]  to  drink,  out  of  regard  to  a  disci- 
ple's name,  verily  I  say  to  you,  he  would  by  no  means 
lose  his  reward. 

XL  *And  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  finished 
giving    instructions    to    his    twelve    disciples,     [that] 


26  MATTHEW   XI. 

he   removed   thence,  to  teach  and   proclaim   in    their 
cities. 

XI.  2-30. 

2Now  John  having  heard  in  the  prison  of  the  works 
of  the  Christ,  sent  by  his  disciples  3and  said  to  him, 
Art  thou  he  that  is  coming,  or  may  we  expect 
another?  4And  Jesus  answering  said  to  them,  Go 
and  report  to  John  what  you  hear  and  see  :  5blind 
[men]  recover  sight  and  lame  walk,  lepers  are  cleansed 
and  deaf  [persons]  hear,  and  dead  [men]  are  raised 
and  [the]  poor  receive  Good  News  ;  6  and  happy  is 
whoever  should  not  take  offense  at  me. 

7  And  as  these  were  going,  Jesus  began  to  say  to  the 
crowds  concerning  John,  What  went  you  out  into 
the  Desert  to  view?  A  reed  shaken  by  [the]  wind? 
8But  what  went  you  out  to  see?  A  man  attired  in 
soft  [fabrics]  ?  Behold,  they  who  wear  soft  [fabrics 
are]  in  the  palaces  of  kings.  9But  why  went  you 
out?  To  see  a  prophet?  Yes,  I  say  to  you,  and  a 
great  deal  more  than  a  prophet.  10This  it  is  concern- 
ing whom  it  stands  written, 

Behold,  I  send  forth  my  messenger  before  thy  face, 

Who  shall  prepare  thy  way  before  thee. 

nVerily  I  say  to  you,  there  has  not  risen  among 
women-born  a  greater  than  John  the  Baptist.  But  the 
lesser  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  a  greater  than 
he.  12And  from  the  days  of  John  the  Baptist  until 
now,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  invaded  by  force,  and 
men  exerting  force  are  seizing  it.  13For  all  the 
Prophets  and  the  Law,  until  John,  prophesied.     14And, 


MATTHEW  XL  27 

if  you  are  willing  to  receive  [it],  he  himself  is  Elijah 
who  was  about  to  come.  15  He  that  has  ears,  let  him 
hear. 

10 But  to  what  shall  T  compare  this  generation?  It 
is  like  young  children  sitting  in  the  market-places, 
who  calling  to  the  others  1Tsay,  We  played  on  the 
pipe  to  you,  and  you  did  not  dance  ;  we  made  lamen- 
tation, and  you  did  not  smite  your  breasts.  18  For  John 
came  neither  eating  nor  drinking,  and  they  say,  He 
has  a  demon.  19The  Son  of  man  came  eating  and 
drinking,  and  thev  say,  Behold,  a  glutton  and  a  wine- 
bibber,  a  friend  of  tribute-collectors  and  sinners.  And 
wisdom  received  justification  from  her  works. 

20 Then  he  began  to  upbraid  the  cities,  in  which  his 
most  numerous  mighty  deeds  had  taken  place,  because 
thev  repented  not.  -1  Woe  to  thee,  Chorazin  !  Woe 
to  thee,  Bethsaida  !  Because  if  in  Tyre  and  Sidon  had 
taken  plaee  the  mighty  deeds  that  took  place  in 
you,  thev  would  have  repented  long  ago  in  sackcloth 
and  ashes.  "But  I  say  to  you,  more  tolerable  will  it 
have  been  for  Tyre  and  Sidon  in  [the]  day  of  judgment 
than  for  you.  -3And  thou,  Kapharnaum, — shalt  thou 
exalt  thyself  to  [the]  sky?  Thou  shalt  be  brought 
down  to  [the]  underworld.  Because  if  in  Sodom  had 
taken  place  the  mighty  deeds  that  took  place  in  thee, 
it  would  have  remained  until  to-day.  MBut  I  say  to 
you  that  more  tolerable  will  it  have  been  for  [the] 
land  of  Sodom  in  [the]  day  of  judgment  than  for 
thee. 

25 At   that    time  Jesus    answering    said,   I   acknowl- 


28  MATTHEW  XII. 

edge  to  thee,  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  that 
Thou  didst  conceal  these  things  from  wise  and  saga- 
cious [men],  and  disclose  them  to  babes  ;  26yes,  Father, 
that  so  [thy  purpose  of]  good-will  came  to  pass  before 
thee.  27  All  things  were  delivered  to  me  by  my  Father  ; 
and  none  fully  knows  the  Son  but  the  Father,  neither 
does  any  one  fully  know  the  Father  but  the  Son,  and 
[he]  to  whom  the  Son  may  be  disposed  to  reveal 
[Him].  28Come  to  me,  all  that  are  weary  and  heavy- 
laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.  ^Take  my  yoke  upon 
you,  and  learn  from  me,  because  I  am  meek  and  lowly 
in  heart ;  and  you  shall  find  rest  to  your  souls.  30For 
my  yoke  is  easy,  and  my  burden  light. 

XII. 

*At  that  time  Jesus  went  on  the  Sabbath  through 
the  grain-fields  ;  and  his  disciples  were  hungry,  and 
began  to  pluck  oft'  heads  of  grain  and  to  eat.  2And 
the  Pharisees  on  seeing  it  said  to  him,  Behold,  thy 
disciples  are  doing  what  it  is  not  allowable  to  do  on 
Sabbath.  3But  he  said  to  them,  Had  you  not  read 
what  David  did  when  he  was  hungry,  and  those  with 
him  —  4how  he  entered  into  the  house  of  God,  and 
they  ate  the  show-bread,  which  it  was  not  allowable 
for  him  to  eat,  neither  for  those  with  him,  but  for  the 
priests  alone?  5Or  had  you  not  read  in  the  Law,  that 
on  the  Sabbath  the  priests  in  the  temple  profane  the 
Sabbath  and  are  blameless?  6But  I  say  to  you  that 
[something]  greater  than  the  temple  is  here.  7But  if 
you  had  known  what  means  [this], 

I  wish  mercy  and  not  sacrifice, 


MATTHEW   XII.  29 

you  would  not  have  condemned  the  blameless.  8For 
the  Son  of  man  is  Master  of  the  Sabbath. 

9  And  removing  thence  he  came  into  their  synagogue. 

10  And  behold,  [there  was]  a  man  having  a  withered 
hand  :  and  they  asked  him,  saying,  Is  it  allowable 
to  cure  on  the  Sabbath?  that  thev  mi<dit  accuse   him. 

11  But  he  said  to  them,  What  man  will  there  be  of  you, 
who  shall  have  one  sheep,  and,  if  this  fall  on  the 
Sabbath  into  a  pit,  will  not  lay  hold  of  it  and  raise 
[it  out]?  12Of  how  much  more  value,  then,  a  man  is 
than  a  sheep  !  So  that  it  is  allowable  to  do  well  on 
the  Sabbath.  wThen  he  says  to  the  man,  Reach  out 
thy  hand  ;  and  he  reached  [it]  out,  and  it  was  restored 
sound,  as  the  other.  14But  the  Pharisees  having  come 
out,  held  a  consultation  against  him,  in  order  to  de- 
stroy him. 

15But  Jesus  knowing  [it]  withdrew  from  thence,  and 
many  followed  him,  and  he  cured  them  all,  16and  ad- 
monished them  not  to  make  him  public:  1T that  there 
might  be  fulfilled  what  was  spoken  through  Isaiah  the 
prophet,  saying, 

18 Behold  my  servant  whom  I  chose; 

My  beloved,  whom  mv  soul  approved. 

I  will  put  mv  Spirit  upon  him, 

And  he  shall  announce  judgment  to  the  nations. 
19 He  will  not  contend,  neither  raise  outcry, 

Nor  will  any  one  hear  his  voice  in  the  streets. 

20  A  shattered  reed  he  will  not  break  in  two. 
And  a  smoking  tla\-wiek  he  will  not  quench, 
Until  he  send  forth  the  judgment  unto  victory. 

21  And  on  his  name  nations  will  rest  their  hope. 

^Thcn  was  brought  to  him   a  demoniac,  blind  and 


30  MATTHEW   XII. 

dumb,  and  he  cured  him,  so  that  the  dumb  [man] 
spoke  and  saw.  23And  all  the  crowds  were  full  of 
excitement  and  said,  Is  this  perchance  the  Son  of 
David?  24But  the  Pharisees,  on  hearing  [it],  said, 
This  [man]  does  not  cast  out  the  demons  except  by 
Beelzebul,  ruler  of  the  demons.  25But  knowing  their 
thoughts  he  said  to  them,  Every  kingdom  divided 
against  itself  is  desolated,  and  every  city  or  house  di- 
vided against  itself  shall  not  stand.  26And  if  Satan 
casts  out  Satan,  he  had  become  divided  against  him- 
self; how  then  shall  his  kingdom  stand?  27And  if  I 
by  Beelzebul  cast  out  the  demons,  by  whom  do  your 
sons  cast  out?  Wherefore  they  themselves  shall  be 
your  judges.  28  But  if  by  [the]  Spirit  of  God  I  cast 
out  the  demons,  then  the  kingdom  of  God  had  already 
reached  you.  ^Or  how  can  any  one  enter  into  the 
house  of  the  strong  [man]  and  seize  his  effects,  except 
he  first  bind  the  strong  [man],  and  then  plunder  his 
house?  30He  that  is  not  with  me  is  against  me,  and 
he  that  gathers  not  with  me  scatters. 

31  On  this  account  I  say  to  you,  Every  sin  and  blas- 
phemy shall  be  forgiven  to  men  ;  but  the  blasphemy 
against  the  Spirit  shall  not  be  forgiven.  32And  who- 
ever should  speak  a  word  against  the  Son  of  man,  it 
shall  be  forgiven  him ;  but  whoever  should  speak 
against  the  Holy  Spirit,  it  shall  not  be  forgiven  him, 
neither  in  this  age  nor  in  the  coming.  33Either  make 
the  tree  fine  and  its  fruit  fine,  or  make  the  tree  corrupt 
and  its  fruit  corrupt ;  for  from  the  fruit  the  tree  is 
known.  34Brood  of  vipers!  How  can  you,  being 
evil,  speak  good  things?  For  out  of  the  abundance 
of  the  heart  the  mouth  speaks.   35The  good  man  out  of 


MATTHEW    XII.  31 

the  good  treasury  dispenses  good  things,  and  the  evil 
man  out  of  the  evil  treasury  dispenses  evil  things. 
3,JBut  I  say  to  you,  that  every  idle  word  wliich  men 
shall  speak,  —  thev  shall  render  account  of  it  in  [the] 
day  of  judgment.  wFor  out  of  tin  words  thou  shalt  be 
justified,  and  out  of  thy  words  thou  shalt  he  condemned. 

88 Then  answered  him  some  of  the  scribes  and  Phari- 
sees, saying.  Teacher,  we  wish  to  see  a  sign  from  thee. 
39 But  he  answering  said  to  them,  An  evil  and  adulter- 
ous generation  seeks  for  a  sign  ;  and  no  sign  shall  be 
given  to  it,  but  the  sign  of  Jonah  the  prophet.  *°For 
just  as  Jonah  was  in  the  sea-monster's  belly  three  days 
and  three  nights,  so  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  in  the 
heart  of  the  earth  three  days  and  three  nights.  "Men 
of  Nineveh  will  rise  up  in  the  judgment  with  this 
generation,  and  condemn  it ;  because  they  repented  at 
the  preaching  of  Jonah,  and  behold,  more  than  a  Jonah 
[is]  here.  4-'A  queen  of  [the]  South  will  rise  in  the 
judgment  with  this  generation,  and  condemn  it ;  be- 
cause she  came  from  the  utmost  parts  of  the  earth 
to  hear  the  wisdom  of  Solomon,  and  behold,  more 
than  a  Solomon  [is]  here.  43But  whenever  the  unclean 
spirit  should  come  out  from  the  man.  it  roams  through 
waterless  places,  seeking  rest,  and  does  not  find  [it]. 
44 Then  it  says,  I  will  return  into  my  house,  whence 
I  came  out ;  and,  having  come,  finds  [it]  emptv  and 
swept  and  put  in  order.  43Then  it  goes  and  takes  with 
it  seven  other  spirits  more  evil  than  itself,  and  they 
enter  and  dwell  there  ;  and  the  last  state  of  that  man 
becomes  worse  than  the  first.  So  shall  it  be  also  with 
this  evil  generation. 


32  MATTHEW  XIII. 

4GWhile  he  was  yet  speaking  to  the  crowds,  behold, 
his  mother  and  brothers  were  standing  outside,  seek- 
ing to  speak  to  him.  47And  some  one  said  to  him, 
Behold,  thy  mother  and  thy  brothers  are  standing  out- 
side, seeking  to  speak  to  thee.  48But  he  answering 
said  to  him  that  told  him,  Who  is  my  mother,  and 
who  are  my  brothers?  4dAnd  extending  his  hand 
toward  his  disciples,  he  said,  Behold,  my  mother  and 
my  brothers  !  50For  whoever  should  do  the  will  of  my 
Father  who  is  in  heaven,  he  is  my  brother  and  sister 
and  mother. 

XIII. 

2On  that  day  Jesus,  having  come  forth  out  of  the 
house,  sat  by  the  lake -side.  2And  there  were  gath- 
ered to  him  large  crowds,  so  that  he  went  on  board 
a  boat  and  sat  down,  and  all  the  crowd  stood  on  the 
beach.  3And  he  spoke  to  them  many  things  in  para- 
bles, saying : 

Behold,  the  sower  went  out  to  sow.  4And,  in  his 
sowing,  some  [grains]  fell  by  the  way-side,  and  the 
birds  came  and  devoured  them.  5And  others  fell 
on  the  ledgy  places,  where  they  had  not  much  soil, 
and  they  sprung  up  immediately  on  account  of  not 
having  depth  of  soil ;  6and  when  the  sun  rose  up,  they 
became  scorched,  and  on  account  of  not  having  root 
withered.  7And  others  fell  along  over  the  thorns,  and 
the  thorns  grew  up  and  choked  them.  8But  others 
fell  upon  the  fine  soil,  and  yielded  a  crop,  one  [part]  a 
hundred,  another  sixty,  another  thirty  fold.  9He  that 
has  ears,  let  him  hear. 


MATTHEW   XIII.  33 

10And  the  disciples  came  and  said  to  him.  Why 
spcakestthou  to  them  in  parables?  "And  he  answer- 
ing said,  To  von  it  lias  been  given  to  know  the  mys- 
teries of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  to  them  it  has  not 
been  given.  "For  whoever  has,  to  him  shall  be  given, 
and  he  shall  be  made  to  abound.  But  whoever  has 
not,  even  what  he  has  shall  be  taken  away  from  him. 
13 1  speak  to  them  in  parables  for  this  reason,  —  that 
seeing  they  see  not,  and  hearing  hear  not,  neither  un- 
derstand. "And  there  is  fulfilled  to  them  the  prophecy 
of  Isaiah,  which  says, 

In  hearing  vou  shall  hear,  and  shall  not  have  understood; 
And  seeing  vou  shall  see,  and  shall  not  have  perceived. 
15  For  the  heart  of  this  people  had  become  gross, 
And  they  heard  sullenly  with  their  ears, 
And  closed  their  eyes, 
Lest  they  should  see  with  their  eyes, 
And  hear  with  their  ears, 
And  understand  with  their  heart, 
And  return,  and  I  shall  heal  them. 

16But  happy  [are]  your  eyes,  that  they  see  ;  and  your 
ears,  that  they  hear.  "Verily  I  say  to  you,  that  many 
prophets  and  righteous  [men]  desired  to  see  what  you 
behold,  and  saw  not ;  and  to  hear  what  you  hear,  and 
heard  not. 

18  Hear  you  therefore  the  parable  of  him  that  sowed. 
19 From  every  one  hearing  the  word  of  the  kingdom, 
and  not  understanding  [it],  the  Evil  [one]  comes  and 
snatches  away  what  had  been  sown  in  his  heart:  this 
is  he  that  was  sown  [as  the  ground],  by  the  way- 
side. -"And  he  that  was  sown,  on  the  ledgy  places, — 
this  is  he  that  hears  the  word  and   immediately  with 

3 


34  MATTHEW   XIII. 

joy  receives  it,  21and  has  not  root  in  himself,  but  is 
temporary ;  and,  affliction  or  persecution  arising  on 
account  of  the  word,  he  immediately  takes  offense. 
22 And  he  that  was  sown,  among  the  thorns,  —  this  is 
he  that  hears  the  word,  and  the  anxiety  of  the  times, 
and  the  deceitfulness  of  riches,  chokes  the  word,  and  he 
becomes  unproductive.  a3But  he  that  was  sown,  on 
the  fine  soil,  —  this  is  he  that  hears  and  understands 
the  word,  who  without  fail  bears  a  crop,  and  produces, 
this  a  hundred,  that  sixty,  that  thirty  fold. 

24 Another  parable  he  set  before  them,  saying,  The 
kingdom  of  heaven  was  like  a  man  having  sowed 
choice  seed  in  his  field.  25But  while  men  slept,  his 
enemy  came  and  sowed  thereon  darnel  all  over  among 
the  wheat,  and  went  away.  26And  when  the  blade 
sprung  up  and  produced  a  crop,  then  appeared  also 
the  darnel.  27And  the  servants  of  the  master  of  the 
family  came  and  said  to  him,  Master,  didst  not  thou 
sow  choice  seed  in  thy  field?  Whence  then  has  it 
darnel?  28And  he  said  to  them,  An  enemy  did  this. 
And  the  servants  say  to  him,  Wilt  thou  therefore  that 
we  go  and  collect  it?  29But  he  says,  No,  lest  collect- 
ing the  darnel  you  root  up  the  wheat  together  with  it. 
30 Suffer  both  to  grow  together  until  the  harvest ;  and 
in  harvest-time  I  will  say  to  the  reapers,  Collect  first 
the  darnel,  and  bind  it  into  bundles  to  burn  it  up, 
but  the  wheat  gather  into  my  garner. 

31  Another  parable  he  set  before  them,  saying,  The 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  a  grain  of  mustard,  which 
a  man  took  and  sowed  in  his  field ;  32which  is  smallest 
of  all  the  seeds,  but  when  it  shall  have  grown  up  is 
largest  of  the  garden-plants,  and  becomes  a  tree,  so 


MATTHEW   XIII.  35 

that  the  birds  of  the  air  come  and  lodge  in  its 
branches. 

83 Another  parable  he  spoke  to  them.  The  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  like  leaven,  which  a  woman  took  and  hid 
in  three  measures  of  flour,  until  [the]  whole  was 
leavened. 

04 These  all  Jesus  spoke  in  parables  to  the  crowds; 
and  without  a  parable  he  spoke  nothing  to  them : 
30 that  there  might  be  fulfilled  what  was  spoken  through 
the  prophet  Isaiah,  saying, 

I  will  open  my  mouth  in  parables, 

I  will  utter  things  hidden  since  [the  world's]  foundation. 

^Then  having  left  the  crowds  he  came  into  the 
house.  And  his  disciples  came  to  him,  saying,  Ex- 
plain to  us  the  parable  of  the  darnel  of  the  field. 
37 And  he  answering  said,  The  sower  of  the  choice 
seed  is  the  Son  of  man,  38and  the  field  is  the  world  ; 
and  the  choice  seed,  —  these  are  the  sons  of  the  king- 
dom ;  but  the  darnel  are  the  sons  of  the  Evil  [one], 
39 and  the  enemy  that  sowed  them  is  the  Devil ;  and  the 
harvest  is  [the]  close  of  [the]  age,  and  the  reapers  are 
angels.  ^Just  as  the  darnel  therefore  is  collected 
and  burned  up  with  fire,  so  will  it  be  in  the  close  of 
the  age.  41The  Son  of  man  will  send  forth  his  angels, 
and  they  will  collect  out  of  his  kingdom  all  the  causes 
of  ofYense,  and  them  that  do  iniquity,  ttand  will  cast 
them  into  the  fiery  furnace  :  there  will  be  the  weep- 
ing and  the  gnashing  of  the  teeth.  ^Then  shall  the 
righteous  shine  out  as  the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  their 
Father.     He  that  has  ears  let  him  hear. 

"The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  a  treasure  hidden 


36  MATTHEW  XIII. 

in  the  field,  which  a  man,  having  found,  hid  ;  and  from 
his  joy  goes  and  sells  all  that  he  has,  and  buys  that 
field. 

45 Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  a  trades- 
man seeking  fine  pearls;  46and,  on  finding  one  very 
valuable  pearl,  going  away  he  sold  every  thing  which 
he  possessed,  and  bought  it. 

47 Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  a  seine,  cast 
into  the  lake  and  gathering  of  every  sort;  48which, 
when  it  was  filled,  having  drawn  up  on  the  beach  and 
sat  down,  they  collected  the  choice  into  vessels,  but  the 
vile  they  threw  away.  49So  also  will  it  be  in  the  close 
of  the  age.  The  angels  will  come  forth  and  separate 
the  wicked  out  of  [the]  midst  of  the  righteous,  50and 
cast  them  into  the  fiery  furnace :  there  will  be  the 
weeping  and  the  gnashing  of  the  teeth.  51Did  you 
understand  these  all?  They  say  to  him,  Yes.  62And 
he  said  to  them,  Wherefore  every  scribe,  become 
a  disciple  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  is  like  a  mas- 
ter of  a  family,  who  dispenses  out  of  his  treasury 
things  new  and  old. 

53  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  ended  these  para- 
bles, [that]  he  took  his  departure  thence.  54And  hav- 
ing come  into  his  father-land  he  taught  them  in  their 
synagogue,  so  that  they  were  struck  with  astonish- 
ment and  said,  Whence  to  this  [man]  this  wisdom, 
and  the  mighty  deeds?  55Is  not  this  the  carpenter's 
son?  Is  not  his  mother  called  Mary,  and  his  brothers 
James  and  Joseph  and  Simon  and  Jude?  56And  are 
not  his  sisters  all  with  us  ?  Whence  then  to  this 
[man]  the  whole  of  this?     67And  they  took  offense  at 


MATTHEW   XIV.  37 

him.  But  Jesus  said  to  them,  A  prophet  is  not  without 
honor  except  in  his  own  father-land,  and  in  his  house. 
68 And  he  did  not  many  mighty  deeds  there,  because  of 
their  unbelief. 

XIV. 

*At  that  time  Herod  the  tetrarch  heard  the  rumor 
of  Jesus,  -and  said  to  his  servants,  This  is  John  the 
Baptist:  he  himself  had  risen  from  the  dead,  and  on 
this  account  the  mighty  deeds  are  at  work  in  him.  3For 
Herod,  having  apprehended  John,  bound  and  put 
[him]  away  in  prison,  on  account  of  Herodias,  the 
wife  of  Philip  his  brother.  4For  John  said  to  him,  It 
is  not  allowable  for  thee  to  have  her.  5And,  wish- 
ing to  kill  him,  he  feared  the  populace,  because  they 
held  him  as  a  prophet.  6Xow  when  Herod's  birth-day 
festival  took  place,  the  daughter  of  Herodias  danced 
in  the  midst  [of  the  guests],  and  pleased  Herod. 
'Whereupon  with  an  oath  he  engaged  to  give  her 
whatever  she  should  ask.  8And  she,  instigated  by  her 
mother,  says,  Give  me,  here  on  a  platter,  the  head 
of  John  the  Baptist.  9And  sorrowful,  the  king  on 
account  of  the  oaths  and  the  guests  commanded  [it] 
to  be  given.  10And  he  sent  and  beheaded  John  in 
the  prison.  "And  his  head  was  borne  on  a  platter 
and  given  to  the  young  girl,  and  she  bore  [it]  to  her 
mother.  "And  his  disciples  came  and  took  up  the 
corpse,  and  buried  him,  and  came  and  informed  Jesus. 
13  And  Jesus  on  hearing  [it]  withdrew  from  thence  in  a 
boat  into  a  desert  place  apart ;  and  the  crowds  on 
hearing  [it]  followed  him  on  foot  from  the  cities. 

14  And  on  coming  out  he  saw  a  large  crowd,  and  was 


38  MATTHEW   XIV. 

moved  with  compassion  on  them  ;  and  he  cured  their 
invalids.  15And  at  evening  the  disciples  came  to  him, 
saying,  the  place  is  a  desert,  and  the  hour  had  already 
gone  by :  send  the  crowds  away,  therefore,  to  depart 
into  the  villages  and  buy  for  themselves  articles  of 
food.  16But  he  said  to  them,  They  have  no  need  to  go 
away  :  give  them,  you  yourselves,  [something]  to  eat. 
17  And  they  say  to  him,  We  have  here  but  five  loaves 
and  two  fishes.  18And  he  said,  Bring  them  here  to 
me.  19And  having  commanded  the  crowds  to  re- 
cline on  the  grass,  taking  the  five  loaves  and  the  two 
fishes,  looking  up  to  heaven  he  invoked  a  blessing, 
and  broke  and  gave  the  loaves  to  the  disciples,  and  the 
disciples  to  the  crowds.  20And  all  ate  and  were  satis- 
fied :  and  they  took  up  the  residue  of  the  broken 
pieces,  twelve  hand-baskets  full.  21And  they  that  ate 
were  about  five  thousand  men,  besides  women  and 
children. 

22 And  he  compelled  the  disciples  to  get  on  board 
the  boat,  and  go  before  him  to  the  other  side,  while  he 
should  send  away  the  crowds.  23And,  having  sent  away 
the  crowds,  he  went  up  the  mountain  apart  to  pray. 
And  at  evening  he  was  there  alone.  24But  the  boat, 
already  mid-way  across  the  lake,  was  put  to  hard 
struggle  by  the  waves  ;  for  the  wind  was  contrary. 
25 And  in  the  fourth  watch  of  the  night  he  came  to 
them,  walking  on  the  lake.  26And  perceiving  him 
walking  on  the  lake,  they  became  agitated,  saying, 
It  is  an  apparition;  and  they  cried  out  from  fear. 
27 But  he  immediately  spoke  to  them,  saying,  Be  of 
good  cheer  ;  it  is  I ;  be  not  afraid.  28  And  Peter  answer- 
ing him  said,  Master,  if  it  is  thou,  command  me  to 


MATTHEW    XV.  39 

come  to  thee  on  the  waters.  "And  he  said.  Come. 
And.  getting  down  from  the  boat,  Peter  walked  on 
the  waters  and  came  to  Jesus.  "°Bnt  seeing  the  wind, 
he  became  afraid  ;  and  beginning  to  sink,  cried  out, 
saving.  Master,  save  me!  tt  And  Jesus  immediately 
reaching  out  the  hand  caught  hold  of  him,  and  says  to 
him,  [O]  little  in  faith,  for  what  didst  thou  doubt? 
-And  when  they  had  mounted  on  board  the  boat,  the 
wind  subsided.  "  "And  those  in  the  boat  worshipped 
him.  saving.  Truly  thou  art  [the]  Son  of  God. 

34 And  having  crossed  over,  they  came  to  the  land  at 
Gennesaret.  KAnd  the  men  of  that  place,  recognizing 
him,  sent  away  into  all  that  region  round,  and  brought 
to  him  all  that  were  ill.  MAnd  they  entreated  him 
that  they  might  only  touch  the  fringe  of  his  garment ; 
and  as  many  as  touched  were  thoroughly  restored. 

XV. 

1Then  come  to  Jesus  Pharisees  and  scribes  from 
Jerusalem,  saying,  2Why  do  thy  disciples  transgress 
the  tradition  of  the  elders?  For  they  do  not  wash  the 
hands,  whenever  they  eat  bread.  'But  he  answering 
said  to  them.  Why  also  do  you  transgress  the  com- 
mandment of  God,  for  the  sake  of  your  tradition? 
4For  God  commanded,  saying,  Honor  the  father 
and  the  mother;   and,  He  that  speaks  evil  of 

FATHER  OR  MOTHER,  LET  HIM  SURELY  DIE.      BBut  VOU 

say,  Whoever  should  say  to  the  father  or  the  mother, 
Whatever  aid  thou  wouldst  have  of  me  [is]  a  gift  [to 
the  temple],  shall  not  honor  his  father  or  his  mother. 
cAnd  you  had  annulled  the  law  of  God,  for  the  sake  of 


40  MATTHEW   XV. 

your  tradition.  v Hypocrites!  well  prophesied  Isaiah 
of  you,  saying, 

8 This  people  honors  me  with  the  lips, 
But  their  heart  keeps  far  aloof  from  me. 

9But  in  vain  they  worship  me, 
Teaching  as  precepts  commandments  of  men. 

10 And  calling  to  [him]  the  crowd,  he  said  to  them, 
Hear  and  understand.  nNot  what  enters  into  the 
mouth  defiles  the  man,  but  what  proceeds  out  of 
the  mouth,  —  this  defiles  the  man.  12 Then  the  disci- 
ples approaching  say  to  him,  Knowest  thou  that  the 
Pharisees  on  hearing  the  remark  took  offense?  13But 
he  answering  said,  Every  plant  which  my  heavenly 
Father  did  not  plant  shall  be  rooted  up.  14Let  them 
be.  They  are  blind  guides  of  blind  [men]  :  but  if 
blind  [man]  lead  blind  [man],  both  will  fall  into 
a  pit. 

15 And  Peter  answering  said  to  him,  Explain  to  us 
the  parable.  16And  he  said,  Even  up  to  this  time  are 
you  also  void  of  understanding?  irDo  you  not  under- 
stand that  all  that  goes  into  the  mouth  passes  into  the 
stomach,  and  is  cast  out  into  [the]  vault?  18But 
the  things  proceeding  out  of  the  mouth  come  forth 
out  of  the  heart,  and  those  defile  the  man.  19For  out 
of  the  heart  come  forth  evil  thoughts,  murders,  adulte- 
ries, fornications,  thefts,  false  testimony,  blasphemies. 
20 These  are  the  things  defiling  the  man:  but  to  eat 
with  unwashed  hands  defiles  not  the  man. 

21  And  coming  forth  thence,  Jesus  withdrew  into  the 
parts  of  Tyre  and  Sidon.  22And  behold,  a  Canaan- 
itish  woman  from   those  borders,  coming  out,  cried, 


MATTHEW    XV.  41 

saying,  Have  mercy  on  me,  Master,  Son  of  David  ! 
My  daughter  sutlers  badly  from  a  demon.  aBut  he 
did  not  answer  her  a  word.  And  his  disciples  ap- 
proaching asked  him,  saving,  Send  her  away  ;  because 
she  continues  crying  out  behind  us.  MBut  he  answering 
said.  I  was  not  sent  but  to  the  lost  sheep  of  [the] 
house  of  Israel.  -'And  she  came  and  worshipped 
him,  saving.  Master,  help  me  !  ^But  he  answering 
said,  It  is  not  allowable  to  take  the  children's  bread, 
and  throw  [it]  to  the  little  dogs.  ^But  she  said,  Yes, 
Master  [it  is]  ;  for  the  little  dogs,  too,  eat  of  the  crumbs 
that  Kill  from  the  table  of  their  masters.  -8  Then  Jesus 
answering  said  to  her,  O  woman,  great  [is]  thy  faith  ! 
Be  it  to  thee  as  thou  wilt !  And  her  daughter  was 
healed  from  that  hour. 

29 And  thence  turning  his  course,  Jesus  came  near 
to  the  lake  of  Galilee  ;  and  going  up  the  mountain  he 
sat  down  there.  ^And  large  crowds  came  to  him, 
having  with  themselves  lame,  blind,  dumb,  crippled, 
and  many  others,  and  dropped  them  at  his  feet,  and 
he  cured  them  ;  31so  that  the  crowd  wondered  as  they 
saw  dumb  [persons]  speaking,  crippled  sound,  and 
lame  walking,  and  blind  seeing:  and  they  glorified 
the  God  of  Israel. 

32 And  Jesus,  having  called  to  [him]  his  disciples, 
said,  I  have  compassion  on  the  crowd,  because  [it  is] 
already  three  days  [that]  they  are  remaining  with  me, 
and  they  have  nothing  to  eat.  And  I  am  unwilling 
to  send  them  away  fasting,  lest  thev  faint  on  the  way. 
33 And  the  disciples  say  to  him,  Whence  have  we  in  a 


42  MATTHEW   XVI. 

desert  so  many  loaves  as  to  satisfy  so  great  a  crowd? 
34 And  says  Jesns  to  them,  How  many  loaves  have 
you?  And  they  said,  Seven,  and  a  few  small  fishes. 
85 And  bidding  the  crowd  recline  on  the  ground,  36he 
took  the  seven  loaves  and  the  fishes,  and,  having  offered 
thanks,  broke  and  gave  to  the  disciples,  and  the  disci- 
ples to  the  crowds.  37  And  all  ate  and  were  satisfied  : 
and  they  took  up  the  residue  of  the  broken  pieces, 
seven  baskets  full.  ^And  they  that  ate  were  four 
thousand  men,  besides  children  and  women.  39And 
having  sent  away  the  crowds,  he  went  on  board  the 
boat,  and  came  into  the  borders  of  Magadan. 

xvr. 

*And  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  came  to  [him], 
and  by  way  of  trial  asked  him  to  show  them  a  sign 
out  of  the  sky.  2But  he  answering  said  to  them,  At 
evening  you  say,  Fair  weather!  for  the  sky  is  aglow; 
3 and  in  the  morning,  A  storm  to-day  !  for  the  sky  is 
aglow  and  lowering.  Know  you  how  to  discern  the 
face  of  the  sky,  but  can  you  not  the  signs  of  the  times  ? 
4 An  evil  and  adulterous  generation  seeks  for  a  sign; 
and  no  sign  shall  be  given  to  it,  except  the  sign  of 
Jonah.     And  leaving  them  he  departed. 

6And  the  disciples,  having  come  to  the  other  side, 
forgot  to  take  loaves.  6And  Jesus  said  to  them,  Look 
you  [to  it],  and  beware  of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees 
and  Sadducees.  7And  they  reasoned  among  them- 
selves, saying,  We  did  not  take  loaves!  8  And  Jesus 
knowing  [it]  said,  Why  are  you  reasoning  among 
yourselves,   [O]  little  in  faith,  that  you  did  not  take 


MATTHEW   XVI.  43 

loaves?  9Do  you  not  yet  understand,  neither  remem- 
ber the  five  loaves  of  the  five  thousand,  and  how  many 
hand-baskets  you  took?  wNor  the  seven  loaves  of 
the  four  thousand,  and  how  many  baskets  you  took? 
11  How  do  vou  not  understand  that  I  spoke  not  of 
loaves  to  you  ?  But,  beware  of  the  leaven  of  the  Phari- 
sees and  Sadducees.  "Then  they  comprehended  that 
he  did  not  tell  [them]  to  beware  of  the  leaven  of  the 
Pharisees  and  Sadducees,  but  of  the  teaching  of 
the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees. 

13  And  Jesus  having  come  into  the  parts  of  Ca2sarea 
Philippi  asked  his  disciples,  saying.  Whom  do  men 
pronounce  the  Son  of  man  to  be?  14And  they  said, 
Some,  John  the  Baptist ;  but  others,  Elijah  ;  and  others, 
Jeremiah,  or  one  of  the  prophets.  15He  says  to  them, 
But  whom  do  you  pronounce  me  to  be?  16And  Simon 
Peter  answering  said,  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of 
the  Living  God.  1TAnd  Jesus  answering  said  to  him, 
Happy  art  thou,  Simon  Bar-jonah  !  because  flesh  and 
blood  did  not  reveal  [it]  to  thee,  but  my  Father  who 
is  in  heaven.  "And  say  I  also  to  thee,  that  thou  art 
Peter  [which  interpreted  is,  a  Stone],  and  on  this  rock 
I  will  build  my  Church,  and  [the]  gates  of  the  under- 
world shall  not  prevail  against  it.  10I  will  give  to  thee 
the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  and  whatever 
thou  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven,  and 
whatever  thou  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 
20 Then  he  charged  the  disciples  to  tell  no  one  that  he 
is  the  Christ. 

21  From  that  time  Jesus  began  to  show  to  his  disci- 
ples that  he  must  depart  to  Jerusalem,  and  suffer  many 


44  MATTHEW  XVII. 

things  from  the  elders  and  chief  priests  and  scribes, 
and  be  killed,  and  on  the  third  day  rise.  22And  draw- 
ing him  aside  Peter  began  to  chide  him,  saying,  Mer- 
ciful [will  He  be]  to  thee,  Master:  this  will  not  befal 
thee.  23But  he  turning  round  said  to  Peter,  Go  thy 
way  behind  me,  Satan  !  thou  art  my  stumbling-block  ; 
because  thou  hast  thy  mind  not  on  the  things  of  God, 
but  on  the  things  of  men. 

24Then  said  Jesus  to  his  disciples,  If  any  one  wishes 
to  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his 
cross,  and  follow  me.  25For  whoever  would  save  his 
life,  will  lose  it ;  but  whoever  should  lose  his  life  for 
my  sake,  will  find  it.  26For  what  will  a  man  be  prof- 
ited, if  he  gain  the  whole  world,  but  forfeit  his  life? 
Or  what  shall  a  man  give  in  exchange  for  his  life. 

27For  the  Son  of  man  is  about  to  come  in  the  glory 
of  his  Father,  with  his  angels,  and  he  will  then  render 
to  each  one  according  to  his  doing.  28Verily  I  say  to 
you,  there  are  some  of  those  standing  here,  who 
should  by  no  means  taste  death,  until  they  shall  have 
seen  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  his  kingdom. 

XVII.  I-2I. 

!And  after  six  days  Jesus  takes  with  [him]  Peter, 
and  James,  and  John  his  brother,  and  conducts  them 
up  a  high  mountain  apart.  2And  he  was  transfigured 
before  them,  and  his  face  shone  as  the  sun,  and  his 
garments  became  white  as  the  light.  3And  behold, 
there  appeared  to  them  Moses  and  Elijah,  talking  with 
him.  4And  Peter  answering  said  to  Jesus,  Master,  it  is 
an  excellent  thing  that  we  are  here.    If  thou  art  willing, 


MATTHEW   XVII.  45 

I  will  make  three  booths  here  ;  for  thee  one,  and  for 
.Moses  one,  and  for  Elijah  one.  5  While  he  was  yet 
speaking,  behold,  a  luminous  cloud  overshadowed 
them,  and  lo,  [there  was]  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud, 
saying,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  with  whom  I  became 
well  -  pleased  :  hearken  to  him.  cAnd  the  disciples 
hearing  it  fell  on  their  face,  and  feared  exceedingly. 
7  And  Jesus  came  to  [them],  and  having  touched  them 
said.  Rise,  and  fear  not.  8And  lifting  up  their  eyes 
they  saw  no  one  but  Jesus  only.  9And,  as  they  came 
down  from  the  mountain,  Jesus  commanded  them,  say- 
ing, Tell  no  one  the  vision,  until  the  Son  of  man  shall 
have  risen  from  [the]  dead.  10And  the  disciples  asked 
him.  saying,  Why  then  say  the  scribes  that  Elijah 
must  first  come?  uAnd  he  answering  said,  Elijah 
indeed  comes,  and  will  re-establish  all  things.  lL)But 
I  say  to  you  that  Elijah  had  already  come,  and  they 
recognized  him  not,  but  perpetrated  on  him  whatever 
they  pleased.  So  also  the  Son  of  man  is  about  to 
sutler  by  them.  ^Then  the  disciples  understood  that 
he  spoke  to  them  of  John  the  Baptist. 

14 And  when  they  had  come  to  the  crowd,  there  came 
to  him  a  man  kneeling  to  him  r,and  saying,  Master, 
have  mercy  on  my  son  ;  because  he  is  an  epileptic  and 
surfers  badly.  For  often  he  falls  into  the  fire,  and  often 
into  the  water.  l6And  I  brought  him  to  thy  disciples, 
and  they  could  not  cure  him.  "But  Jesus  answering 
said,  O  unbelieving  and  perverse  generation  !  How 
long  shall  I  be  with  you?  how  long  shall  I  endure 
you?  Bring  him  to  me  here.  18 And  Jesus  rebuked 
him,  and  the  demon  came  out  from  him.  and  the  boy 
was    cured    from    that    hour.     19Then    the    disciples, 


46  MATTHEW   XVIII. 

coming  to  Jesus  apart,  said,  Why  could  not  we  cast 
it  out?  20And  he  says  to  them,  Because  of  your  little 
faith.  For  verily  I  say  to  you,  if  you  but  have  faith 
as  a  grain  of  mustard,  you  shall  say  to  this  mountain, 
Remove  hence  yonder,  and  it  shall  remove  ;  and  noth- 
ing will  be  impossible  to  you. 

XVII.  22— XVIII.  35. 

22  And  while  they  were  sojourning  in  Galilee,  Jesus 
said  to  them,  The  Son  of  man  is  about  to  be  delivered 
up  into  men's  hands,  23and  they  will  kill  him,  and  the 
third  day  he  will  rise.  And  they  were  exceedingly 
grieved. 

24 And  on  their  coming  into  Kapharnaum,  the  re- 
ceivers of  the  half- shekel  came  to  Peter  and  said, 
Does  not  your  Teacher  pay  [the]  half-shekel?  25He 
says,  Yes.  And  when  he  entered  into  the  house,  Jesus 
anticipated  him,  saying,  What  thinkest  thou,  Simon? 
From  whom  do  the  kings  of  the  earth  take  tribute 
or  taxes?  From  their  sons,  or  from  other  persons? 
26 And  on  [his]  saying,  From  other  persons,  Jesus 
said  to  him,  Then  certainly  the  sons  are  exempt. 
27  But  that  we  may  not  give  them  offense,  go  to  the 
lake  and  throw  hook,  and  take  up  the  fish  that  first 
comes  up,  and  on  opening  its  mouth  thou  wilt  find  a 
shekel.     That  take  and  give  to  them  for  me  and  thee. 

XVIII.  1In  that  hour  came  the  disciples  to  Jesus, 
saying,  Who  then  is  greater  [than  the  rest]  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven?  2And  having  called  to  [him]  a 
young  child,  he  placed  it  in  the  midst  of  them  3and 


MATTHEW   XVIII.  47 

Said,  Verily  I  say  to  you,  Unless  you  turn,  and  become 
as  young  children,  yon  should  not  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  heaven.  *  Whoever  therefore  shall  humble 
himself  as  this  young  child,  this  [one]  is  greatest  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.  6And  whoever  should  re- 
ceive  one  such  young  child  upon  my  name  receives 
me.  6But  whoever  should  cause  one  of  these  little 
ones  that  believe  in  me  to  offend,  —  it  is  for  his  advan- 
tage that  a  millstone  of  the  largest  size  be  hung  about 
his  neck,  and  he  be  sunk  in  the  open  sea.  7  Woe  to 
the  world  from  offenses  !  for  there  is  a  necessity  that 
offenses  come.  But  woe  to  the  man  by  means  of 
whom  the  offense  comes!  8But  if  thy  hand  or  thy 
foot  causes  thee  to  offend,  cut  it  off  and  cast  [it]  from 
thee.  Well  for  thee  is  it  to  enter  into  life  crippled 
or  lame,  [rather]  than  having  two  hands  or  two  feet 
to  be  cast  into  the  eternal  fire.  9And  if  thy  eye  causes 
thee  to  offend,  pluck  it  out  and  cast  [it]  from  thee. 
Well  for  thee  is  it  to  enter  having  only  one  eye  into 
life,  [rather]  than  having  two  eyes  to  be  cast  into  the 
fiery  hell.  10See  that  you  do  not  despise  one  of  these 
little  ones  ;  for  I  say  to  you  that  their  angels  in  heaven 
always  behold  the  face  of  my  Father  who  is  in 
heaven.  wWhat  think  you?  If  there  belong  to  some 
man  a  hundred  sheep,  and  one  of  them  go  astray, 
does  he  not  leave  the  ninety -nine  upon  the  moun- 
tains, and  go  and  seek  the  stray  one?  13And  if  he 
happen  to  find  it,  verily  I  say  to  you,  that  he  rejoices 
over  it  more  than  over  the  ninety-nine  that  did  not 
go  astray.  J4So  it  is  not  a  purpose  before  your 
Father  who  is  in  heaven,  that  one  of  these  little  ones 
be  lost. 


48  MATTHEW  XVIII. 

15 If  moreover  thy  brother  sin,  go,  convince  him  be- 
tween thee  and  him  alone.  If  he  hear  thee,  thou  hadst 
gained  thy  brother.  16But  if  he  hear  not,  take  with 
thyself  one  or  two  more,  that  by  mouth  of  two  or 
three  witnesses  every  word  be  established.  17And  if 
he  disregard  them,  tell  the  church ;  and  if  he  dis- 
regard the  church  also,  let  him  be  to  thee  as  the 
heathen  and  the  tribute-collector.  18  Verily  I  say  to 
you,  whatever  you  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in 
heaven ;  and  whatever  you  loose  on  earth  shall  be 
loosed  in  heaven.  19  Again,  I  say  to  you  that  if  two 
of  you  shall  agree  on  earth  concerning  every  thing 
which  they  should  ask,  it  shall  come  to  pass  to  them 
from  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven.  20For  where  two 
or  three  are  gathered  together  for  [the  advancement 
of]  my  name,  I  am  there  in  the  midst  of  them. 

21  Then  Peter  came  and  said  to  him.  Master,  how 
many  times  shall  my  brother  sin  against  me,  and  I 
forgive  him?  Until  seven  times?  22Jesus  says  to  him, 
I  tell  thee  not  until  seven  times,  but  until  seventy  times 
seven.  23For  this  reason  the  kingdom  of  heaven  was 
like  a  king,  who  wished  to  settle  accounts  with  his 
servants.  24And,  when  he  began  to  settle,  there  was 
brought  to  him  one,  a  debtor  for  ten  thousand  talents. 

25  But  as  he  had  not  [the  means]  to  pay,  the  master 
commanded  him  to  be  sold,  and  his  wife,  and  his  chil- 
dren, and  all  that  he  had,  and  payment  to  be  made. 

26  That  servant  therefore  fell  down  and  worshipped 
him,  saying,  Be  forbearing  towards  me,  and  I  will  pay 
thee  all.  27And  the  master  of  that  servant,  moved 
with  pity,  released  him,  and  remitted  to  him  the  debt. 
28 But,  on  coming  out,  that  servant  found  one  of  his 


MATTHEW  XIX.  49 

fellow -servants,  who  owed  him  a  hundred  denarii, 
and  taking  hold  of  him  proceeded  to  throttle  [him], 
saying,  Pay  whatever  thou  owest.  "Therefore  his 
fellow-servant  fell  down  and  entreated  him,  saying,  Be 
forbearing  towards  me,  and  I  will  pay  thee.  80And  he 
would  not,  but  went  away  and  cast  him  into  prison, 
until  he  should  pay  what  was  due.  31His  fellow-ser- 
vants therefore,  on  seeing  what  was  taking  place,  were 
exceedingly  grieved,  and  came  and  stated  to  their  mas- 
ter all  the  transactions.  82Then  his  master  having 
summoned  him  says  to  him,  Wicked  servant,  all  that 
debt  I  remitted  to  thee,  since  thou  didst  entreat  me. 
88 Was  it  not  also  thy  duty  to  have  mercy  on  thy  fellow- 
servant,  as  I  also  had  mercy  on  thee?  MAnd  being 
angry,  his  master  delivered  him  up  to  the  torturers, 
until  he  should  pay  all  that  was  due  him.  35Thus 
also  will  my  heavenly  Father  do  to  you,  unless  you 
forgive,  each  one  his  brother,  from  your  hearts. 

XIX.,  XX.  1-16. 

1And  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  ended  these 
words,  [that]  he  took  his  departure  from  Galilee,  and 
came  into  the  borders  of  Judaea  beyond  the  Jordan. 
2 And  large  crowds  followed  him,  and  he  cured  them 
there. 

8 And  the  Pharisees  came  to  him,  trying  him,  and 
saying.  Is  it  allowable  [for  one]  to  put  away  his  wife 
for  every  cause?  *But  he  answering  said,  Had  you 
not  read,  that  lie  who  made  from  the  beginning  made 
them  male  and  female,  Band  said,  For  this  reason  a 

MAN  WILL  LEAVE  HIS  FATHER  AND  HIS  MOTHER,  AND 
WILL    CLEAVE    TO     HIS     WIFE,     AND     THE      rWO    SHALL 

4 


50  MATTHEW   XIX. 

become  one  flesh?  6So  that  they  are  no  longer 
two,  but  one  flesh.  What  therefore  God  joined  to- 
gether, let  a  man  not  sunder.  7They  say  to  him, 
Why  then  did  Moses  command  to  give  a  certificate 
of  divorce,  and  put  away?  8He  says  to  them,  Moses 
in  view  of  your  hardness  of  heart  allowed  you  to  put 
away  your  wives ;  but  it  has  not  been  so  from  the 
beginning.  9And  I  say  to  you,  that  whoever  should 
put  away  his  wife,  not  for  unchastity,  and  marry 
another,  commits  adultery.  10Say  the  disciples  to  him, 
If  the  case  of  the  man  is  so  with  the  wife,  it  is  not 
expedient  to  marry.  "But  he  said  to  them,  Not  all 
receive  this  saying,  but  [they]  to  whom  it  has  been 
granted.  12For  there  are  eunuchs  who  were  born  so 
from  [the]  mother's  womb,  and  there  are  eunuchs 
who  were  made  eunuchs  by  men,  and  there  are 
eunuchs  who  made  themselves  eunuchs  on  account 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  He  that  is  able  to  re- 
ceive, let  him  receive  [it]. 

13 Then  were  brought  to  him  young  children,  that  he 
should  put  his  hands  on  them  and  pray  ;  and  the  disci- 
ples rebuked  them.  14But  Jesus  said  to  them,  Suffer 
the  young  children,  and  not  forbid  them,  to  come  to 
me ;  for  to  such  belongs  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
15 And  having  put  his  hands  on  them,  he  departed 
thence. 

16 And  behold,  one  coming  to  him  said,  Teacher, 
what  good  thing  shall  I  do,  that  I  may  have  eternal 
life?  17And  he  said  to  him,  Why  ask  me  concern- 
ing the  good?  One  is  the  Good.  But,  if  thou  wilt 
enter   into   the    life,  keep  the  commandments.     18Of 


MATTHEW   XIX.  51 

what  kind?  says  he.  And  Jesus  said.  Namely,  Thou 
shalt  not  murder;  tliou  shalt  not  commit 
adultery;  Thou  siialt  not  steal;  Thou  sham 
not  testiey  falsely;  19honor  the  father  and 
the  mother  ;  and,  Thou  siialt  love  thy  neighbor 
AS  thyself.  ^Savsthc  young  man  to  him,  All  these 
had  I  kept;  in  what  am  I  still  wanting?  a  Said  Jesus 
to  him,  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,  go,  sell  thy  possessions, 
and  give  to  poor  [persons],  and  thou  shalt  have  treas- 
ure in  heaven;  and  come,  follow  me.  "But,  on 
hearing  [it],  the  young  man  went  away  grieved  ;  for 
he  was  in  possession  of  much  wealth. 

88 And  Jesus  said  to  his  disciples,  Verily  I  say  to  you 
that  a  rich  [man]  shall  with  difficulty  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  -4Aud  again  I  say  to  you,  easier 
is  it  that  a  camel  enter  through  a  needle's  eye,  than  a 
rich  [man]  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  -'And  on 
hearing  it  the  disciples  were  exceedingly  wonder- 
struck,  saying,  Who  then  can  be  saved?  26 But  look- 
ing on  [them]  Jesus  said  to  them,  With  men  this  is 
impossible,  but  with  God  [are]  possible  all  things. 

17 Then  Peter  answering  said  to  him,  Lo,  we  left 
every  thing  and  followed  thee  :  what  then  will  there 
be  for  us?  -8And  Jesus  said  to  them,  Verily  I  say  to 
you,  that  you  who  followed  me  shall,  in  the  Renova- 
tion, when  the  Son  of  man  should  sit  on  his  throne  of 
glorv,  vourselves  also  sit  on  twelve  thrones,  judging 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  fflAnd  every  one  who  left 
brothers,  or  sisters,  or  father,  or  mother,  or  children, 
or  fields,  or  houses,  for  my  name's  sake,  shall  receive 
many  times  more,  and  inherit  eternal  life.  00But  many 
first  shall  be  last,  and  last  fust. 


52  MATTHEW   XX. 

XX.  '  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  a  master 
of  a  family,  who  came  out  with  the  early  morn  to  hire 
laborers  into  his  vineyard.  2And  having  agreed  with 
the  laborers  at  a  denarius  the  day,  he  sent  them  into  his 
vineyard.  3And  coming  out  about  [the]  third  hour, 
he  saw  others  standing  in  the  market-place  idle,  4and 
said  to  them,  Go  also  you  into  the  vineyard,  and  what- 
ever be  right  I  will  give  you.  5And  they  went.  And 
coming  out  again  about  [the]  sixth  and  [the]  ninth 
hour,  he  did  in  the  same  way.  6  And  coming  out  about 
the  eleventh,  he  found  others  standing,  and  says  to 
them,  Why  have  you  been  standing  here  all  the  day 
idle?  7They  say  to  him,  Because  no  one  hired  us. 
He  says  to  them,  Go  also  you  into  the  vineyard. 
8  And  at  evening  the  owner  of  the  vineyard  says  to  his 
steward,  Call  the  laborers,  and  pay  the  wages,  com- 
mencing from  the  last  unto  the  first.  9And  those 
[hired]  about  the  eleventh  hour  having  come,  received 
a  denarius  apiece.  10And  the  first,  having  come,  sup- 
posed that  they  would  receive  more  ;  and  they  also 
received  the  denarius  apiece.  nAnd  on  receiving  [it] 
they  commenced  murmuring  against  the  master  of 
the  family,  12 saying,  These  last  did  one  hour's  work; 
and  thou  madest  them  equal  to  us,  who  bore  the  day's 
burden,  and  the  scorching  heat.  13But  he  answering 
one  of  them  said,  My  good  friend,  I  wrong  thee  not. 
Didst  not  thou  agree  with  me  for  a  denarius?  14Take 
what  is  thine,  and  go.  But  I  please  to  give  to  this  last 
as  also  to  thee.  15Or  is  it  not  allowable  for  me  to  do 
what  I  please  in  my  own  affairs?  Or  is  thy  eye  envi- 
ous, because  I  am  good?  16So  the  last  shall  be  first, 
and  the  first  last. 


MATTHEW  XX.  53 


XX.  17— XXI.  17. 

17  And  Jesus  going  up  to  Jerusalem  took  the  twelve 
apart,  and  said  to  them  on  the  way,  18  Behold,  we  are 
going  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  the  Son  of  man  will  be 
delivered  up  to  the  chief  priests  and  scribes,  and  they 
will  condemn  him  to  death.  19And  they  will  deliver 
him  up  to  the  Gentiles,  to  make  sport  of,  and  scourge, 
and  crucify,  and  the  third  day  he  will  rise. 

20  Then  came  to  him  the  mother  of  the  sons  of 
Zebedee,  with  her  sons,  worshipping  and  asking  a  cer- 
tain favor  from  him.  21And  he  said  to  her,  What  wilt 
thou?  She  says  to  him,  Bid  these  my  two  sons  sit, 
one  at  [thy]  right  hand  and  one  at  thy  left,  in  thy 
kingdom.  -'But  Jesus  answering  said,  You  know  not 
what  you  ask.  Can  you  drink  the  cup  which  I  am  about 
to  drink?  They  say  to  him,  We  can.  23He  says  to 
them,  My  cup  indeed  you  shall  drink  ;  but  to  sit  at  my 
right  hand  and  at  [my]  left,  —  it  is  not  mine  to  grant 
this,  but  [it  will  be  granted  to  those]  for  whom  it  has 
been  made  ready  by  my  Father. 

24  And  on  hearing  [it]  the  ten  were  greatly  dis- 
pleased at  the  two  brothers.  25  But  Jesus  calling  them 
to  [him]  said,  You  know  that  the  rulers  of  the  Gen- 
tiles domineer  over  them,  and  the  great  exercise 
authority  over  them.  20Xot  so  shall  it  be  among  you  : 
but  whoever  would  become  great  among  you  shall 
be  \  our  ministering  attendant,  -'and  whoever  would  be 
first  among  you  shall  be  your  servant :  -"just  as  the 
Son  of  man  did  not  come  to  be  ministered  to,  but  to 
minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a  ransom  for  many. 


54  MATTHEW   XXI. 

29 And  as  they  were  going  out  from  Jericho  a  large 
crowd  followed  him.  30And  beliold,  two  blind  [men] 
sitting  by  the  way-side,  having  heard  that  Jesus 
was  passing  along,  cried  out  saying,  Have  mercy  on 
us,  Son  of  David!  31And  the  crowd  rebuked  them, 
that  they  should  be  silent.  But  they  cried  out  [the] 
more,  saying,  Master,  have  mercy  on  us,  Son  of 
David  !  3'2And  Jesus,  stopping,  called  them  and  said, 
What  wish  you  [that]  I  should  do  for  you  ?  33They 
say  to  him,  Master,  that  our  eyes  may  open.  34And 
moved  with  compassion,  Jesus  touched  their  eyes,  and 
immediately  they  recovered  sight,  and  followed  him. 

XXI.  1  And  when  they  drew  near  to  Jerusalem,  and 
came  to  Bethphage,  at  the  Mount  of  Olives,  then  Jesus 
sent  away  two  disciples,  2  saying  to  them,  Go  into  the 
village  that  is  opposite  you,  and  immediately  you  will 
find  an  ass  tied,  and  a  colt  with  her.  Untie  and  lead 
[them]  to  me.  3And,  if  any  one  say  anything  to  you, 
you  shall  say  that  the  Master  has  need  of  them  :  and 
he  will  immediately  send  them.  4And  this  has  come 
to  pass,  that  there  might  be  fulfilled  what  was  spoken 
through  the  prophet,  saying, 

5 Tell  the  daughter  of  Zion, 
Behold,  thy  King  comes  to  thee, 
Meek,  and  mounted  on  an  ass, 
Even  on  a  colt,  a  foal  of  a  beast  of  burden. 

6  And  the  disciples,  having  gone  and  done  as  Jesus 
had  directed  them,  7led  along  the  ass  and  the  colt, 
and  put  on  them  their  garments,  and  he  sat  upon 
them.     8And  the  most  of  the  crowd  spread  their  own 


MATTHEW    XXI. 

garments  in  the  path,  and  others  cut  brandies  from 
the  trees  and  spread  [them]  in  the  path.  ''And  the 
crowds  that  led  the  way  before  him,  and  that  followed. 
continued  to  shout,  saying,  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of 
David  !  Blessed,  he  that  comes  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  !  Hosanna  in  the  highest !  10And  on  his  having 
entered  into  Jerusalem  all  the  city  was  in  commo- 
tion, saying,  Who  is  this?  nAnd  the  crowds  said. 
This  is  the  prophet  Jesus,  who  is  from  Nazareth  of 
Galilee. 

12 And  Jesus  entered  into  the  temple  of  God,  and 
drove  out  all  those  selling  and  buying  in  the  temple, 
and  overturned  the  tables  of  the  brokers,  and  the  scats 
of  those  selling  the  doves,13 and  says  to  them,  It  stands 
written, 

Mv  house  shall  be  called  a  house  of  prayer; 

But  you  make  it  a  den  of  robbers. 

14 And  there  came  to  him  in  the  temple  blind  and 
lame,  and  he  cured  them.  15But  the  chief  priests 
and  the  scribes,  on  seeing  the  wonders  which  he 
did,  and  the  boys  that  were  shouting  in  the  temple 
and  saying,  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David,  were  much 
displeased.  1GAnd  they  said  to  him,  Hearest  thou 
what  these  say?  And  Jesus  says  to  them,  Yes.  Did 
you  never  read. 

Out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings 
Thou  didst  prepare  praise? 

17 And  having  left  them,  he  came  forth  out  of  the  city 
into  Bethany,  and  lodged  there. 

XXI.  iS— XXII.  14. 
18  And  early  in  the  morning  going  back  into  the  city, 


66  MATTHEW  XXL 

he  was  hungry.  19  And  seeing  a  fig-tree,  one  upon  the 
path,  he  came  up  to  it  and  found  nothing  on  it  but 
leaves  only ;  and  he  says  to  it,  No  more  let  there  be 
fruit  from  thee  forever !  And  instantly  the  fig-tree 
withered.  20And  the  disciples  on  seeing  [it]  won- 
dered, saying,  How  the  fig-tree  instantly  withered  ! 
21  But  Jesus  answering  said  to  them,  Verily  I  say  to 
you,  if  you  have  faith  and  doubt  not,  you  shall  not 
only  do  what  was  done  to  the  fig-tree,  but  even  if 
you  should  say  to  this  mount,  Be  lifted  up  and  cast 
into  the  sea,  it  shall  come  to  pass.  22And  all  things 
whatever  you  ask  in  prayer,  believing,  you  shall  re- 
ceive. 

23 And  on  his  coming  into  the  temple  there  came  to 
him,  as  he  was  teaching,  the  chief  priests  and  the 
elders  of  the  people,  saying,  By  what  sort  of  authority 
doest  thou  these  things?  And  who  gave  thee  this  au- 
thority? 21But  Jesus  answering  said  to  them,  I  also 
will  ask  you  one  word  which  should  you  tell  me,  I 
also  will  tell  you  by  what  sort  of  authority  I  do  these 
things.  25John's  baptism — whence  was  [it]?  Of 
heaven,  or  of  men?  And  they  reasoned  among  them- 
selves, saying,  26If  we  should  say,  Of  heaven,  he  will 
say  to  us,  Why  then  did  you  not  believe  him?  But 
if  we  should  say,  Of  men,  we  fear  the  populace ; 
for  all  hold  John  as  a  prophet.  27And  answering 
Jesus  they  said,  We  do  not  know.  Said  also  he  to 
them,  Neither  do  I  tell  you  by  what  sort  of  authority 
I  do  these  things.  28But  what  think  you?  A  man  had 
two  children.  Coming  to  the  first  he  said,  [My]  child, 
go  work  to-day  in  the  vineyard.  ^But  he  answering 
said,  I  will  not :    afterwards  feeling  regret  he  went. 


MATTHEW    XXI.  57 

80 And  coming  to  the  other  he  spoke  in  the  same  way. 
And  he  answering  said,  I  [will],  sir;  and  did  not  go. 
81Which  of  the  two  did  the  father's  will?  They  say, 
The  first.  Says  Jesus  to  them,  Verily  I  say  to  you 
that  the  tribute-collectors  and  the  harlots  go  before 
you  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  82 For  John  came  to  you 
in  [the]  way  of  righteousness,  and  you  believed  him 
not.  But  the  tribute -collectors  and  the  harlots  be- 
lieved him  ;  and  you  having  seen  [it]  felt  no  regret 
afterwards,  [so  as]  to  believe  him. 

33  Hear  another  parable.  There  was  a  master  of  a 
family  who  planted  a  vineyard,  and  put  a  hedge  round 
it.  and  dug  a  vat  in  it,  and  built  a  watch-tower,  and 
let  it  to  husbandmen,  and  went  abroad.  wAnd  when 
the  time  for  the  fruits  was  at  hand,  he  sent  his  ser- 
vants to  the  husbandmen,  to  receive  his  fruits.  MAnd 
the  husbandmen  taking  his  servants  beat  one,  and 
killed  another,  and  stoned  another.  MHe  again  sent 
other  servants  more  than  the  first,  and  they  dealt  with 
them  in  the  same  way.  y7And  afterwards  he  sent  to  them 
his  son,  saying,  They  will  respect  my  son.  MBut  the 
husbandmen,  seeing  the  son,  said  among  themselves. 
This  is  the  heir:  come,  let  us  kill  him,  and  have  his 
inheritance.  wAnd  taking  him,  they  cast  him  forth 
out  of  the  vineyard,  and  killed  [him].  4'J  Whenever 
therefore  the  owner  of  the  vineyard  should  come, 
what  will  he  do  to  those  husbandmen?  41They  say 
to  him,  He  will  badly  destroy  those  bad  [men],  and 
let  the  vineyard  to  other  husbandmen,  who  will  render 
to  him  the  fruits  at  their  [proper]  times.  4J  Says 
Jesus  to  them,  Did  you  never  read  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, — 


58  MATTHEW   XXII. 

[The]  stone  which  the  builders  rejected  — 
This  came  to  be  for  head  of  [the]  corner ; 
From  [the]  Lord  this  [headstone]  arose, 
And  is  wonderful  in  our  ejes  ? 

^Wherefore  I  say  to  you,  that  the  kingdom  of  God 
shall  be  taken  away  from  you,  and  given  to  a  nation 
yielding  the  fruits  of  it.  45And  the  chief  priests  and 
the  Pharisees,  having  heard  his  parables,  knew  that  he 
was  speaking  of  them.  46And  seeking  to  apprehend 
him  they  feared  the  crowds,  since  they  held  him  for  a 
prophet. 

XXII.  *And  Jesus  answering  spoke  again  to  them 
in  parables,  saying,  2The  kingdom  of  heaven  was  like  a 
king,  who  made  a  marriage-feast  for  his  son.  3And 
he  sent  his  servants  to  call  the  invited  to  the  marriage- 
feast,  and  they  would  not  come.  4He  again  sent  other 
servants,  saying,  Tell  the  invited,  Lo,  I  have  made 
ready  my  dinner  ;  my  steers  and  failings  [have  been] 
slaughtered,  and  all  things  [are]  ready  :  come  to  the 
marriage  -  feast.  5But  they  neglecting  [it]  went 
their  way,  this  into  his  own  field,  and  that  to  his 
traffic  ;  6and  the  rest  seizing  his  servants  abused  and 
killed  [them].  7And  the  king  was  angry,  and  send- 
ing his  armies  destroyed  those  murderers,  and  burned 
up  their  city.  8Then  he  says  to  his  servants,  The  mar- 
riage-feast is  ready,  but  the  invited  were  not  worthy. 
9  Go  therefore  to  the  path-crossings,  and  as  many  as 
you  chance  to  find  invite  to  the  marriage-feast.  10And 
those  servants,  coming  out  into  the  paths,  brought  to- 
gether all,  as  many  as  they  found,  both  evil  and  good, 
and  the  bride-chamber  was  filled  with  guests.     nBut 


MATTHEW   XXII.  59 

the  king,  having  entered  to  view  the  guests,  saw  there 
a  man  not  dressed  in  a  wedding-garment.  12And  he 
says  to  him,  My  good  friend,  how  earnest  thou  in  here, 
not  having  a  wedding-garment?  And  he  was  struck 
speechless.  13Then  the  king  said  to  the  attendants, 
Bind  him  hand  and  foot,  and  cast  him  out  into  the  outer 
darkness  :  there  will  be  the  weeping  and  the  gnashing 
of  the  teeth.     HFor  many  are  called,  but  few  chosen. 

XXII.  15— XXIII. 

15 Then  went  the  Pharisees  and  held  consultation 
together,  in  order  to  ensnare  him  with  a  word.  1,;And 
thev  send  to  him  their  disciples,  with  the  Herodians, 
saving,  Teacher,  we  know  that  thou  art  true,  and 
teachest  the  way  of  God  in  truth  ;  and  thou  carest  for 
no  one,  for  thou  lookest  not  to  men's  personal  appear- 
ance. 17Tell  us,  therefore,  what  is  thy  opinion.  Is  it 
allowable  to  give  tribute  to  Cagsar,  or  not?  18 But  Jesus 
knowing  their  evil  intent  said,  Why  do  you  try  me, 
hvpocrites?  19Show  me  the  tribute-coin.  And  they 
brought  to  him  a  denarius.  ^And  says  Jesus  to  them, 
Whose  [is]  this  image,  and  the  inscription?  ^They 
say,  Caesar's.  Then  he  says  to  them,  Render  there- 
fore what  are  Caesar's  to  Caesar,  and  what  are  God's  to 
God.  "And  on  hearing  [it]  they  wondered,  and  leav- 
ing him  they  went  away. 

-3On  that  day  came  to  him  Sadducees,  denying  that 
there  is  a  resurrection  ;  and  they  asked  him,  -4 saying, 
Teacher,  Moses  said.  If  any  one  die,  not  having 

CHILDREN,  HIS  BROTHER  SHALL  THEREUPON  MARRY 
HIS  WIFE,   AND  RAISE  UP  OFFSPRING  TO  HIS  BROTHER. 

*Now   there   were   with   us  seven   brothers ;    and   the 


60  MATTHEW   XXII. 

first  having  married  died,  and,  not  having  offspring, 
left  his  wife  to  his  brother:  26 likewise  also  the  sec- 
ond, and  the  third,  unto  the  seven.  27And  after  [them] 
all  the  wife  died.  28In  the  resurrection,  therefore,  of 
which  of  the  seven  shall  she  be  wife?  for  they  all 
had  her.  29But  Jesus  answering  said  to  them,  You 
err,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures,  neither  the  power 
of  God.  30For  in  the  resurrection  they  neither  marry, 
nor  are  given  in  marriage,  but  are  as  God's  angels  in 
heaven.  31But  concerning  the  resurrection  of  the  dead, 
had  you  not  read  what  was  spoken  to  you  by  God, 
saying,  32I  am  the  God  of  Abraham  and  the 
God  of  Isaac  and  the  God  of  Jacob  ?  He  is  not 
a  God  of  dead  [men],  but  of  living.  33And  the  crowds 
hearing  [it]  were  struck  with  astonishment  at  his 
teaching. 

34  Now  the  Pharisees,  having  heard  that  he  had  si- 
lenced the  Sadducees,  assembled  at  the  same  place  ; 
35 and  one  of  them,  a  lawyer,  put  a  question,  trying 
him  :  36Teacher,  what  one  commandment  [is]  great 
in  the  Law?  37And  he  said  to  him, — Thou  shalt 
love  [the]  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart, 
and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind. 
38This  is  the  great  and  first  commandment.  ^  [There 
is]  a  second  like  it,  —  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neigh- 
bor as  thyself.  40On  these  two  commandments  the 
whole  Law  hangs,  and  the  Prophets. 

41  And  while  the  Pharisees  were  assembled,  Jesus 
asked  them,  42 saying,  What  think  you  about  the  Christ? 
Whose  son  is  he?  They  say  to  him,  David's.  43He 
says  to  them,  How  then  does  David  in  [the]  Spirit  call 
him  Lord,  saying, 


MATTHEW   XXIII.  61 

44  Said  [the]  Lord  to  my  Lord, 
Sit  at  mv  right  hand, 
Until  I  put  thy  enemies  under  thy  feet? 

45If  therefore  David  calls  him  Lord,  how  is  he  his 
Son?  46And  no  one  was  able  to  answer  him  a  word, 
neither  ventured  any  one  from  that  day  to  interrogate 
him  any  more. 

XXIII.  1Thex  Jesns  spoke  to  the  crowds  and  to 
his  disciples,  "  saying,  The  scribes  and  the  Pharisees 
had  sat  down  in  the  seat  of  Moses.  3A11  whatever 
therefore  they  should  tell  you,  do  and  observe,  but  do 
not  according  to  their  works  ;  for  they  say,  and  do  not. 
4 And  they  bind  heavy  burdens  and  put  [them]  on 
men's  shoulders  ;  but  they  themselves  will  not  move 
them  with  their  finger.  5And  all  their  works  they  do 
in  order  to  be  viewed  by  men.  For  they  make  broad 
their  phylacteries,  and  enlarge  the  fringes;  6and  they 
like  the  first  reclining-place  at  the  suppers,  and  the 
first  seats  in  the  synagogues,  7and  the  salutations  in 
the  market-places,  and  to  be  called  by  men,  Rabbi. 
8 But  do  not  you  be  called  Rabbi ;  for  one  is  your 
Teacher,  and  all  you  are  brothers.  9And  do  not  call 
[any  man]  your  father  on  the  earth  ;  for  one  is  your 
Father,  the  heavenly.  10 Neither  be  called  leaders; 
because  one,  the  Christ,  is  your  Leader.  nBut  the 
greatest  of  you  shall  be  your  ministering  attendant. 
12 And  whoever  shall  exalt  himself  will  be  hum- 
bled, and  whoever  shall  humble  himself  will  be 
exalted. 

13Butwoe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites! 
because   you    shut    the    kingdom   of   heaven   in    men's 


62  MATTHEW   XXIII. 

faces ;  for  you  yourselves  do  not  enter,  neither  those 
entering  do  you  suffer  to  enter. 

15 Woe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites! 
because  you  traverse  the  sea  and  the  dry  [land]  to 
gain  one  proselyte,  and,  whenever  he  be  made,  you 
make  him  two-fold  more  a  son  of  hell  than  you  your- 
selves. 

10 Woe  to  you,  blind  guides!  that  say,  Whoever 
should  swear  by  the  Sanctuary,  it  is  nothing  ;  but  who- 
ever should  swear  by  the  gold  of  the  Sanctuary,  is 
indebted.  ir Stupid  and  blind!  for  which  is  greater, 
the  gold,  or  the  Sanctuary  that  hallowed  the  gold? 
18  And,  Whoever  should  swear  by  the  altar,  it  is  noth- 
ing ;  but  whoever  should  swear  by  the  gift  that  is 
upon  it,  is  indebted.  19 Blind!  for  which  is  greater, 
the  gift,  or  the  altar  that  hallows  the  gift?  20He  there- 
fore that  has  sworn  by  the  altar,  swears  by  it  and  by 
all  the  things  thereon.  21  And  he  that  has  sworn  by  the 
Sanctuary,  swears  by  it  and  by  Him  who  dwells  therein. 
22 And  he  that  has  sworn  by  heaven,  swears  by  the 
throne  of  God  and  by  Him  who  sits  thereon. 

23  Woe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  ! 
because  you  pay  tithe  of  the  mint  and  the  dill  and  the 
cumin,  and  had  omitted  the  weightier  matters  of 
the  Law — justice,  and  mercy,  and  good  faith:  these 
it  was  necessary  to  do,  and  not  omit  those.  24 Blind 
guides !  who  strain  out  the  gnat,  but  swallow  the 
camel. 

25 Woe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites! 
because  you  cleanse  the  outside  of  the  cup  and  the 
platter,  but  within  they  are  full  of  greed  and  intem- 
perance.     26 Blind    Pharisee !    cleanse   first   the   inside 


MATTHEW    XXIII.  63 

of  the  cup,  that  also  the  outside  of  it  may  become 
clean. 

"Woe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites! 
because  you  are  like  whitewashed  sepulchres,  which 
outwardly  appear  fair,  but  within  are  full  of  bones  of 
dead  [men]  and  all  foulness.  28So  also  you  outwardly 
appear  to  men  [to  be]  righteous,  but  within  you  are 
full  of  hypocrisy  and  iniquity. 

29 Woe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites! 
because  you  build  the  sepulchres  of  the  prophets, 
and  adorn  the  tombs  of  the  righteous,  ^and  say,  If 
we  had  been  in  the  days  of  our  fathers,  we  would 
not  have  been  partakers  with  them  in  the  blood  of 
the  prophets.  31So  that  you  bear  witness  for  your- 
selves, that  you  are  sons  of  those  who  murdered  the 
prophets. 

82 And  fill  you  up  the  measure  of  your  fathers.  ^Ser- 
pents !  brood  of  vipers  !  how  should  vou  escape  from 
the  sentence  to  hell?  MOn  this  account,  lo,  I  send  to 
you  prophets  and  wise  men  and  scribes  ;  [some]  of 
them  you  will  kill  and  crucify,  and  [some]  of  them 
you  will  scourge  in  your  synagogues,  and  persecute 
from  city  to  city  —  35that  there  should  come  on  you  all 
[the]  righteous  blood  shed  on  the  earth,  from  the  blood 
of  Abel  the  righteous  unto  the  blood  of  Zachariah, 
son  of  Barachiah,  whom  you  murdered  between  the 
Sanctuary  and  the  altar.  w  Verily  I  say  to  you,  these 
shall  all  come  upon  this  generation. 

;;: Jerusalem  !  Jerusalem  !  the  slaver  of  the  prophets, 
and  that  stones  those  sent  to  her,  —  how  often  would  I 
have  gathered  together  thy  children,  as  a  hen  gathers 
her  brood  under  her  wings,  and  you  would  not  \    M  Be- 


64  MATTHEW   XXIV. 

hold,  your  house  is  left  to  you  desolate.  39For  I  say 
to  you,  henceforward  you  should  not  see  me,  until  you 
say,  Blessed,  he  that  comes  in  [the]  name  of  [the] 
Lord  ! 

XXIV.— XXV. 

xAnd  Jesus  having  come  out  was  proceeding  away 
from  the  temple,  and  his  disciples  approached  to  point 
out  to  him  the  buildings  of  the  temple.  2But  he 
answering  said  to  them,  See  you  not  these  all?  Verily 
I  say  to  you,  there  would  not  be  left  here  a  stone  on  a 
stone,  which  will  not  be  thrown  down. 

3  And  as  he  sat  on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  the  disci- 
ples came  to  him  apart,  saying,  Tell  us  when  these 
things  will  be,  and  what  the  sign  of  thy  Presence,  and 
of  [the]  close  of  the  age.  4And  Jesus  answering  said 
to  them,  See  that  no  one  mislead  you.  5For  many 
will  come,  on  [the  ground  of]  my  name,  saying,  I  am 
the  Christ,  and  mislead  many.  6And  you  will  be 
hearing  of  wars,  and  rumors  of  wars.  See  [that] 
you  be  not  disturbed ;  for  take  place  they  must,  but 
not  yet  is  the  end.  7For  nation  will  rise  against  na- 
tion, and  kingdom  against  kingdom,  and  there  will 
be  famines  and  earthquakes  in  various  places.  8But 
all  these  are  a  beginning  of  pangs ! 

9  Then  they  will  deliver  you  up  unto  distress,  and 
kill  you,  and  you  will  be  hated  by  all  the  nations  on 
account  of  my  name.  10And  then  many  will  take 
offense,  and  deliver  up  one  another,  and  hate  one 
another.  nAnd  many  false  prophets  will  rise,  and 
mislead  many.     12And,  on  account  of  the  prevalence 


MATTHEW   XXIV.  Qb 

of  iniquity,  the  love  of  the  greater  number  will  grow 
cold.  13But  he  that  lias  endured  to  the  end,  this  [one] 
will  be  saved.  l4And  this  Good  News  of  the  king- 
dom shall  be  proclaimed  in  the  whole  habitable  world, 
for  a  testimony  to  all  the  nations,  and  then  will  come 
the  end. 

15  Whenever  therefore  you  should  see  the  desolating 
abomination,  that  was  spoken  of  through  Daniel  the 
prophet,  standing  in  [the]  holy  place,  —  let  him  that 
reads  understand,  —  1,Jthen  let  those  in  Judaea  flee  to 
the  mountains.  17Let  him  that  is  on  the  house-top 
not  go  down  to  carry  away  the  things  out  of  his  house. 
18  And  let  him  that  is  in  the  field  not  turn  back  to  carry 
away  his  garment.  19And  woe  to  those  with  child, 
and  those  with  infants  at  the  breast,  in  those  days. 
20 But  pray  that  your  flight  occur  not  in  winter,  neither 
on  Sabbath.  21For  there  will  then  be  great  distress, 
such  as  had  not  occurred  from  [the]  beginning  of 
[the]  world  until  now,  no,  nor  would  occur  [again]. 
-"And  unless  those  days  were  shortened,  there  would 
nobody  be  saved  :  but,  on  account  of  the  chosen,  those 
days  will  be  shortened. 

'* If  any  one  at  that  time  say  to  you,  Behold,  here 
[is]  the  Christ;  or,  Here, — do  not  believe  [it].  -4For 
there  will  rise  false  Christs,  and  false  prophets,  and 
they  will  exhibit  great  signs  and  wonders,  so  that  if 
possible  even  the  chosen  should  be  misled.  25Lo,  I 
have  told  you  beforehand.  M If  therefore  they  should 
say  to  you.  Behold,  he  is  in  the  desert !  do  not  go  forth  ; 
Behold,  in  the  chambers!  do  not  believe  [it].  -7  For 
just  as  the  lightning  comes  out  from  [the-]  East  and  is 
visible   unto   [the]   West,  so  shall   be  the   Presence  of 

5 


66  MATTHEW   XXIV. 

the  Son   of  man.     28  Wherever  be  the   carcass,  there 
the  vultures  will  be  gathered  together. 

29  And,  immediately  after  the  distress  of  those  days 
the  sun  will  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  not  give  her 
light ;  and  the  stars  will  fall  out  of  the  sky,  and  the 
hosts  of  the  skies  be  shaken.  80  And  then  will  be  visi- 
ble the  sign  of  the  Son  of  man  in  [the]  sky,  and  all 
the  tribes  of  the  land  will  smite  themselves,  and  they 
will  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  on  the  clouds  of  the 
sky  with  power  and  great  glory.  81  And  he  will  send 
forth  his  angels  with  loud  trumpet,  and  they  will  bring 
together  his  chosen  out  of  the  four  [quarters  of  the] 
winds,  from  [the]  utmost  ends  of  [the]  skies  to  their 
utmost  ends. 

Now  learn  the  parable  from  the  fig-tree.  ^When- 
ever its  branch  should  already  have  become  tender, 
and  put  forth  the  leaves,  you  know  that  the  summer 
[is]  near.  33So  also  you,  whenever  you  see  these  all, 
know  that  it  is  near,  at  [the]  doors.  34  Verily  I  say  to 
you,  this  generation  should  not  pass  away  until  all 
these  things  shall  have  taken  place.  35  Heaven  and 
earth  shall  pass  away,  but  my  words  should  not  pass 
away. 

36But  concerning  that  day  and  hour  no  one  knows, 
neither  the  angels  of  heaven,  nor  the  Son,  but  the 
Father  alone.  37  But  just  as  the  days  of  Noah,  so  shall 
be  the  Presence  of  the  Son  of  man.  38For  as  in  the 
days  that  were  befoi'e  the  Deluge,  they  were  eating 
and  drinking,  marrying  and  giving  in  marriage,  until 
the  day  that  Noah  entered  into  the  ark,  89and  they 
knew  not  until  the  Deluge  came  and  took  all  away, 
so  also  shall  be  the  Presence  of  the  Son  of  man.    40At 


MATTHEW   XXV.  07 

that  time  there  shall  be  two  men  in  the  field  —  one 
is  taken,  and  one  is  left ;  41t\vo  women  grinding  at  the 
miH  —  one  is  taken,  and  one  is  left.  ** Watch,  there- 
fore, because  yon  know  not  on  what  day  your  Master 
is  coming".  43Bnt  know  this  —  that  if  the  master  of 
the  family  had  known  in  what  part  of  the  night  the 
thief  was  coming,  he  would  have  watched,  and  not 
suffered  his  house  to  be  dug  through.  44On  this  account 
become  you  also  ready,  because,  at  an  hour  that  you 
think  not,  the  Son  of  man  comes. 

45Who  then  is  the  faithful  and  prudent  servant, 
whom  the  master  had  appointed  over  his  household, 
to  give  to  them  their  food  at  [the  stated]  time? 
"Happy  that  servant  whom  his  master,  on  coming, 
shall  find  so  doing.  4T  Verily  I  say  to  you,  that  he  will 
appoint  him  over  all  his  possessions.  48But  if  the  bad 
servant  say  in  his  heart.  My  master  delays,  40and  begin 
to  beat  his  fellow-servants,  and  eat  and  drink  with  the 
drunken,  50the  master  of  that  servant  will  come  on  a 
day  that  he  does  not  expect,  and  at  an  hour  that  he 
does  not  know,  51and  will  cut  him  in  two,  and  assign 
his  portion  with  the  hypocrites :  there  will  be  the 
weeping  and  the  gnashing  of  the  teeth. 

XXV.  *At  that  time  the  kingdom  of  heaven  will 
be  like  ten  virgins  who,  taking  their  lamps,  came  out 
to  meet  the  bridegroom.  -And  live  of  them  were 
heedless,  and  five  prudent.  3For  the  heedless,  taking 
the  lamps,  did  not  take  with  themselves  oil.  4  But  the 
prudent  took  oil  in  the  vessels  with  their  lamps.  5  And 
the  bridegroom  delaying,  they  all  slumbered  and  slept. 
6And  at  midnight  there  has  arisen  a  shout,  Behold, the 


68  MATTHEW  XXV. 

bridegroom!  Come  out  to  meet  [him]!  7Then  all 
those  virgins  rose,  and  trimmed  their  lamps.  8And 
the  heedless  said  to  the  prudent,  Give  us  of  your  oil ; 
because  our  lamps  are  going  out.  9But  the  prudent 
answered,  saying,  Perhaps  there  would  not  be  enough 
for  us  and  you  :  go  rather  to  them  that  sell,  and  buy  for 
yourselves.  10And  while  they  were  going  away  to  buy, 
the  bridegroom  came,  and  they  that  were  ready  en- 
tered with  him  to  the  marriage-feast,  and  the  door 
was  shut.  nBut  afterwards,  the  rest  also  of  the  vir- 
gins came,  saying,  Sir,  Sir,  open  to  us.  12But  he 
answering  said,  Verily  I  say  to  you,  I  know  you  not. 
13  Watch,  therefore,  because  you  do  not  know  the  day, 
neither  the  hour. 

14  For  [it  is]  just  as  though  a  man,  on  going  abroad, 
called  his  particular  servants,  and  delivered  up  to 
them  his  possessions,  15and  to  one  gave  five  talents; 
to  another,  two ;  to  another,  one  —  to  each  accord- 
ing to  his  particular  ability  —  and  went  abroad. 
16 He  that  received  the  five  talents  went  immediately 
and  operated  with  them,  and  made  live  other  talents. 
17 In  like  manner,  he  that  [received]  the  two  gained 
two  others.  18But  he  that  received  the  one  went 
away  and  dug  into  the  ground,  and  hid  his  master's 
money. 

19Now  after  a  long  time  comes  the  njaster  of  those 
servants,  and  settles  accounts  with  them.  20And  he 
that  received  the  five  talents  came  and  brought  five 
other  talents,  saying,  Master,  five  talents  thou  deliv- 
eredst  to  me:  see,  I  gained  five  other  talents.  21Said 
his  master  to  him,  Very  well,  good  and  faithful  ser- 
vant,  thou   wast  faithful   over   a  few   things ;    I   will 


MATTHEW   XXV.  69 

appoint  thee  over  many:  enter  into  thy  master's  joy. 
-He  also  that  [received]  the  two  talents  came  and 
said.  Master,  two  talents  thou  deliveredst  to  me  :  sec, 
I  grained  two  other  talents.  "Said  his  master  to  him, 
Very  well,  srood  and  faithful  servant,  thou  wast  faith- 
fill  over  a  few  things  ;  I  will  appoint  thee  over  many  : 
enter  into  thy  master's  joy.  "And  he  also  that  re- 
ceived the  one  talent  came  and  said.  Master,  I  knew 
thee,  that  thou  art  a  hard  man.  reaping  where  thou 
didst  not  sow,  and  gathering  whence  thou  didst  not 
winnow.  -'And.  being  afraid.  I  went  away  and  hid 
thy  talent  in  the  ground.  See,  thou  hast  what  is 
thine.  20But  his  master  answering  said  to  him.  Evil 
and  slothful  servant,  knewest  thou  that  I  reap  where 
I  sowed  not,  and  gather  whence  I  winnowed  not?  -"It 
was  thy  duty  therefore  to  put  my  money  to  the  bro- 
kers, and  I  on  coming  should  have  received  my  own 
with  interest.  *2STake  therefore  the  talent  away  from 
him,  and  give  to  him  that  has  the  ten  talents.  ^For 
to  every  one  that  has  shall  be  given,  and  he  shall  be 
made  to  abound;  but  from  him  that  has  not,  —  even 
what  he  has  shall  be  taken  away  from  him.  "And 
cast  out  the  unprofitable  servant  into  the  outer  dark- 
ness :  there  will  be  the  weeping  and  the  gnashing  of 
the  teeth. 

aiBut  whenever  the  Son  of  man  should  come  in 
his  glory,  and  all  the  angels  with  him,  then  shall  he 
sit  upon  his  throne  of  glory,  "and  before  him  shall  be 
assembled  all  the  nations  ;  and  he  will  separate  them 
from  one  another,  just  as  the  shepherd  separates  the 
sheep  from  the  goats;  "and  he  will  place  the  sheep 
on  his  right  hand,  but  the  goats  on  the  left.    "Then  will 


70  MATTHEW   XXV. 

the  king  say  to  those  on  his  right  hand,  Come,  you 
that  are  blessed  by  my  Father !  inherit  the  kingdom 
prepared  for  you  from  [the]  world's  foundation.  83For 
I  was  hungry,  and  you  gave  me  to  eat ;  I  was  thirsty, 
and  you  gave  me  to  drink  ;  I  was  a  stranger,  and  you 
showed  me  hospitality ;  36  naked,  and  you  clothed 
me  ;  I  was  sick,  and  you  visited  me  ;  I  was  in  prison, 
and  you  came  to  me.  37Then  shall  the  righteous 
answer  him,  saying,  Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  hungry, 
and  fed  [thee]  ;  or  thirsty,  and  gave  drink?  38And 
when  saw  we  thee  a  stranger,  and  showed  hospitality ; 
or  naked,  and  clothed  [thee]?  39And  when  saw  we 
thee  sick,  or  in  prison,  and  came  to  thee?  40And  the 
king  answering  will  tell  them,  Verily  I  say  to  you, 
inasmuch  as  you  did  [it]  to  one  of  the  least  of  these 
my  brothers,  you  did  [it]  to  me.  41Then  will  he  say 
also  to  those  on  [the]  left  hand,  Go  from  me,  ac- 
cursed, into  the  eternal  fire,  that  has  been  prepared 
for  the  devil  and  his  angels.  42For  I  was  hungry,  and 
you  did  not  give  me  to  eat ;  I  was  thirsty,  and  you  did 
not  give  me  to  drink;  43I  was  a  stranger,  and  you 
did  not  show  me  hospitality  ;  naked,  and  you  did  not 
clothe  me  ;  sick,  and  in  prison,  and  you  did  not  visit 
me.  ^Then  they  also  will  answer,  saying,  Lord, 
when  saw  we  thee  hungry  or  thirsty  or  a  stranger  or 
naked  or  sick  or  in  prison,  and  did  not  minister  to 
thee?  45Then  he  will  answer  them,  saying,  Verily 
I  say  to  you,  inasmuch  as  you  did  it  not  to  one  of  the 
least  of  these,  neither  did  you  [it]  to  me.  46And  these 
shall  go  away  into  eternal  punishment,  but  the  right- 
eous into  eternal  life. 


MATTHEW  XXVI.  71 

XXVI. 

!Axd  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  ended  all 
these  sayings,  [that]  he  said  to  his  disciples,  8You 
know  that  after  two  days  occurs  the  Passover,  and  the 
Son  of  man  is  delivered  up  to  be  crucified. 

3Then  assembled  the  chief  priests  and  the  elders  of 
the  people  into  the  court  of  the  high-priest  Kaiaphas 
[so]  called,  4and  they  consulted  together,  in  order,  by 
means  of  stratagem,  to  apprehend  Jesus  and  kill  him. 
'"But  they  said,  Not  at  the  feast,  that  no  tumult  arise 
among  the  people. 

6  And  Jesus  having  arrived  in  Bethany,  at  [the]  house 
of  Simon  the  leper,  7 there  came  to  him  a  woman 
having  an  alabaster  vase  of  very  costly  ointment :  and 
she  poured  [it]  down  on  his  head,  as  he  reclined  at 
table.  8And  the  disciples  on  seeing  [it]  were  much 
displeased,  saving,  To  what  purpose  this  waste?  9For 
this  could  have  been  sold  for  much,  and  given  to  poor 
[people].  10  But  Jesus  knowing  [it]  said  to  them,  Why 
do  you  cause  the  woman  trouble?  For  she  performed 
a  noble  act  upon  me.  "For  always  have  vou  the  poor 
with  yourselves,  but  me  you  have  not  always.  12For 
this  woman,  pouring  this  ointment  on  my  body,  did  it 
for  the  purpose  of  preparing  me  for  burial.  w  Verily 
I  say  to  you,  [that]  wherever  this  Good  News  should 
be  proclaimed  in  the  whole  world,  what  also  this 
woman  did  shall  be  told  for  a  memorial  of  her. 

14Then  one  of  the  twelve,  Judas  Iscariot  [so]  called, 


72  MATTHEW  XXVI. 

going  to  the  chief  priests  15said,  What  will  you  give 
me,  and  I  will  deliver  him  up  to  you?  And  they 
weighed  out  to  him  thirty  silver  shekels.  16And  from 
that  time  he  was  seeking  an  opportunity  to  deliver 
him  up. 

17  Now  on  the  first  [day]  of  the  Unleavened  [Bread] 
came  the  disciples  to  Jesus,  saying,  Where  wilt  thou 
[that]  we   make   ready  for  thee  to  eat  the  passover? 

18  And  he  said,  Go  into  the  city,  to  such  a  person,  and 
tell  him,  The  Teacher  says,  My  time  is  near :  I  cele- 
brate  the   Passover  with   my  disciples   at  thy  house. 

19  And  the  disciples  did  as  Jesus  instructed  them,  and 
made  ready  the  passover. 

20  And  at  evening  he  was  reclining  at  table  with  the 
twelve  disciples.  21And  as  they  ate,  he  said,  Verily 
I  say  to  you,  that  one  of  you  will  deliver  me  up. 
22 And,  exceedingly  grieved,  they  began  each  one  to 
say  to  him,  Is  it  I,  Master?  23And  he  answering 
said,  He  that  dipped  his  hand  in  the  dish  with  me, 
this  [man]  will  deliver  me  up.  24The  Son  of  man  goes, 
even  as  it  stands  written  concerning  him  ;  but  woe  to 
that  man  through  whom  the  Son  of  man  is  delivered 
up  !  Well- were  it  for  him,  if  that  man  had  not  been 
born!  25And  Judas  his  betrayer  answering  said,  Is 
it  I,  Rabbi?     He  tells  him,  Thou  saidst  [it]. 

26  And  as  they  ate,  Jesus,  having  taken  a  loaf  and 
invoked  a  blessing,  broke,  and  gave  to  the  disciples, 
and  said,  Take,  eat;  this  is  my  body.  27And  hav- 
ing taken  a  cup  and  offered  thanks,  he  gave  to  them, 
saying,  Drink  of  it,  all  [of  you]  ;  28for  this  is  my  cove- 
nant-blood, that  is  poured  out  for  many,  unto  forgive- 


MATTHEW   XXVI.  73 

ness  of  sins.  ^But  I  say  to  you,  [that]  hencefor- 
ward I  drink  not  of  this  product  of  the  vine,  until  that 
day  when  I  drink  it  with  you  new  in  the  kingdom  of 
my  Father. 

80 And,  having  sung,  they  came  out  to  the  Mount 
of  Olives.  31Then  says  Jesus  to  them,  All  [of]  you 
will  take  offense  at  me,  this  night ;  for  it  stands  writ- 
ten, 

I  will  smite  the  shepherd, 

And  the  sheep  of  the  flock  will  be  scattered  abroad. 

8-'But  after  I  have  risen,  I  will  go  before  you  into  Gali- 
lee. ''And  Peter  answering  said  to  him.  If  all  shall 
take  offense  at  thee,  never  will  I  take  offense.  MSaid 
Jesus  to  him,  Verily  I  say  to  thee,  that  on  this  night, 
before  a  cock  has  crowed,  thou  wilt  thrice  deny  me. 
35 Says  Peter  to  him,  Even  if  I  must  die  with  thee,  I 
will  not  at  all  deny  thee.  In  like  manner  said  also  all 
the  disciples. 

36  Then  Jesus  comes  with  them  to  a  spot  called 
Gethsemane,  and  he  says  to  the  disciples,  Sit  here, 
until  I  go  yonder  and  pray.  37And  taking  with  [him] 
Peter  and  the  two  sons  of  Zebedee,  he  began  to  be 
sorrowful  and  full  of  disquiet.  38Thcn  he  savs  to 
them,  My  soul  is  very  sorrowful,  to  the  point  of  death. 
Stay  here  and  watch  with  me.  "And  advancing  a 
little  he  fell  on  his  face,  praying  and  saving.  Father, 
if  it  is  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me  !  Neverthe- 
less not  as  I  will,  but  as  Thou  [wilt]  !  40And  he 
comes  to  the  disciples  and  finds  them  asleep  ;  and 
lie  says  to  Peter,  So  weir  you  not  aide  to  watch  with 
me  one   hour?     41  Watch   and   pray  that  you  enter  not 


74  MATTHEW  XXVI. 

into  trial,  The  spirit  [is]  eager,  but  the  flesh  weak. 
42 Again  a  second  time  having  gone  away,  he  prayed, 
saying,  My  Father,  if  this  cannot  pass  except  I  drink 
it,  thy  will  take  place!  43And  on  coming  he  again 
found  them  asleep  ;  for  their  eyes  were  heavy.  44  And 
leaving  them,  he  went  away  again  and  prayed  a  third 
time,  the  same  word  saying  again.  45Then  he  comes 
to  the  disciples  and  says  to  them,  Sleep  on,  and  take 
your  rest.  Lo,  the  hour  is  at  hand,  and  the  Son  of 
man  is  delivered  up  into  [the]  hands  of  sinners.  46Rise, 
let  us  be  going.  Behold,  he  is  at  hand,  who  delivers 
me  up. 

47  And  while  he  was  yet  speaking,  behold,  Judas,  one 
of  the  twelve,  came,  and  with  him  a  large  crowd,  with 
swords  and  bludgeons,  from  the  chief  priests  and 
elders  of  the  people.  48Now  his  betrayer  had  given 
them  a  signal,  saying,  Whom  I  shall  chance  to  kiss, 
he  it  is ;  apprehend  him.  49And  immediately  ap- 
proaching Jesus,  he  said,  Hail,  Rabbi !  and  fondly 
kissed  him.  50  But  Jesus  said  to  him,  My  good  friend, 
for  what  art  thou  present?  Then  approaching,  they 
thrust  their  hands  on  Jesus  and  apprehended  him. 
51  And  behold,  one  of  those  with  Jesus  extending  his 
hand  drew  his  sword,  and  smiting  the  servant  of  the 
high  priest  took  off  his  ear.  52Then  says  Jesus  to  him, 
Return  thy  sword  into  its  sheath  ;  for  all  who  take 
sword  will  perish  with  sword.  53Or  thinkest  thou 
that  I  cannot  entreat  my  Father,  and  He  will  this 
moment  furnish  me  more  than  twelve  legions  of  an- 
gels? 54  How  then  should  the  Scriptures  be  fulfilled, 
that  so  it  must  come  to  pass?  55In  that  hour  said 
Jesus  to  the  crowds,  Came  you  out  as  upon  a  robber, 


MATTHEW   XXVI.  75 

with  swords  and  bludgeons,  to  arrest  me?  Daily  I  sat 
teaching  in  the  temple,  and  you  did  not  apprehend  me. 
66But  this  has  all  taken  place,  that  the  Scriptures  of  the 
prophets  should  be  fulfilled.  Then  the  disciples  all 
leaving  him   fled. 

57 And  they  that  apprehended  Jesus  led  [him]  away 
to  Kaiaphas  the  high  priest,  where  the  scribes  and  the 
elders  had  assembled.  5SAnd  Peter  followed  him  at 
a  distance,  as  far  as  to  the  court  of  the  high-priest, 
and  entering  within  he  sat  with  the  police  officers  to 
see  the  end. 

69 And  the  chief-priests,  and  the  whole  Sanhedrim, 
were  seeking  false  testimony  against  Jesus,  in  order  to 
put  him  to  death;  ^and  they  found  none,  although 
many  false  witnesses  came.  But  afterwards  two  com- 
ing, 61said,  This  man  asserted,  I  can  demolish  the 
Sanctuary  of  God,  and  in  the  course  of  three  days 
build  it.  wAnd  the  high-priest  rising  up  said  to 
him,  Dost  thou  answer  nothing  to  what  these  testify 
against  thee?  &i But  Jesus  continued  silent.  And  the 
high-priest  answering  said  to  him,  I  adjure  thee  by 
the  living  God,  that  thou  tell  us  whether  thou  art  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God.  wSays  Jesus  to  him,  Thou 
saidst  [it].  Nevertheless  I  say  to  you,  henceforward 
you  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  sitting  at  the  right  hand 
of  power,  and  coming  on  the  clouds  of  the  sky.  ^Then 
the  high-priest  rent  his  garments,  saying,  He  had  blas- 
phemed. Why  have  we  further  need  of  witnesses? 
Lo,  you  just  now  heard  the  blasphemy.  What  think 
you?  ^And  they  answering  said,  He  is  liable  to 
[sentence  of]  death. 

^Then  they  spit  into  his  face,  and    buffeted    him  ; 


76  MATTHEW   XXVII. 

and  some  slapped  him  on  the  face  saying, 68  Prophesy 
to  us,  Christ,  who  it  is  that  struck  thee. 

69Now  Peter  was  sitting  outside  in  the  court.  And 
there  came  to  him  one,  a  servant  girl,  saying,  Thou 
also  wast  with  Jesus,  the  Galilean.  70But  he  denied 
before  all,  saying,  I  know  not  what  thou  sayest.  n  And 
when  he  had  come  out  into  the  gateway,  another  [ser- 
vant-girl] saw  him  ;  and  she  says  to  those  there,  This 
[man]  was  with  Jesus,  the  Nazoraaan.  n  And  he  again 
denied,  with  an  oath,  I  do  not  know  the  man.  73And 
after  a  little  while,  those  standing  [there]  approached 
and  said  to  Peter,  Truly  thou  too  art  [one]  of  them  ; 
for  thy  speech  also  makes  thee  evident.  74Then  he 
began  to  utter  imprecations  on  himself,  and  to  swear, 
I  do  not  know  the  man :  and  immediately  a  cock 
crowed.  75And  Peter  recollected  the  word  of  Jesus, 
when  he  said,  Before  a  cock  has  crowed,  thou  wilt 
deny  me  thrice ;  and  he  came  forth  outside,  and  wept 
bitterly. 

XXVII. 

1  And  when  it  became  morning,  all  the  chief  priests 
and  the  elders  of  the  people  held  consultation  against 
Jesus,  so  as  to  put  him  to  death.  2And,  having  bound 
him,  they  led  [him]  away  and  delivered  [him]  up  to 
Pilate  the  governor. 

3 Then  Judas  his  betrayer,  on  seeing  that  he  was 
condemned,  feeling  regret  returned  the  thirty  silver 
shekels  to  the  chief  priests  and  elders,  4 saying,  I 
sinned  in  betraying  innocent  blood.  But  they  said, 
What  [is  it]  to  us?  Thou  shalt  look  [to  it].  5And 
flinging  the  silver  shekels  into  the  Sanctuary  he  with- 


MATTHEW   XXVII.  77 

drew,  and  went  away  and  hung  himself.  6And  the 
chief  priests,  taking  the  silver  shekels,  said,  It  is  not 
allowable  to  cast  them  into  the  treasury,  since  it  is 
payment  for  blood.  7  And.  having  consulted  together, 
they  bought  with  them  the  potter's  field,  for  [a  place 
of]  burial  for  strangers.  s Wherefore  that  field  was 
called  Field  of  Blood,  unto  this  day.  9Then  was  ful- 
filled what  was  spoken  through  Jeremiah  the  prophet, 
saying, 

And  they  took  the  thirty  silver  shekels, 
The  price  of  the  priced  [one], 
Whom  they  priced  from  [the]  sons  of  Israel, 
10 And  gave  them  for  the  potter's  field, 
Even  as  [the]  Lord  instructed  me. 

11  And  Jesus  stood  before  the  governor ;  and  the 
governor  asked  him,  saying,  Art  thou  the  king  of 
the  Jews?  12And  Jesus  said,  Thou  sayest  [it].  And 
when  he  was  accused  by  the  chief  priests  and  elders, 
he  answered  nothing.  13Then  says  Pilate  to  him, 
Hearest  thou  not  how  much  they  testify  against  thee? 
14 And  he  made  him  no  answer,  not  even  to  one  word, 
so  that  the  governor  wondered  exceedingly. 

16 Now  at  the  feast  the  governor  was  accustomed  to 
release  to  the  crowd  one  prisoner,  whom  they  wished. 
16 And  they  had  at  that  time  a  noted  prisoner,  called 
Barabbas.  l7When  therefore  thev  were  assembled, 
Pilate  said  to  them,  Whom  do  you  wish  [that]  I 
should  release  to  you,  Barabbas;  or  Jesus,  the  Christ 
[so]  called?  lsFor  he  knew  that  through  jealousy 
they  delivered   him   up. 

wAnd,  as  he  was  sitting  on  the  judgment-seat,  his 
Wife  sent  to  him,  saying,  Have  thou  nothing  to  do  with 


78  MATTHEW  XXVII. 

that  righteous  [man].  For  I  suffered  much  to-day  in 
a  dream,  on  account  of  him. 

20  And  the  chief  priests  and  the  elders  persuaded  the 
crowds  to  ask  for  Barabbas,  but  to  destroy  Jesus. 
21  And  the  governor  answering  said  to  them,  Which 
of  the  two  do  you  wish  [that]  I  should  release  to  you? 
And  they  said,  Barabbas.  22Says  Pilate  to  them,  What 
then  shall  I  do  with  Jesus,  the  Christ  [so]  called? 
They  all  say,  Let  him  be  crucified!  23And  he  said, 
For  what  evil  did  he?  But  they  shouted  excessively, 
saying,  Let  him  be  crucified  !  24And  Pilate,  perceiv- 
ing that  nothing  availed,  but  rather  that  a  tumult  was 
springing  up,  took  water  and  washed  his  hands  in 
front  of  the  crowd,  saying,  I  am  innocent  of  the  blood 
of  this  [man].  You  shall  look  [to  it].  25And  all  the 
people  answering  said,  His  blood  [be]  on  us,  and  on 
our  children!  26Then  he  released  to  them  Barabbas; 
but  Jesus,  after  scourging  [him],  he  delivered  up  to  be 
crucified. 

27  Then  the  soldiers  of  the  governor,  having  taken 
Jesus  into  the  Praetorium,  brought  together  upon  him 
the  whole  cohort.  28And  stripping  him  they  put 
around  him  a  crimson  military  cloak,  29and,  having 
braided  a  crown  out  of  thorn-twigs,  put  [it]  on  his 
head,  and  a  reed  in  his  right  hand,  and  falling  on  their 
knees  before  him  made  sport  of  him,  saying,  All  hail, 
the  king  of  the  Jews!  30And  spitting  on  him,  they 
took  the  reed,  and  repeatedly  struck  [with  it]  on  his 
head.  31And,  when  they  had  made  sport  of  him, 
stripping  off  from  him  the  military  cloak,  they  put 
his  clothes  on  him,  and  led  him  away  to  crucify 
[him]. 


MATTHEW    XXVII.  79 

32 And   coming  out  they  found   a   man   of   Cyrene, 

Simon  by  name:  this  [man]  they  pressed  into  service, 
to  carry  his  cross.  G3And  having  come  to  [the]  place 
Golgotha  [so]  called,  which  means  vSkull-place  [so] 
called,  04thev  gave  him  wine  to  drink,  mingled  with  a 
bitter  drug:  and  having  tasted  he  would  not  drink. 
35 And  having  crucified  him,  they  distributed  his  gar- 
ments, casting  lots  [for  them]  ;  36and  sitting  down 
they  kept  watch  of  him  there.  37And  they  put  up 
over  his  head  his  accusation,  written,  THIS  IS 
JESUS,  THE   KING   OF   THE  JEWS. 

38 Then  are  crucified  with  him  two  robbers,  one  on 
[the]  right  hand  and  one  on  [the]  left.  :aAnd  the 
passers-bv  railed  at  him,  shaking  their  heads  *°and  say- 
ing, The  demolisher  of  the  Sanctuary,  and  [its]  builder 
in  three  days  !  Save  thyself,  if  thou  art  [the]  Son  of 
God,  and  come  down  from  the  cross!  41In  like 
manner  the  chief-priests,  making  sport  along  with  the 
scribes  and  elders,  said,  42 Others  he  saved,  himself  he 
cannot  save:  he  is  Israel's  king — let  him  now  come 
down  from  the  cross,  and  we  would  believe  on  him  : 
*Q'he  has  relied  on  God  —  let  Him  now  deliver,  if  He 
wishes  him  ;  for  he  said,  I  am  [the]  Son  of  God. 
44 And  the  same  taunt  did  the  robbers  also,  that  were 
crucified  together  with  him,  utter  against  him. 

45 And  from  the  sixth  hour  there  came  on  a  darkness 
over  all  the  land  until  [the]  ninth  hour.  "And  about 
the  ninth  hour,  Jesus  exclaimed,  with  a  loud  voice, 
saving,  Eli!  Eli!  lema  sabachthani?  that  is.  My  God ! 
my  God  !  why  didst  thou  forsake  me?  4T  And  some  of 
those  standing  there,  on  hearing  [it],  said,  This  [man] 
is  calling  for  Elijah.     "And  immediately  one  of  them, 


80  MATTHEW  XXVII. 

having  run  and  taken  a  sponge  and  filled  it  with 
sour  wine,  and  put  it  about  a  reed,  was  giving  him  to 
drink.  49But  the  rest  said,  Hold!  let  us  see  whether 
Elijah  comes  to  save  him.  50And  Jesus,  again  crying 
out  with  a  loud  voice,  yielded  up  the  spirit.  51And 
behold,  the  vail  of  the  Sanctuary  was  rent  in  two,  from 
top  to  bottom,  and  the  earth  quaked,  and  the  rocks 
were  rifted,  52and  the  tombs  were  opened,  and  many 
bodies  of  the  saints  fallen  asleep  rose,  53and  coming 
out  of  the  tombs  after  his  rising  they  entered  into  the 
holy  city,  and  appeared  to  many.  MAnd  the  cen- 
turion, and  those  with  him  keeping  watch  of  Jesus, 
on  perceiving  the  earthquake  and  the  occurrences, 
were  exceedingly  afraid,  saying,  This  was  truly  [the] 
Son  of  God. 

65  And  many  women  were  there,  looking  on  from  a 
distance,  who  had  followed  Jesus  from  Galilee,  minis- 
tering to  him  ;  56 among  whom  was  Mary  the  Magda- 
lene, and  Mary  the  mother  of  James  and  Joseph,  and 
the  mother  of  Zebedee's  sons. 

57  And  at  evening  there  came  a  rich  man  from  Ari- 
mathea,  Joseph  by  name,  who  also  himself  had  become 
disciple  to  Jesus  :  58  this  [man]  coming  to  Pilate  asked 
for  the  body  of  Jesus.  Then  Pilate  commanded  [it] 
to  be  given  up.  59And  taking  the  body,  Joseph 
wrapped  it  in  clean  linen,  ^and  put  it  in  his  new 
tomb  which  he  had  hewn  out  in  the  rock,  and  having 
rolled  a  large  stone  to  the  entrance  of  the  tomb,  went 
away.  61And  Mary  the  Magdalene  was  there,  and 
the  other  Mary,  sitting  in  front  of  the  sepulchre. 


62 


And  on  the  morrow,  which  is  after  the  Prepara- 


MATTHEW    XXVIII.  81 

tion  [-day],  the  chief  priests  and  the  Pharisees  gath- 
ered themselves  to  Pilate,  M  saying,  Sir,  it  came  to  our 
recollection  that  that  deceiver  said,  while  yet  living, 
04 After  three  days,  I  rise.  Command  therefore  that 
the  sepulchre  be  made  secure  until  the  third  day,  lest 
the  disciples  come  and  steal  him,  and  say  to  the  peo- 
ple, He  had  risen  from  the  dead  :  and  the  last  error 
will  be  worse  than  the  first.  65Said  Pilate  to  them, 
Have  a  guard :  go  make  [as]  secure  as  you  know 
[how].  66And  they  went  and  made  the  sepulchre  se- 
cure, having  sealed  the  stone,  together  with  [having] 
the  guard. 

XXVIII. 

jAnd  late  in  the  Sabbath,  at  the  dawning  into  [the] 
first  [day]  of  the  week,  came  Mary  the  Magdalene 
and  the  other  Mary,  to  view  the  sepulchre.  2And  lo, 
a  great  earthquake  occurred  :  for  an  angel  of  [the] 
Lord,  having  descended  out  of  heaven,  came  and  rolled 
back  the  stone  and  sat  upon  it.  3  And  his  aspect  was  as 
lightning,  and  his  raiment  white  as  snow.  4And  from 
the  fear  of  him  the  keepers  quaked,  and  became  as 
dead  [men].  5But  the  angel  answering  said  to  the 
women,  Fear  not  you  ;  for  I  know  that  you  seek  Jesus 
the  crucified.  cHe  is  not  here  ;  for  he  had  risen,  as 
he  said.  Come,  see  the  place  where  he  lay.  7And  go 
quickly  and  tell  his  disciples,  that  he  had  risen  from 
the  dead.  And  lo,  he  goes  before  you  into  Galilee: 
there  you  shall  see  him.     Lo,  I  told  you. 

8And  coming  away  quickly  from  the  tomb,  with 
fear  and  great  joy,  they  ran  to  inform  his  disciples. 
9  And  behold,  Jesus  met  them,  saying,  All  hail  !     And 

6 


82  MATTHEW   XXVIII. 

they  approaching  clasped  his  feet  and  worshipped  him. 
10 Then  says  Jesus  to  them,  Fear  not;  go,  carry  word 
to  my  brothers  that  they  depart  into  Galilee :  and 
there  they  shall  see  me. 

11  And  as  they  were  going,  behold,  some  of  the 
guard,  having  come  into  the  city,  reported  to  the  chief 
priests  all  the  occurrences.  12And  having  assembled 
with  the  elders,  and  held  consultation,  they  gave  the 
soldiers  a  quantity  of  silver  shekels,  13  saying,  Tell 
[people],  His  disciples  coming  by  night  stole  him, 
while  we  were  asleep.  14And  if  this  come  to  a  hear- 
ing before  the  governor,  we  will  use  persuasion,  and 
make  you  free  from  anxiety.  15And  they  taking  the 
silver  shekels  did  as  they  were  taught ;  and  this  ac- 
count was  published  far  and  wide  among  Jews,  to 
this  day. 

16  And  the  eleven  disciples  proceeded  into  Galilee,  to 
the  mountain  where  Jesus  had  appointed  them.  17And 
on  seeing  him   they  worshipped,  but   some  doubted. 

18  And  Jesus  approaching  spoke  to  them,  saying,  There 
was  given  to  me  all  authority  in  heaven  and  on  earth. 

19  Go,  make  disciples  of  all  the  nations,  baptizing  them 
unto  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  20  teaching  them  to  observe  every  thing 
whatever  I  commanded  you.  And  lo,  I  am  with  you 
every  day,  to  the  close  of  the  age. 


ACCORDING  TO   MARK. 


I. 

1[Tiie]  beginning  of  the  Good  News  of  Jesus 
Christ:  2as  it  stands  written  in  Isaiah  the  prophet, 

Behold,  I  send  forth  my  messenger  before  thy  face, 

Who  shall  prepare  thy  way. 

3A  Crier's  voice  in  the  Desert,  — 

Make  ready  the  way  of  [the]  Lord, 

Make  straight  his  paths! 

4There  arose  John,  who  baptized  in  the  Desert,  and 
proclaimed  baptism  of  repentance  unto  forgiveness  of 
sins.  6And  there  went  out  to  him  all  the  Judaean  dis- 
trict, and  [in  particular]  all  the  people  of  Jerusalem, 
and  they  were  baptized  by  him  in  the  Jordan  river, 
confessing  their  sins.  6And  John  was  clothed  with 
camel's  hair,  and  with  a  leathern  girdle  about  his 
waist,  and  he  ate  locusts  and  wild  honey.  'And  he 
proclaimed,  saying,  There  is  coming  after  me  the 
mightier  than  I,  the  thong  of  whose  sandals  I  am  not 
fit  to  stoop  down  and  untie.  8I  baptized  you  with 
water,  but  he  will  baptize  you  in  [the]  Holy  Spirit. 

8  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  [that]  Jesus  came 


84  MARK  I. 

from  Nazareth  of  Galilee,  and  was  baptized  by  John 
in  the  Jordan.  10And  immediately  going  up  out  of 
the  water,  he  saw  the  skies  parted,  and  the  Spirit  as 
a  dove  descending  unto  him.  "And  [there  was]  a 
voice  out  of  the  skies,  Thou  art  my  beloved  Son ; 
with  thee  I  became  well  pleased. 

12  And  immediately  the  Spirit  hurries  him  away  into 
the  Desert.  13And  he  was  in  the  Desert  forty  days, 
tempted  by  Satan,  and  was  with  the  wild  beasts  ;  and 
the  angels  ministered  to  him. 

14 And  after  John  was  delivered  up,  Jesus  came  into 
Galilee,  proclaiming  the  Good  News  of  God,  15that 
the  time  has  been  completed,  and  the  kingdom  of 
God  is  at  hand :  repent  and  believe  in  the  Good 
News. 

16  And  as  he  passed  along  by  the  lake  of  Galilee, 
he  saw  Simon,  and  Andrew  the  brother  of  Simon, 
casting  round  in  the  lake  ;  for  they  were  fishermen. 
17And  said  Jesus  to  them,  Come  after  me,  and  I  will 
make  you  become  fishers  of  men.  lsAnd  immediately 
leaving  the  nets  they  followed  him.  19And  going  on 
a  little  further,  he  saw  James  the  [son]  of  Zebedee, 
and  John  his  brother,  themselves  also  in  the  boat,  re- 
pairing the  nets.  20And  he  immediately  called  them. 
And  leaving  their  father  Zebedee  in  the  boat  with  the 
hired  [men],  they  departed  after  him. 

21  And  they  proceed  into  Kapharnaum  ;  and  imme- 
diately on  the  Sabbath  he  was  teaching  in  the  syna- 
gogue.    22And  they  were  struck  with  astonishment  at 


MARK   I.  85 

his  teaching ;  for  he  taught  them  as  having  authority, 
and  not  as  the  scribes. 

155 And  immediately  there  was  in  their  synagogue  a 
man  with  an  unclean  spirit,  and  he  lifted  up  a  cry, 
24saying,  What  have  we  to  do  with  thee,  Jesus,  Naza- 
rene?  Camest  thou  to  destroy  us?  We  know  thee, 
who  thou  art  —  the  Holy  [one]  of  God.  "And  Jesus 
rebuked  him,  [saying,]  Hush,  and  come  out  of  him  ! 
"And  the  unclean  spirit,  convulsing  him,  and  calling 
out  with  a  loud  voice,  came  out  of  him.  -TAnd  all 
were  amazed,  so  that  they  questioned  each  other, 
saying.  What  is  this?  [It  is]  new  teaching,  by  au- 
thority. He  orders  even  the  unclean  spirits,  and  they 
obey  him.  28And  the  rumor  of* him  immediately  went 
forth  evervwhere  into  the  whole  surrounding:  region 
of  Galilee. 

29 And  immediately  after  coming  out  of  the  syna- 
gogue, they  came  into  the  house  of  Simon  and  An- 
drew, with  James  and  John.  MAnd  Simon's  wife's 
mother  was  lying  sick  with  fever,  and  they  imme- 
diately speak  to  him  in  her  behalf.  31And  approach- 
ing he  raised  her,  taking  hold  of  her  hand  ;  and  the 
fever  left  her,  and  she  ministered  to  them.  32And  at 
evening,  when  the  sun  had  set,  they  brought  to  him 
all  the  sick,  and  the  demoniacs;  "and  the  whole  city 
had  assembled  at  the  door.  ^And  he  cured  many  ill 
with  various  diseases,  and  cast  out  many  demons,  and 
suffered  not  the  demons  to  speak,  because  they  knew 
him. 

36 And  rising  up  early,  while  it  was  very  dark,  he 
came   out   and   went   away  into   a   desert  place ;    and 


86  MARK  II. 

there  he  continued  praying.  36And  Simon  and  those 
with  him  went  in  pursuit  of  him,  37and  found  him; 
and  they  say  to  him,  All  are  seeking  thee.  38And 
he  says  to  them,  Let  us  lead  on  elsewhere  into  the 
neighboring  villages,  that  I  may  preach  there  also  ; 
for  I  came  forth  for  this.  39And  he  came  preaching  in 
their  synagogues  throughout  all  Galilee,  and  casting 
out  the  demons. 

40 And  there  comes  to  him  a  leper,  entreating  him, 
and  kneeling  saying  to  him,  If  thou  wilt,  thou  canst 
cleanse  me.  41And  moved  with  compassion,  reach- 
ing out  his  hand,  he  touched  [him]  and  says,  I  will ; 
be  thou  cleansed.  42And  immediately  the  leprosy 
departed  from  him,  and  he  was  cleansed.  43And 
expostulating  with  him  he  immediately  hurried  him 
away,  ^and  says  to  him,  See  thou  tell  no  one  any 
thing ;  but  go,  show  thyself  to  the  priest,  and  offer 
for  thy  cleansing  what  Moses  directed,  for  a  testimony 
to  them.  45But  he  on  coming  out  began  to  proclaim 
[it]  much,  and  to  publish  the  account  far  and  wide, 
so  that  [Jesus]  himself  could  no  more  enter  openly 
into  a  city,  but  was  out  upon  desert  places :  and  they 
came  to  him  from  every  quarter. 

II.— III.  6. 

*And  in  the  course  of  some  days  having  again 
entered  into  Kapharnaum,  it  was  heard  that  he  was 
at  home.  2And  many  were  assembled,  so  that  not 
even  the  space  at  the  door  any  longer  contained  them, 
and  he  was  speaking  the  word  to  them.  3And  they 
come  bringing  to   him    a    paralytic,   carried  by  four 


MARK   II.  s7 

[men].  4And  not  being  able  to  bring  [him]  to  him 
on  account  of  the  crowd,  they  removed  the  roof  [over] 
where  he  was,  and  having  dug  out  [the  stuff]  let 
down  the  bed  whereon  the  paralytic  lay.  BAnd  Jesus 
perceiving  their  faith  says  to  the  paralytic,  Child,  thy 
sins  are  forgiven.  GBut  some  of  the  scribes  were 
sitting  there,  and  reasoning  in  their  hearts,  '  Why 
does  this  [man]  speak  thus?  He  blasphemes."  Who 
can  forgive  sins  but  One,  God?  8And  Jesus,  imme- 
diately aware  in  his  spirit  that  they  were  thus  reason- 
ing in  themselves,  says  to  them,  Why  have  you  these 
reasonings  in  your  hearts?  9 Which  is  easier,  to  say 
to  the  paralytic,  Thy  sins  are  forgiven  ;  or  to  say,  Rise, 
and  take  up  thy  bed  and  walk?  10But  that  you  may 
know  that  the  Son  of  man  has  authority  on  the  earth 
to  forgive  sins,  —  he  says  to  the  paralytic,  —  nI  say  to 
thee,  rise,  take  up  thy  bed,  and  go  to  thy  home. 
12 And  he  rose,  and  immediately  taking  up  the  bed 
came  out  before  [them]  all,  so  that  all  were  full  of 
excitement,  and  glorified  God,  saying,  The  like  we 
never  saw. 

18  And  he  came  out  again  to  the  lake ;  and  the 
whole  crowd  came  to  him,  and  he  taught  them.  l4And 
as  he  passed  along  he  saw  Levi,  the  [son]  of  Alphcus, 
sitting  at  the  tribute-office  ;  and  he  says  to  him,  Follow 
me.     And  rising  up  he  followed  him. 

wAnd    it    happens    that    he    is   reclining   [at   table] 
in  his  house  ;  and  many  tribute-collectors  and  simurs 
were  reclining  with  Jesus  and  his  disciples  :   for  there 
were  many,  and  there  followed  him  l6also  scribes  ol 
the  Pharisees.     And  on   seeing   that   he  ate  with   the 


88  MARK  II. 

tribute-collectors  and  sinners,  they  said  to  his  dis- 
ciples, [Why  is  it]  that  he  eats  and  drinks  with  the 
tribute-collectors  and  sinners?  v  And  Jesus  hearing 
[it]  says  to  them,  The  healthy  have  no  need  of  a 
physician,  but  they  that  are  ill.  I  came  not  to  call 
righteous  [persons],  but  sinners. 

18  And  John's  disciples  and  the  Pharisees  were  [at 
that  time]  fasting.  And  they  come  and  say  to  him, 
Why  do  the  disciples  of  John  and  the  disciples  of 
the  Pharisees  fast,  but  thy  disciples  fast  not  ?  19And 
said  Jesus  to  them,  Can  the  guests  of  the  bride-cham- 
ber, while  the  bridegroom  is  with  them,  fast?  So  long 
as  they  have  the  bridegroom  with  them,  they  cannot 
fast.  20But  there  will  come  days  when  the  bridegroom 
would  be  taken  away  from  them,  and  then  they  will 
fast  in  that  day.  21No  one  sews  a  patch  of  undressed 
cloth  on  an  old  garment ;  otherwise,  the  part  supplied 
pulls  away  from  it,  the  new  from  the  old,  and  a  worse 
rent  ensues.  22And  no  one  pours  new  wine  into  old 
wine-skins ;  otherwise,  the  wine  will  burst  the  skins, 
and  the  wine  is  lost,  and  the  skins. 

23 And  it  came  to  pass  [that]  he  was  proceeding  on 
the  Sabbath  through  the  grain-fields;  and  his  dis- 
ciples began  to  make  [their]  way  [along],  plucking 
off  the  heads  of  grain.  24And  the  Pharisees  said  to 
him,  See  !  why  are  they  doing  on  the  Sabbath  what 
is  not  allowable?  25And  he  says  to  them,  Had  you 
never  read  what  David  did,  when  he  had  need,  and 
was  hungry,  himself  and  those  with  him  —  26how  he 
entered  into  the  house  of  God  in  the  time  of  Abiathar, 


MARK  III.  89 

high  priest,  and  ate  the  show-bread,  which  it  is  not 
allowable  that  [any]  except  the  priests  eat,  and  gave 
also  to  those  being  with  him?  -'And  he  said  to  them, 
The  Sabbath  originated  on  account  of  man,  and  not 
man  on  account  of  the  Sabbath.  MSo  that  the  Son 
of  man  is  Master  also  of  the  Sabbath. 

III.  ]And  he  entered  again  into  [the]  synagogue; 
and  a  man  was  there,  having  his  hand  withered. 
-And  they  watched  him  closely,  whether  he  cures 
him  on  the  Sabbath  ;  that  they  might  accuse  him. 
8 And  he  says  to  the  man  that  has  the  withered  hand, 
Rise  into  the  midst!  *And  he  savs  to  them,  Is  it 
allowable  on  the  Sabbath  to  do  good,  or  to  do  evil? 
to  save  life,  or  to  kill?  But  they  continued  silent. 
0  And  looking  round  on  them  with  anger,  being  grieved 
withal  at  the  hardness  of  their  heart,  he  says  to  the 
man,  Reach  out  the  hand  !  And  he  reached  out,  and 
his  hand  was  restored.  cAnd  the  Pharisees  coming 
out,  immediately  entered  into  consultation  with  the 
Herodians  against  him,  in  order  to  destroy  him. 

HI.  7-35- 

7  And  Jesus  with  his  disciples  withdrew  to  the 
lake,  and  a  great  multitude  from  Galilee  and  from 
Judaea  followed:  Band  from  Jerusalem  and  from  Idu- 
maea  and  beyond  the  Jordan  and  about  Tyre  and 
Sidon  a  great  multitude,  hearing  how  great  things 
he  was  doing,  came  to  him.  'JAnd  he  spoke  to  his 
disciples  that  a  small  boat  be  in  attendance  on  him, 
because  of  the  crowd,  in  order  that  they  should  not 
press   on    him.       10For   he    had    cured    many,    so    that 


90  MARK  III. 

as  many  as  had  complaints  were  precipitating  them- 
selves on  him,  to  touch  him.  nAnd  the  unclean 
spirits,  whenever  they  viewed  him,  fell  down  to  him, 
and  cried  out,  saying,  Thou  art  the  Son  of  God. 
12 And  he  admonished  them  repeatedly,  not  to  make 
him  public. 

18  And  he  goes  up  the  mountain,  and  calls  to  [him] 
whom  he  himself  wished,  and  they  went  to  him.  14  And 
he  created  twelve,  to  continue  with  him,  and  to  be 
sent  forth  by  him  to  preach,  15and  to  have  authority 
to  cast  out  the  demons.  16And  he  created  the  twelve 
—  and  he  surnamed  Simon  —  Peter;17 and  James 
the  [son]  of  Zebedee,  and  John  the  brother  of 
James  —  and  surnamed  them  Boanerges,  which 
means,  sons  of  thunder;  18and  Andrew,  and  Philip, 
and  Bartholomew,  and  Matthew,  and  Thomas,  and 
James  the  [son]  of  Alpheus,  and  Thaddeus,  and 
Simon  the  zealot,  19and  Judas  Iscariot  who  also  de- 
livered him  up. 

And  he  comes  home.  20And  a  crowd  again  assem- 
bles, so  that  they  cannot  even  eat  bread.  21And  his 
kindred  hearing  of  [it]  came  forth  to  lay  hold  of  him  ; 
for  they  said  that  he  had  become  deranged.  22And 
the  scribes  who  had  come  down  from  Jerusalem  said, 
He  has  Beelzebul ;  and,  He  casts  out  the  demons  by 
the  ruler  of  the  demons.  23And  calling  them  to  [him] 
he  said  to  them  in  parables,  How  can  Satan  cast  out 
Satan?  24And  if  a  kingdom  be  divided  against  itself, 
that  kingdom  cannot  stand.  25And  if  a  house  be 
divided  against  itself,  that  house  will  not  be  able  to 


MARK   IV.  91 

stand.  26And  if  Satan  had  risen  up  against  himself, 
he  had  become  divided ;  and  he  cannot  stand,  but 
has  an  end.  "^But  no  one  entering  into  the  house  of 
the  strong  [man]  can  plunder  his  effects,  except  he 
first  bind  the  strong  [man],  and  then  shall  plunder  his 
house.  2S  Verily  I  say  to  you,  that  there  shall  be  for- 
given to  the  sons  of  men  all  their  sins  and  the  blasphe- 
mies wherewith  soever  they  should  blaspheme  ;  -Jubut 
whoever  should  blaspheme  against  the  Holy  Spirit 
has  forgiveness  never,  but  will  be  liable  to  eternal 
sin.     ^Because  they  said,  He  has  an  unclean  spirit. 

31  And  his  mother  comes,  and  his  brothers ;  and 
standing  outside  they  sent  to  him,  calling  him.  32And 
a  crowd  were  sitting  about  him,  and  they  say  to 
him,  Lo,  thy  mother  and  thy  brothers  and  thy  sisters 
outside  are  seeking  thee.  ^And  answering  them  he 
says,  Who  is  my  mother,  and  my  brothers?  34And 
looking  about  on  those  sitting  round  about  him  he 
says,  Behold,  my  mother  and  my  brothers !  ^  Who- 
ever should  do  the  will  of  God,  this  is  my  brother 
and  sister  and  mother. 

IV.  ir34. 

*And  he  again  began  to  teach  by  the  lake-side. 
And  there  is  gathered  to  him  a  very  large  crowd,  so 
that  going  on  board  a  boat  he  sat  on  the  lake,  and 
all  the  crowd  were  at  the  lake,  on  the  land. 

2And  he  continued  teaching  them  manv  things 
in  parables ;  and  he  said  to  them  in  his  teaching, 
3  Hearken  !  behold,  the  sower  came  out  to  sow.  4And 
it  came  to  pass  in  the  sowing,  [that]  one  [portion]  fell 
by  the  way-side,  and  the  birds  came  and  devoured  it. 


92  MARK  IV. 

6  And  another  fell  on  the  ledgy  ground,  where  it  had 
not  much  soil,  and  immediately  it  sprung  up  on  ac- 
count of  not  having  depth  of  soil ;  6  and  when  the  sun 
rose  up  it  became  scorched,  and  on  account  of  not  hav- 
ing root  withered.  rAnd  another  fell  in  among  the 
thorns,  and  the  thorns  grew  up  and  choked  it,  and 
it  yielded  no  crop.  8And  other  [portions]  fell  into 
the  fine  soil,  and  yielded  a  crop,  shooting  up  and  in- 
creasing, and  bore  to  thirty,  and  to  sixty,  and  to  a 
hundred  fold.  9And  he  said,  He  that  has  ears  to 
hear,  let  him  hear. 

10  And  when  he  came  to  be  alone,  those  about  him, 
together  with  the  twelve,  asked  of  him  the  parables. 
11  And  he  said  to  them,  To  you  has  been  given  the 
mystery  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  but  to  those  that  are 
outside  all  things  occur  in  parables ;  12that  seeing  they 
may  see  and  not  perceive,  and  hearing  may  hear  and 
not  understand,  lest  haply  they  turn,  and  forgiveness 
be  extended  to  them.  13And  he  says  to  them,  Know 
you  not  this  parable  ?  and  how  will  you  know  all  the 
parables  ? 

14  The  sower  sows  the  word.  15And  these  are  they 
[as  the  ground]  by  the  way-side,  where  the  word  is 
sown  ;  and,  whenever  they  hear,  immediately  comes 
Satan  and  takes  away  the  word  that  has  been  sown  in 
them.  16And  these  likewise  are  they  that  are  sown, 
on  the  ledgy  places  ;  who,  whenever  they  hear  the 
word,  immediately  with  joy  receive  it,  17and  have  not 
root  in  themselves,  but  are  temporary :  afterwards, 
affliction  or  persecution  taking  place  on  account  of  the 
word,  they  are  immediately  offended.  18And  others 
are  they  that  are  sown,  upon  the  thorns  —  these  are 


MARK   IV.  93 

they  that  have  heard  the  word,  "and  the  anxieties  of 
the  times,  and  the  deceitfulness  of  riches,  and  the 
desires  about  the  rest  of  the  tilings,  enter  and  choke 
the  word,  and  it  becomes  unproductive.  20And  they 
that  were  sown,  upon  the  fine  soil,  are  those  who  hear 
the  word,  and  receive  [it],  and  bear  a  crop,  in  thirty, 
and  in  sixty,  and  in  a  hundred  fold. 

21  And  he  said  to  them,  Comes  the  lamp  at  all,  that 
it  be  put  under  the  measure?  or  under  the  couch?  not 
that  it  be  put  on  the  lamp-stand?  22For  there  is 
not  any  thing  secret,  except  that  it  should  be  made 
manifest ;  nor  became  hidden,  but  that  it  should  come 
into  public  view.  23If  any  one  has  ears  to  hear,  let 
him  hear. 

24 And  he  said  to  them,  Take  heed  how  you  hear. 
With  what  measure  you  measure  it  will  be  measured 
to  you,  and  more  and  more  will  be  given  you.  ^For 
he  who  has,  to  him  shall  be  given  ;  and  he  who  has 
not,  even  what  he  has  shall  be  taken  away  from  him. 

26  And  he  said,  So  is  the  kingdom  of  God,  as  though 
a  man  should  cast  the  seed  upon  the  ground,  27and 
sleep  and  rise,  night  and  day,  and  the  seed  sprout 
and  grow  up  tall,  he  himself  knows  not  how.  -tiThe 
ground  bears  spontaneously  a  crop,  first  blade,  then 
ear,  then  [there  is]  plump  wheat  in  the  ear.  '^And 
whenever  the  crop  might  allow,  he  immediately  sends 
forth  the  sickle,  because  the  harvest  has  arrived. 

30 And  he  said,  How  should  we  compare  the  king- 
dom of  God,  or  in  what  parable  put  it?  :J1[It  is]  as 
a  grain  of  mustard,  which,  whenever  it  be  sown  upon 
the  ground.  —  being  smaller  than  all  the  seeds  that 
are  upon   the  ground,  —  s-even  whenever  it  be  sewn, 


94  MARK   IV.,  V. 

springs  up  and  becomes  greater  than  all  the  garden- 
plants,  and  makes  great  branches,  so  that  under  its 
shade  the  birds  of  the  air  can  lodge. 

33 And  with  many  such  parables  he  continued  to 
speak  to  them  the  word,  as  they  were  able  to  hear ; 
34  and  without  a  parable  he  did  not  speak  to  them,  but 
solved  every  thing  in  private  to  his  own  disciples. 

IV.  35-V.  43. 

85 And  he  says  to  them  on  that  day  at  evening,  Let 
us  cross  over  to  the  other  side.  36And  having  sent 
away  the  crowd  they  take  him  along,  as  he  was,  in 
the  boat ;  but  there  were  also  with  him  other  boats. 
37  And  there  springs  up  a  heavy  squall  of  wind,  and 
the  waves  were  dashing  into  the  boat,  so  that  the  boat 
was  already  filling.  38And  he  himself  was  in  the 
stern,  on  the  boat-cushion,  asleep.  And  they  wake 
him,  and  say  to  him,  Teacher,  carest  thou  not  that  we 
are  perishing?  39And  being  waked  up  he  rebuked  the 
wind,  and  said  to  the  lake,  Be  still !  keep  hushed  ! 
And  the  wind  subsided,  and  there  came  on  a  great 
calm.  40And  he  said  to  them,  Why  are  you  so  timid? 
How  have  you  not  faith?  41And  they  feared  with  a 
great  fear,  and  said  to  one  another,  Who  then  is  this, 
that  even  the  wind,  and  the  lake,  obeys  him? 

V.  'And  they  come  to  the  other  side  of  the  lake, 
into  the  country  of  the  Gerasenes.  2And  on  his  hav- 
ing come'  out  of  the  boat,  there  immediately  met  him 
out  of  the  tombs  a  man  with  an  unclean  spirit,  3who 
had  his  abode  in  the  tombs  ;  and  no  one,  not  even 
with  a  chain,  could  any  longer  bind  him  :  4  because  he 


MARK  V.  95 

had  often  been  bound  with  fetters  and  chains,  and  the 
chains  been  snapped  asunder  by  him,  and  the  utters 
shattered,  and  no  one  was  able  to  subdue  him.  'And 
continually,  night  and  day,  in  the  tombs  and  on  the 
mountains,  he  was  crying  out  and  gashing  himself 
with  stones. 

6  And  seeing  Jesus  from  a  distance,  he  ran  and  wor- 
shipped him,  7and  crying  out  with  a  loud  voice  says, 
What  have  I  to  do  with  thee,  Jesus,  Son  of  the  Most 
High  God?  I  adjure  thee  by  God,  do  not  torment 
me!  8For  he  had  said  to  him,  Come  forth,  unclean 
spirit,  out  of  the  man.  9And  he  asked  him,  What 
[is]  thy  name?  And  he  says  to  him,  Legion  [is]  my 
name  ;  because  we  are  many.  10  And  he  besought  him 
much,  not  to  send  them  away  out  of  the  region. 

11  Now  there  was  there,  hard  by  the  mountain,  a 
large  herd  of  swine  feeding  ;  ^and  they  besought  him, 
saving,  Send  us  to  the  swine,  that  we  may  enter  into 
them.  13And  he  permitted  them.  And  the  unclean 
spirits  having  come  out  entered  into  the  swine,  and 
the  herd  rushed  down  the  steep  slope  into  the  lake,  — 
about  two  thousand,  —  and  were  drowned  in  the 
lake. 

"And  those  tending  them  fled,  and  carried  the  news 
into  the  city  and  into  the  fields,  and  they  came  to  see 
what  the  occurrence  was.  15And  they  come  to  Jesus, 
and  view  the  demoniac  sitting  clothed  and  sane  in 
mind  —  him  that  had  the  legion  —  and  they  became 
afraid.  K,And  they  that  saw  [it]  narrated  to  them  how 
it  had  befallen  the  demoniac,  and  about  the  swine. 
17  And  they  began  to  entreat  him  to  depart  from  their 
borders. 


96  MARK  V. 

18  And  on  his  going  on  board  the  boat,  he  who  had 
been  a  demoniac  entreats  him  that  he  may  be  with 
him.  19And  he  did  not  permit  him,  but  says  to  him, 
Go  to  thy  home,  to  thy  friends,  and  relate  to  them  how 
great  things  the  Lord  has  done  for  thee,  and  [how]  he 
pitied  thee.  20  And  he  departed,  and  began  to  proclaim, 
in  the  Decapolis,  how  great  things  Jesus  did  for  him  : 
and  all  wondered. 

21  And  Jesus  having  crossed  over  in  the  boat  to  the 
other  side  again,  a  large  crowd  was  gathered  to  him, 
and  he  was  by  the  lake-side.  22And  there  comes  one 
of  the  synagogue-rulers,  Jairus  by  name,  and  on  seeing 
him  he  falls  at  his  feet,  23and  entreats  him  much,  say- 
ing, My  young  daughter  is  in  her  last  struggle.  [O] 
that  thou  wouldst  come  and  put  thy  hands  on  her,  that 
she  might  be  restored,  and  live  !  24And  he  departed 
with  him,  and  a  large  crowd  was  following  him,  and 
pressing  together  on  him. 

25 And  a  woman,  who  was  in  a  [complaint  of]  blood- 
flowing  for  twelve  years,  26and  had  suffered  much 
under  many  physicians,  and  spent  all  she  herself  pos- 
sessed, and  been  nothing  benefited  but  rather  had 
grown  worse,  27on  having  heard  the  things  about 
Jesus,  coming  in  the  crowd  behind  touched  his  gar- 
ment:  28for  she  said,  If  I  should  touch  even  but  his 
garments,  I  shall  be  restored.  ^And  immediately 
the  fount  of  her  blood  was  dried  up,  and  she  knew, 
by  the  bodily  sensation,  that  she  was  healed  of  the 
complaint.  30And  Jesus,  immediately  aware  in  him- 
self of  the  power  having  gone  out  of  him,  turning 
round  in  the  crowd   said,  Who  touched   me  on  the 


MARK  V.  97 

clothes?  31  And  said  his  disciples  to  him,  Thou  seest 
the  crowd  pressing  together  on  thee,  and  sayest  thou, 
Who  touched  me?  3-And  he  was  looking  about  to 
see  her  that  did  this.  33And  the  woman,  fearing  and 
trembling,  knowing  what  had  befallen  her,  came 
and  fell  down  to  him  and  told  him  all  the  truth. 
34  And  he  said  to  her,  Daughter,  thy  faith  has  restored 
thee  :  go  thy  way  into  peace,  and  continue  in  health, 
[relieved]  from  thy  complaint ! 

^While  he  was  yet  speaking  they  come  from  the 
synagogue-ruler's,  saying,  Thy  daughter  had  died  :  why 
still  worry  the  teacher?  36 But  Jesus,  disregarding  the 
word  spoken,  says  to  the  synagogue-ruler,  Fear  not, 
only  believe  !  And  he  let  none  with  him  accompany 
[him],  except  Peter,  and  James,  and  John  the  brother 
of  James.  38And  they  come  to  the  synagogue-ruler's 
house,  and  he  views  a  tumult,  and  [people]  weep- 
ing and  wailing  greatly.  39And  entering  he  says  to 
them,  Why  are  you  making  a  tumult,  and  weeping? 
The  young  child  had  not  died,  but  is  asleep.  *°And 
they  laughed  at  him.  But  he,  putting  all  out,  takes 
with  [him]  the  young  child's  father  and  mother,  and 
those  accompanying  him,  and  goes  in  where  the  young 
child  was.  41And  taking  hold  of  the  young  child's 
hand  he  says  to  her,  Talitha,  kum  !  which  interpreted 
is,  Young  girl,  —  I  say  to  thee,  —  rise!  ttAnd  imme- 
diately the  young  girl  rose  up  and  walked  ;  for  she 
was  twelve  years  old.  And  they  were  affected  imme- 
diately with  great  transport.  43And  he  charged  them 
repeatedly  that  no  one  know  this  ;  and  he  bade  [some- 
thing] be  given  her  to  eat. 


98  MARK  VI. 


VI. 
*And  he  came  out  thence,  and  comes  into  his  father- 
land, and  his  discioles  follow  him.  2And  Sabbath 
having  arrived,  he  began  to  teach  in  the  synagogue  : 
and  the  greater  number,  on  hearing,  were  struck  with 
astonishment,  saying,  Whence  to  this  [man]  these 
things?  And  what  [is]  the  wisdom  that  has  been 
given  to  this  [man]  ?  And  such  mighty  deeds  come 
to  pass  by  his  hands!  3Is  not  this  the  carpenter?  the 
son  of  Mary,  and  brother  of  James  and  Joses  and 
Jude  and  Simon?  And  are  not  his  sisters  here  with 
us?  And  they  took  offense  at  him.  4And  said  Jesus 
to  them,  A  prophet  is  not  without  honor  except  in 
his  own  father-land,  and  among  his  kindred,  and 
in  his  house.  5And  he  was  not  able  to  do  there 
any  mighty  deed,  except  that  laying  his  hands  on  a  few 
invalids  he  cured  [them].  6And  he  wondered  on  ac- 
count of  their  unbelief. 

And  he  went  round  about  the  villages  teaching. 
7  And  he  calls  to  [him]  the  twelve,  and  began  to  send 
them  forth  two  by  two,  and  gave  them  authority  over 
the  unclean  spirits,  8and  commanded  them  to  take 
nothing  for  [the]  journey,  except  staff  only,  not  bread, 
not  wallet,  not  copper-coin  [to  put]  into  their  girdle, 
9 but  [to  go]  shod  with  sandals;  and  [he  added]  do 
not  wear  two  tunics.  10And  he  said  to  them,  Wher- 
ever you  should  enter  into  a  house,  stay  there  until 
you  should  come  away  from  that  place.  nAnd  what- 
ever place  should  not  receive  you  nor  hear  you,  going 
thence  shake  off  the  dust  that  is  underneath  your  feet 


MARK   VI.  99 

for  a  testimony  to  them.  12And  going  forth  they  pro- 
claimed that  [men]  should  repent;  13and  they  cast  out 
many  demons,  and  anointed  with  oil  many  invalids, 
and  cured  [them]. 

14 And  king  Herod  heard  [of  him],  —  for  his  name 
had  become  public,  —  and  he  said,  John  the  Baptizer 
has  risen  from  [the]  dead,  and  on  this  account  are  at 
work  the  mighty  deeds  in  him.  15And  others  said,  It 
is  Elijah  ;  and  others  said,  A  prophet  —  as  one  of  the 
prophets.  1GBut  Herod  having  heard,  said,  [He]  whom 
I  beheaded — John  —  this  [one]  had  risen. 

17  For  Herod  himself  having  sent  forth  apprehended 
John  and  bound  him  in  prison,  on  account  of  Hero- 
dias  the  wife  of  Philip  his  brother,  because  he  had 
married  her.  18For  John  said  to  Herod,  It  is  not 
allowable  for  thee  to  have  the  wife  of  thy  brother. 
19 And  Herodias  was  bitterly  incensed  against  him 
and  was  wishing  to  kill  him,  but  she  could  not.  ^For 
Herod  feared  John,  knowing  him  [to  be]  a  just  and 
holy  man,  and  guarded  him  closely,  and  having  heard 
him  was  much  at  a  loss  [what  to  do],  and  continued 
hearing  him   gladly. 

21  And  an  opportune  day  having  arrived,  when 
Herod,  on  his  birth-day  festival,  made  a  supper  to  his 
magnates  and  the  military  commanders  and  the  first 
men  of  Galilee,  —  "the  daughter  also  of  Herodias  her- 
self having  come  in  and  danced,  she  pleased  Herod 
and  the  quests.  And  the  king  said  to  the  young  girl, 
Ask  me  whatever  thou  wish,  and  I  will  give  [it]  to 
thee  -And  lie  swore  an  oath  to  her,  Whatever  thou 
ask  me  I  will  give  thee,  to  half  of  my  kingdom.    -'And 


100  MARK  VI. 

coming  out  she  said  to  her  mother,  What  should  I  ask  ? 
And  she  said,  The  head  of  John  the  Baptizer.  25And 
immediately  entering  with  haste  to  the  king,  she  asked 
saying,  I  wish  that  thou  directly  give  me,  on  a  platter, 
the  head  of  John  the  Baptist.  26And  though  very 
sorrowful,  the  king  on  account  of  the  oaths  and  the 
guests  was  unwilling  to  refuse  her.  27And  immedi- 
ately the  king,  sending  a  guardsman,  directed  [him]  to 
bring  his  head.  28And  he  departed  and  beheaded 
him  in  the  prison,  and  brought  his  head  on  a  platter 
and  gave  it  to  the  young  girl,  and  the  young  girl  gave 
it  to  her  mother.  ^  And  his  disciples  on  hearing  [of  it] 
came  and  took  up  his  corpse,  and  they  put  him  in  a 
tomb. 

30  And  the  apostles  gather  together  to  Jesus,  and  they 
reported  to  him  every  thing  that  they  had  done  and 
taught.  31And  he  says  to  them,  Come  you  yourselves 
apart  into  a  desert  place,  and  rest  a  little  while  ;  —  for 
there  were  many  who  were  coming  and  going:  and 
they  had  no  opportunity  even  to  eat.  32And  they  went 
away  into  a  desert  place,  by  the  boat,  apart.  ^And 
many  saw  them  going  away,  and  recognized  them, 
and  ran  together  on  foot  thither  from  all  the  cities,  and 
arrived  before  them. 

34 And  on  coming  out  he  saw  a  large  crowd,  and 
was  moved  with  compassion  on  them,  because  they 
were  as  sheep  not  having  a  shepherd  ;  and  he  began 
to  teach  them  many  things.  35  And  as  it  was  already  a 
late  hour,  his  disciples  coming  to  [him]  said,  The 
place  is  a  desert,  and  [it  is]  already  a  late  hour. 
36Dismiss   them,   that,  going  away   into    the   hamlets 


MARK   VI.  101 

around,  and  villages,  they  may  buy  themselves  some- 
thing to  eat.  37But  he  answering  said  to  them,  Give 
them,  you  yourselves,  [something]  to  eat.  And  they 
say  to  him,  Should  we  go  and  buy  two  hundred  de- 
narii worth  of  loaves,  and  give  them  to  eat?  88But 
he  says  to  them,  How  many  loaves  have  you?  Go, 
see.  And  ascertaining  they  say,  Five,  and  two  fishes. 
89 And  he  directed  them  to  make  all  recline,  group  by 
group  as  at  a  banquet,  on  the  green  grass.  40  And  they 
reclined,  company  by  company,  by  [the]  hundred  and 
by  [the]  fifty.  41  And  taking  the  five  loaves  and  the  two 
fishes,  looking  up  to  heaven  he  invoked  a  blessing, 
and  broke  the  loaves  into  pieces,  and  gave  to  the  disci- 
ples to  set  before  them  ;  and  the  two  fishes  he  divided 
to  all.  ^'And  they  all  ate  and  were  satisfied.  43And 
they  took  up  of  broken  pieces  twelve  hand-basketfuls, 
also  [a  portion]  of  the  fishes.  ^And  there  were  five 
thousand  men,  who  ate  the  loaves. 

45 And  he  immediately  compelled  his  disciples  to  get 
on  board  the  boat,  and  go  before  [him]  to  the  other 
side,  to  Bcthsaida,  while  he  himself  dismisses  the 
crowd.  46And  having  taken  leave  of  them,  he  went 
away  to  the  mountain  to  pray.  4"And  at  evening  the 
boat  was  in  the  middle  of  the  lake,  and  himself  alone 
on  the  land.  48And  perceiving  them  laboring  hard  at 
the  oars.  —  for  the  wind  was  against  them.  —  he  comes 
to  them  about  the  fourth  watch  of  the  night,  walking 
<>n  the  lake,  and  was  wishing  to  pass  by  them.  wBut 
they  perceiving  him  walking  on  the  lake  thought  that 
it  was  an  apparition,  and  they  lifted  up  a  cry.  ''"For 
they  all  saw  him   and  were   agitated.     And   lie   immc- 


102  MARK  VII. 

diately  talked  with  them,  and  says  to  them,  Be  of 
good  cheer  ;  it  is  I ;  be  not  afraid.  61  And  he  mounted 
up  to  them  into  the  boat,  and  the  wind  subsided  ;  and 
they  were  most  excessively  excited  among  themselves. 
52 For  they  understood  not  on  [the  matter  of]  the 
loaves,  but  their  heart  was  hardened. 

53  And  having  crossed  over  to  the  land  they  came 
to  Gennesaret,  and  moored  [the  boat].  54And  when 
they  had  come  out  of  the  boat,  immediately  [people] 
recognizing  him  55ran  about  the  whole  of  that  region, 
and  those  that  were  ill  they  began  to  bear  about  on 
their  beds,  where  they  heard  that  he  was.  56And 
wherever  he  entered  into  villages  or  into  cities  or 
into  hamlets,  they  placed  the  sick  in  the  market- 
places, and  entreated  him  that  they  might  touch  even 
though  but  the  fringe  of  his  garment ;  and  as  many 
as  happened  to  touch  him  were  restored. 

VII.  i— VIII.  9. 

*And  the  Pharisees  and  some  of  the  scribes,  having 
come  from  Jerusalem,  gather  together  to  him.  2And 
seeing  some  of  his  disciples  eating  their  loaves  with 
defiled,  that  is,  unwashed  hands,  —  3for  the  Phari- 
sees and  all  the  Jews,  except  they  frequently  wash 
the  hands,  do  not  eat,  holding  fast  the  tradition  of  the 
elders,  4and  [coming]  from  market  do  not  eat  except 
they  bathe  ;  and  many  other  things  there  are  which 
they  had  received  to  hold  fast,  ablutions  of  cups  and 
pitchers  and  copper  vessels, — 5the  Pharisees  and  the 
scribes  [therefore]  also  ask  him,  Why  do  thy  disciples 
not  walk  according  to  the  tradition  of  the  elders,  but 


MARK    VII.  103 

eat  their  bread  with  defiled  hands?  °But  he  said  to 
them,  Well  prophesied   Isaiah  of  you   hypocrites,  as 

it  stands  written  : 

This  people  honor  me  with  the  lips, 
But  their  heart  keeps  far  aloof  from  me. 
"But  in  vain  they  worship  me, 
Teaching  as  precepts  commandments  of  men. 

8Letting  go  the  commandment  of  God,  you  hold  fast 
the  tradition  of  men.  "And  he  said  to  them,  Well 
do  you  discard  the  commandment  of  God,  in  order 
to  keep  vour  tradition  !  10For  Moses  said,  Honor  thy 
father  and  thy  mother  ;  and.  He  that  speaks  evil  of 
father  or  mother,  let  him  surely  die.  "But  you  say, 
If  a  man  tell  the  father  or  the  mother.  Whatever  aid 
thou  wouldst  have  of  me  [is]  Korban,  —  which  means, 
a  Gift  [to  the  temple],  — 1~ you  no  longer  suffer  him 
to  do  any  thing  for  the  father  or  the  mother;  ^annul- 
ling the  word  of  God  bv  vour  tradition  which  you 
had  handed  down.  And  many  things  of  a  similar 
kind  you  do.  "And  again  calling  to  [him]  the 
crowd  he  said  to  them.  Hear  me,  all,  and  under- 
stand! 15  There  is  nothing  outside  of  the  man  enter- 
in"'  into  him  which  can  defile  him  :  but  the  things 
proceeding  out  of  the  man  are  what  defile  the  man. 

17  And  when  he  had  entered  into  the  house,  away 
from  the  crowd,  his  disciples  asked  of  him  the  para- 
ble. "And  he  says  to  them,  So  [then]  are  you  also 
without  understanding?  Do  you  not  comprehend  that 
every  thing  which  from  without  goes  into  the  man 
cannot  defile  him.  "because  it  goes  not  into  his  heart, 
but  into  his  Stomach,  and  passes  out  into  thr  vault, 
insing  all   the   various  toed?      '-'And  he  said,  What 


104  MARK  VII. 

proceeds  out  of  the  man,  —  that  defiles  the  man. 
21  For  from  within,  out  of  the  heart  of  men,  proceed 
bad  thoughts,  fornications,  thefts,  murders,  ^adul- 
teries, coverings,  evil  intentions,  fraud,  lewdness,  an 
envious  eye,  blasphemy,  arrogance,  folly.  ^All  these 
evil  things  proceed  from  within,  and  defile  the  man. 

24  And  rising  up  from  thence  he  went  away  into  the 
borders  of  Tyre.  And  entering  into  a  house  he  wished 
no  one  to  know  [it]  ;  and  he  could  not  escape  obser- 
vation. 25But  immediately  hearing  of  him,  a  woman, 
whose  young  daughter  had  an  unclean  spirit,  entered 
and  fell  down  at  his  feet,  —  26the  woman  moreover 
was  a  Greek,  a  Syro-Phenician  by  race,  —  and  asked 
him  to  cast  out  the  demon  from  her  daughter.  27And 
he  said  to  her,  Permit  the  children  first  to  be  satisfied  ; 
for  it  is  not  well  to  take  the  children's  bread  and  cast 
[it]  to  the  little  dogs.  28But  she  answered  and  says 
to  him,  Yes,  master  [it  is]  ;  even  the  little  dogs 
under  the  table  eat  of  the  young  children's  crumbs. 
29  And  he  said  to  her,  For  this  saying,  go  thy  way ! 
The  demon  has  gone  out  of  thy  daughter.  30And 
going  back  to  her  house  she  found  the  young  child 
laid  on  the  bed,  and  the  demon  gone  out. 

31  And  again  coming  out  from  the  borders  of  Tyre, 
he  went  through  Sidon  to  the  lake  of  Galilee,  through 
the  midst  of  the  borders  of  Decapolis.  32And  they 
bring  to  him  a  [man]  deaf  and  incapable  of  artic- 
ulating, and  entreat  him  to  put  his  hand  on  him. 
83 And  taking  him  apart  from  the  crowd,  he  put  his 
fingers  into  his  ears,  and,  spitting,  touched  his  tongue, 


MARK   VIII.  105 

84 and  looking  up  to  heaven  sighed  deeply,  and  says 
to    him,    Ephphatha !    which    means,    Be    thoroughly 

opened  !  35And  his  organs  of  hearing  were  opened, 
and  the  ligature  of  his  tongue  was  immediately  loos- 
ened, and  he  spoke  correctly.  30  And  he  charged  them 
to  tell  no  one  ;  but,  by  as  much  as  he  charged  them,  by 
so  much  the  more  exceedingly  they  proclaimed  it. 
87 And  they  were  beyond  all  measure  wonder-struck, 
saying,  He  has  done  every  thing  well.  lie  makes 
both  the  deaf  hear,  and  the  mute  speak. 

VIII.  1In  those  days,  there  being  again  a  large 
crowd,  and  they  having  nothing  to  eat,  calling  to 
[him]  the  disciples  he  says  to  them,  2I  have  com- 
passion on  the  crowd,  because  [it  is]  already  three 
days  [that]  they  are  remaining  with  me,  and  they 
have  not  any  thing  to  eat.  3And,  if  I  should  dismiss 
them  fasting  to  their  home,  they  will  faint  on  the 
way  ;  and  some  of  them  have  come  from  a  distance. 
4 And  his  disciples  answered  him,  Whence  shall  any 
one  here  be  able  to  feed  these  with  loaves,  on  a  desert 
spot?  5And  he  asked  them,  How  many  loaves  have 
you?  And  they  said,  Seven.  6And  he  commands 
the  crowd  to  recline  on  the  ground  ;  and  taking  the 
seven  loaves,  having  offered  thanks  he  broke,  and 
gave  to  his  disciples  to  set  before,  and  they  set 
[them]  before,  the  crowd.  7They  had  also  a  few 
small  fishes  ;  and  having  asked  a  blessing  on  them, 
he  served  [them]  out.  8And  they  ate  and  were 
satisfied ;  and  they  took  up  seven  baskets  overplus 
of  broken  pieces.  9And  there  were  about  four  thou- 
sand [men]  ;  and  he  dismissed  them. 


106  MARK  VIII. 

VIII.  10— IX.  i. 

10  And  immediately  going  on  board  the  boat  with 
his  disciples,  he  came  into  the  parts  of  Dalmanutha. 

11  And  the  Pharisees  came  out  and  began  to  question 
with  him,  seeking  of  him  a  sign  from  the  sky,  trying 
him.  12And  sighing  very  deeply  in  his  spirit  he  says, 
Why  does  this  generation  seek  a  sign?  Verily  I  say 
to  you,  if  there   shall  be  given   to  this   generation   a 

sjgn J    13And,  leaving  them,  he  again  embarked 

and  went  away  to  the  other  side. 

14 And  they  forgot  to  take  loaves,  and  had  with 
themselves  in  the  boat  but  one  loaf.  15  And  he  charged 
them  saying,  Look  you  [to  it],  beware  of  the  leaven 
of  the  Pharisees  and  the  leaven  of  Herod  !  16  And 
they  reasoned  with  one  another,  We  have  no  loaves. 
17  And  knowing  [it]  he  says  to  them,  Why  do  you 
reason  that  you  have  no  loaves?  Do  you  not  yet 
perceive  nor  understand?  Have  you  your  heart  still 
hardened?  18 Having  eyes  see  you  not,  and  having 
ears  hear  you  not,  and  remember  not?  19When  I 
broke  the  five  loaves  unto  the  five  thousand,  how 
many  hand-baskets  full  of  broken  pieces  did  you  also 
take  up?  They  say  to  him,  Twelve.  20When  also 
the  seven  unto  the  four  thousand,  how  many  basket- 
fuls  of  fragments  did  you  take  up?  And  they  say, 
Seven.  21And  he  said  to  them,  Do  you  not  yet 
understand  ? 


22 


And  they  come  to  Bethsaida.     And  they  bring  to 


MARK  VIII.  107 

him  a  blind  [man],  and  entreat  him  to  touch  him. 
13  And,  taking  hold  of  the  blind  man's  hand,  he  brought 
him  forth  outside  of  the  village  ;  and  spitting  into  his 
eyes,  putting  his  hands  on  him,  he  asked  him  whether 
he  beheld  any  thing.  "And  looking  up  he  said,  I 
behold  the  men  ;  because  as  trees  I  see  [them]  walk- 
ing. -5He  then  again  put  his  hands  on  his  eyes,  and 
he  saw  clearly,  and  was  restored,  and  looked  on  all 
things  distinctly.  26And  he  sent  him  away  to  his 
home,  saying,  Do  not  enter  into  the  village. 

-7  And  Jesus  and  his  disciples  went  forth  into  the 
villages  about  Cresarea  Philippi  ;  and  on  the  way  he 
asked  his  disciples,  saying  to  them.  Whom  do  men 
pronounce  me  to  be?  28And  they  told  him,  saying, 
John  the  Baptist ;  and  others,  Elijah  ;  but  others,  [It 
is]  one  of  the  prophets.  :19Hc  himself  also  asked 
them,  But  whom  do  you  pronounce  me  to  be?  Peter 
answering  says  to  him,  Thou  art  the  Christ.  ^And 
he  admonished  them  to  tell  no  one  concerning  him. 

31  And  he  began  to  teach  them  that  the  Son  of  man 
must  surler  many  things,  and  be  rejected  by  the  elders 
and  the  chief  priests  and  the  scribes,  and  be  killed,  and 
after  three  days  rise  up.  3-'And  he  talked  of  the  mat- 
ter frankly.  And  Peter  taking  him  to  [him]  began 
to  rebuke  him.  MBut  he,  turning  round  and  seeing 
his  disciples,  rebuked  Peter,  and  says,  Go  thy  way 
behind  me,  Satan  !  because  thou  hast  thy  mind  not 
on  the  things  of  God  but  on  the  things  of  men. 

And  having  called  to  [him]  the  crowd,  with  his 
disciples,  Ik-  said  to  them.  Whoever  wishes  t<>  follow 
after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross, 


108  MARK  IX. 

and  follow  me.  35For  whoever  would  save  his  life 
will  lose  it.  But  whoever  shall  lose  his  own  life  for 
my  sake  and  [that]  of  the  Good  News,  will  save  it. 
30 For  what  does  it  profit  a  man  to  gain  the  whole 
world,  and  forfeit  his  life?  37For  what  might  a  man 
give  in  exchange  for  his  life?  38 For  whoever  should 
be  ashamed  of  me  and  my  words  in  this  adulterous 
and  sinful  generation,  the  Son  of  man  will  also  be 
ashamed  of  him,  when  he  should  come  in  the  glory 
of  his  Father  with  the  holy  angels.  IX.  2And  he 
said  to  them,  Verily  I  say  to  you,  that  there  are  some 
here  of  those  standing  [with  me],  who  should  in  no 
wise  taste  death,  until  they  see  the  kingdom  of  God 
already  come  in  power. 

IX.  2-50. 

2 And  after  six  days  Jesus  takes  with  him  Peter 
and  James  and  John,  and  brings  them  up  a  high 
mountain  apart,  alone.  And  he  was  transfigured 
before  them,  3and  his  garments  became  glittering, 
exceedingly  white,  such  as  no  fuller  on  earth  can  so 
whiten.  4And  there  appeared  to  them  Elijah,  with 
Moses;  and  they  talked  with  Jesus.  5And  Peter  an- 
swering says  to  Jesus,  Rabbi,  it  is  an  excellent  thing 
that  we  are  here.  And  let  us  make  three  booths,  for 
thee  one,  and  for  Moses  one,  and  for  Elijah  one.  6For 
he  knew  not  what  to  answer;  for  they  had  become 
affrighted.  7And  there  came  a  cloud,  overshadowing 
them  ;  and  there  came  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud,  This 
is  my  beloved  Son,  hearken  to  him  !  8  And  suddenly, 
on  looking  round,  they  saw  no  longer  any  one  but 
Jesus  only  with  themselves. 


MARK   IX.  109 

9  And,  as  they  came  clown  from  the  mountain,  he 
enjoined  on  them  to  narrate  to  no  one  what  things 
they  had  seen,  except  when  the  Son  of  man  shall 
have  risen  up  from  the  dead.  10And  they  held  the 
saving  close,  questioning  with  one  another,  What 
means  the  rising  up  from  the  dead?  nAnd  they  asked 
him,  saving,  [Why  is  it]  that  the  Pharisees  and  the 
scribes  say,  that  Elijah  must  first  come?  wAnd  he 
said  to  them,  Elijah,  having  first  come,  reestablishes 
all  things.  And  how  does  it  stand  written  in  respect 
to  the  Son  of  man?  [He  comes]  that  he  should  suffer 
many  things,  and  be  set  at  nought.  13But  I  say  to  you, 
that  Elijah  also  has  come;  and  they  did  to  him  what- 
ever they  pleased,  as  it  stands  written  in  respect  to 
him. 

14  And  having  come  to  the  disciples  they  saw  a  large 
crowd  about  them,  and  scribes  questioning  with  them. 
16 And  immediately  all  the  crowd  on  seeing  him  were 
quite  startled  ;  and  running  to  [him]  they  saluted  him. 
16 And  he  asked  them.  Why  are  you  questioning  with 
them?  1TAnd  one  out  of  the  crowd  answered  him, 
Teacher,  I  brought  to  thee  my  son,  having  a  mute 
spirit.  "And  wherever  it  take  [him]  it  throws  him 
into  spasms,  and  he  foams,  and  grates  his  teeth,  and 
pines  all  away.  And  I  spoke  to  thy  disciples  to  cast 
it  out,  and  they  were  not  able.  19But  he  answering 
them  savs,  O  unbelieving  generation  !  How  long  shall 
I  be  with  you?  how  long  shall  I  endure  you?  Bring 
him  to  me.  wAnd  they  brought  him  to  him.  Ami  on 
seeing  him  the  spirit  immediately  convulsed  him,  and 
falling  upon  the  ground  he  rolled  foaming.  -'And  he 
asked    his    father,    How    lung   a    time    is   it   since    this 


110  MARK   IX. 

has  befallen  him?  And  he  said,  From  early  child- 
hood: 22and  it  often  threw  him  both  into  fire,  and 
into  waters,  to  destroy  him.  But,  if  thou  art  at  all 
able,  help  us,  out  of  compassion  to  us.  23And  Jesus 
said  to  him,  "  If  thou  art  able?"  —  All  things  are  pos- 
sible to  him  that  believes.  24 Immediately  the  father 
of  the  young  child  crying  out  said,  I  believe  ;  help  my 
unbelief.  25And  Jesus,  on  seeing  that  the  crowd  were 
running  together,  rebuked  the  unclean  spirit,  saying 
to  it,  Thou  mute  and  deaf  spirit,  I  command  thee, 
come  out  of  him,  and  do  thou  enter  into  him  no  more. 
26 And,  crying  out  and  convulsing  [him]  greatly,  it 
came  out.  And  he  became  as  though  dead,  so  that 
the  greater  number  said,  He  is  dead.  27But  Jesus 
taking  hold  of  his  hand  raised  him,  and  he  stood  up. 

28  And,  on  his  having  entered  into  a  house,  his  disci- 
ples asked  him  apart,  [Why  is  it]  that  we  could  not 
cast  it  out?  ^And  he  said  to  them,  By  nothing  can 
this  kind  go  out,  except  by  prayer. 

30 And  having  come  forth  thence,  they  were  passing 
through  Galilee,  and  he  wished  no  one  to  know  [it]. 
81  For  he  taught  his  disciples  and  said  to  them,  The 
Son  of  man  is  being  delivered  up  into  men's  hands, 
and  they  will  kill  him  ;  and,  having  been  killed,  he 
will  rise  up  after  three  days.  32But  they  were  igno- 
rant of  [the  import  of]  the  declaration,  and  were 
afraid  to  ask  him. 

83 And  they  came  into  Kapharnaum.  And  after  he 
was  in  the  house  he  asked  them,  What  were  you  dis- 
puting on  the  way?  34But  they  remained  silent;  for 
they  had  debated  with  one  another  on  the  way,  Who 


MARK    IX.  Ill 

[is]  greater  [than  the  rest]?  MAnd  sitting  down 
he  called  the  twelve,  and  says  to  them,  If  any  one 
wishes  to  be  first,  lie  shall  be  last  of  all,  and  attendant 
of  all.  3"And  taking  a  young  child  he  placed  it  in 
the  midst  of  them  ;  and  folding  it  in  his  arms  he  said 
to  them,  37  Whoever  should  receive  one  of  these 
young  children  upon  my  name,  receives  me ;  and 
whoever  may  receive  me,  receives  not  me,  but  Him 
who  sent  me. 

Said  John  to  him,  Teacher,  we  saw  some  one 
casting  out  demons  in  thy  name,  who  does  not  follow 
us  ;  and  we  forbade  him,  because  he  was  not  follow- 
ing us.  ^But  Jesus  said,  Forbid  him  not;  for  there 
is  no  one  who  shall  do  a  mighty  deed,  upon  my 
name,  and  be  able  quickly  to  speak  ill  of  me.  40For 
he  who  is  not  against  us  is  for  us.  41For  whoever 
should  give  vou  a  cup  of  water  to  drink,  in  my  name, 
because  vou  belong  to  Christ,  verily  I  say  to  you  that 
he  would  in  no  wise  lose  his  reward.  4JAnd  whoever 
should  cause  to  o fiend  one  of  these  little  ones  that 
believe,  well  for  him  is  it  rather,  if  a  mill-stone  of  the 
largest  size  be  put  about  his  neck,  and  he  have  been 
thrown  into  the  sea.  45xVnd  if  thy  hand  cause  thee  to 
offend,  cut  it  off:  well  is  it  that  thou  enter  into  life 
maimed,  [rather]  than  having  both  hands  to  go  away 
into  hell,  into  the  unquenchable  lire.  4,And  if  thy 
foot  cause  thee  to  offend,  cut  it  off:  well  is  it  that  thou 
enter  into  life  lame,  [rather]  than  having  both  feet 
to  be  cast  into  hell.  4TAnd  if  thy  eye  cause  thee  to 
offend,  pluck  it  out:  well  is  it  that  thou  enter  having 
only  one  ey<  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  [rather]  than 
having  two  eyes  to  be  cast   into   hell,  "where   their 


112  MARK  X. 

worm  dies  not,  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched.  49For 
every  one  shall  be  salted  with  fire.  50Salt  [is]  an  ex- 
cellent thing;  but  if  the  salt  become  saltless,  with 
what  will  you  season  it?  Have  salt  in  yourselves,  and 
cultivate  peace  with  one  another. 

X.  1-31. 

!And  thence  having  risen  up  he  comes  into  the  bor- 
ders of  Judaea,  and  beyond  the  Jordan ;  and  again 
crowds  proceed  together  to  him,  and,  as  he  had  been 
wont,  he  again  taught  them.  2And  the  Pharisees  ap- 
proaching asked  him  whether  it  is  allowable  for  a 
husband  to  put  away  a  wife  ;  trying  him.  3But  he 
answering  said  to  them,  What  did  Moses  command 
you?  4And  they  said,  Moses  gave  permission  to 
write  a  certificate  of  divorce,  and  to  put  away.  6But 
Jesus  said  to  them,  In  view  of  your  hardness  of  heart 
he  wrote  you  this  commandment.  6But  from  [the] 
commencement  of  creation  He  made  them  male  and 
female.     7For  this  reason  a  man  will  leave  his 

FATHER    AND    HIS     MOTHER,    8AND    THE     TWO     SHALL 

become  one  flesh.  So  that  they  are  no  longer  two, 
but  one  flesh.  9  What  therefore  God  joined  together, 
let  a  man  not  sunder.  10And  in  the  house  the  disci- 
ples again  asked  him  about  this.  nAnd  he  says  to 
them,  Whoever  should  put  away  his  wife,  and  marry 
another,  commits  adultery  on  her;  12and  if  she,  hav- 
ing put  away  her  husband,  marry  another,  she  com- 
mits adultery. 

18 And  they  were  bringing  to  him  young  children, 
that  he  should  touch  them  ;  and  the  disciples  rebuked 


MARK  X.  113 

those  bringing  [them].  14But  Jesus  seeing  [it]  was 
much  displeased,  and  said  to  them,  Suffer  the  young 
children  to  come  to  me  ;  forbid  them  not :  for  to  such 
belongs  the  kingdom  of  God.  15Verily  I  say  to  you, 
Whoever  should  not  receive  the  kingdom  of  God  as  a 
young  child,  should  in  no  wise  enter  therein.  16And, 
having  folded  them  in  his  arms,  he  fervently  blesses 
[them],  placing  his  hands  on  them. 

17 And  on  his  proceeding  forth  into  [the]  road,  one 
running  up  and  kneeling  to  him  asked  him,  Good 
Teacher,  what  should  I  do,  that  I  may  inherit  eternal 
life?  18And  Jesus  said  to  him,  Why  callest  thou  me 
good?  None  [is]  good  but  One,  God.  19Thou  know- 
est  the  commandments,  —  Do  not  commit  adul- 
tery ;  Do  NOT  MURDER  |  Do  NOT  STEAL  ;  Do  NOT 
TESTIFY    FALSELY  ;     Do    NOT    DEFRAUD  ;     HONOR   THY 

father  and  thy  mother.  -°And  he  said  to  him, 
Teacher,  these  all  had  I  kept  from  my  youth.  21  And 
Jesus  looking  on  him  loved  him,  and  said  to  him,  One 
thing  is  wanting  in  thee.  Go,  sell  whatever  thou  hast, 
and  give  to  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in 
heaven;  and  come,  follow  me.  "But  he,  becoming 
sad  at  the  saying,  went  away  grieved  ;  for  he  was  in 
possession  of  great  wealth. 

^And,  looking  about,  Jesus  says  to  his  disciples, 
With  what  difficulty  shall  those  having  riches  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God  !  24And  the  disciples  were 
astounded  at  his  words.  And  Jesus  again  answering 
says  to  them,  Children,  how  difficult  it  is  to  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God!  ^Easier  is  it  that  a  camel  go 
through  the  eye  of  the  needle,  than  that  a  rich  man 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.     '-''And  they  were  ex- 

8 


114  MARK  X. 

ceedingly  wonder-struck,  saying  to  themselves,  And 
who  can  be  saved?  27  Looking  on  them  Jesus  says, 
With  men  [it  is]  impossible,  but  not  with  God  ;  for 
all  things  [are]  possible  with  God. 

28 Peter  began  to  say  to  him,  Lo,  we  left  every  thing, 
and  have  followed  thee.  29  Said  Jesus,  Verily  I  say  to 
you,  there  is  no  one  who  left  house,  or  brothers,  or 
sisters,  or  mother,  or  father,  or  children,  or  fields,  for 
my  sake  and  for  the  sake  of  the  Good  News,  30but 
should  receive  a  hundred  fold  more  now  in  this  [pres- 
ent] time,  houses  and  brothers  and  sisters  and  mothers 
and  children  and  fields,  amid  persecutions,  and,  in  the 
coming  age,  eternal  life.  31But  many  first  shall  be 
last,  and  the  last  first. 

X.  32— XL  11. 

82 And  they  were  on  the  road,  going  up  to  Jerusa- 
lem, and  Jesus  was  leading  on  before  them,  and  they 
continued  astounded  ;  but  some,  following  [on],  were 
in  fear.  And  taking  the  twelve  again  along  with 
[him],  he  began  to  tell  them  the  things  about  to  befall 
him,  —  33Behold,  we  are  going  up  to  Jerusalem,  and 
the  Son  of  man  will  be  delivered  up  to  the  chief 
priests  and  the  scribes,  and  they  will  condemn  him  to 
death,  and  deliver  him  up  to  the  Gentiles:  34and  they 
will  make  sport  of  him,  and  spit  on  him,  and  scourge 
him,  and  kill  [him],  and  after  three  days  he  will 
rise   up. 

35And  there  go  to  him  James  and  John,  the  sons  of 
Zebedee,  saying  to  him,  Teacher,  we  wish  that  what- 
ever we  might  ask  of  thee   thou  wouldst  do  for  us. 


MARK   X.  115 

86  And  he  said  to  them,  What  do  you  wish  me  to  do 
for  you?  07And  they  said  to  him,  Grant  us  to  sit, 
one  at  thy  right  hand  and  one  at  thy  left,  in  thy  glory. 

38  But  Jesus  said  to  them,  You  know  not  what  you 
ask.  Can  you  drink  the  cup  which  I  drink,  or  be  bap- 
tized with    the   baptism   with  which   I    am   baptized? 

39  And  they  said  to  him,  We  can.  And  Jesus  said  to 
them,  The  cup  which  I  drink  you  shall  drink,  and  be 
baptized  with  the  baptism  with  which  I  am  baptized  ; 
40 but  to  sit  at  my  right  hand,  or  at  [my]  left,  is  not 
mine  to  grant,  but  [it  will  be  granted  to  those]  for 
whom   it  has  been  made  ready. 

41  And  on  hearing  [it]  the  ten  began  to  be  greatly 
displeased  at  James  and  John.  4-And  calling  them  to 
[him]  Jesus  says  to  them,  You  know  that  those  reputed 
to  rule  the  Gentiles  domineer  over  them,  and  their 
great  [men]  exercise  authority  over  them.  43But  not 
so  is  it  among  you  ;  but  whoever  would  become  great 
among  you  shall  be  your  ministering  attendant,  44and 
whoever  would  become  first  of  you  shall  be  servant  of 
all.  45For  the  Son  of  man  also  did  not  come  to  be 
ministered  to,  but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his  life 
a  ransom  for  many. 

46 And  they  come  into  Jericho.  And  as  he  and  his 
disciples,  and  quite  a  crowd,  were  going  out  from 
Jericho,  the  son  of  Timaeus,  Bartimaeus,  a  blind  bog- 
gar,  was  sitting  by  the  way-side.  47And  having  heard 
that  it  was  Jesus,  the  Nazarene,  he  began  to  civ  out 
and  say.  Son  of  David,  Jesus,  have  mercy  on  me  ! 
4  And  many  rebuked  him,  that  he  should  be  silent; 
but  he  cried  out  much  [the]  more.  Son  of  David,  have 
mercy  <m  me!     •  And  Jesus,  stopping,  said.  Call  him. 


116  MARK  XL 

And  they  call  the  blind  man,  saying  to  him,  Be  of 
good  cheer,  rise!  he  calls  thee!  50And  he,  throwing 
oft'  his  garment,  leaped  up  and  came  to  Jesus.  51And 
Jesus  answering  him  said,  What  wilt  thou  [that]  I 
should  do  for  thee?  And  the  blind  man  said  to  him, 
Rabbuni,  that  I  should  recover  sight!  52And  Jesus 
said  to  him,  Go ;  thy  faith  has  restored  thee.  And 
he  immediately  recovered  sight,  and  followed  him  on 
the  way. 

XL  *And  when  they  draw  near  to  Jerusalem, 
even  to  Bethany,  at  the  Mount  of  Olives,  he  sends 
away  two  of  his  disciples,  2and  says  to  them,  Go  into 
the  village  that  is  opposite  you,  and  immediately  on 
entering  into  it  you  will  find  a  colt  tied,  on  which 
no  man  has  yet  sat.  Untie  him  and  bring  [him]. 
3And  if  any  one  say  to  you,  Why  are  you  doing 
this?  —  say,  The  Master  has  need  of  him,  and  imme- 
diately sends  him  back  again  hither.  4And  they  went 
away,  and  found  the  colt  tied  at  the  door  outside  upon 
the  street,  and  they  untie  him.  5And  some  of  those 
who  stood  there  said  to  them,  What  are  you  doing, 
untying  the  colt?  6And  they  told  them  as  Jesus  said  ; 
and  they  gave  them  leave. 

7  And  they  bring  the  colt  to  Jesus,  and  throw  on  him 
their  garments,  and  he  sat  on  him.  8And  many 
spread  their  garments  in  the  path,  and  others  green 
boughs,  having  cut  [them]  out  of  the  fields.  9And 
they  that  led  on  before,  and  they  that  followed,  con- 
tinued to  shout,  Hosanna  !  Blessed,  he  that  comes  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord!  10 Blessed,  the  coming  king- 
dom of  our  father  David  !     Hosanna  in  the  highest ! 

11  And  he  entered  into  Jerusalem,  into  the  temple  ; 


MARK   XI.  117 

and,  having  surveyed  every  thing,  the  hour  being  al- 
ready late,  he  went  out  to  Bethany  with  the  twelve. 

XI.  12— XII.  44. 

12 And  on  the  morrow,  after  they  came  out  from 
Bethany,  he  was  hungry.  13And  seeing  a  fig-tree  at  a 
distance,  having  leaves,  he  came  if  haply  he  shall  find 
any  thing  on  it ;  and  on  coming  up  to  it  he  found 
nothing  but  leaves  :  for  it  was  not  the  time  for  figs. 
14 And  answering  he  said  to  it,  Never  more  may  any 
one  eat  fruit  of  thee  !     And  his  disciples  heard. 

18 And  they  come  into  Jerusalem.  And,  entering 
into  the  temple,  he  began  to  drive  out  those  selling 
and  those  buying  in  the  temple,  and  overturned  the 
tables  of  the  brokers  and  the  seats  of  those  selling  the 
doves,  16and  suffered  no  one  to  carry  [any]  article 
through  the  temple  ;  17and  he  taught  and  said  to  them, 
Stands  it  not  written, 

My  house  shall  be  called  a  house  of  prayer  for  all  the  nations; 
But  you  have  made  it  a  den  of  robbers? 

18 And  the  chief  priests  and  the  scribes  heard,  and 
sought  how  to  destroy  him.  For  they  were  in  fear  of 
him  ;  for  the  whole  populace  were  struck  with  aston- 
ishment at  his  teaching.  19And  when  it  came  to  be 
evening,  he  went  forth  out  of  the  city. 

20  And  as  they  proceeded  along,  in  the  morning,  they 
saw  the  fig-tree  withered  from  [the]  roots.  "^And 
Peter  recollecting  says  to  him,  Rabbi,  see  !  the  fig-tree 
which  thou   didst  curse    has    withered    away.       "And 


118  MARK  XII. 

Jesus  answering  says  to  them,  Have  faith  toward  God. 
23  Verily  I  say  to  you,  Whoever  should  tell  this  mount, 
Be  lifted  up  and  cast  into  the  sea,  and  not  doubt  in  his 
heart,  but  believe  that  what  he  speaks  is  coming  to 
pass,  he  shall  have  it.  24On  this  account  I  say  to  you, 
all  things  whatever  you  pray  for  and  ask,  believe  that 
you  received,  and  you  shall  have  them.  25And,  when 
you  stand  praying,  forgive,  whatever  you  have  against 
any  one  ;  that  also  your  Father  who  is  in  heaven  may 
forgive  you  your  often ses. 

27  And  they  come  again  into  Jerusalem.  And  as  he 
was  walking  in  the  temple,  there  come  to  him  the 
chief  priests  and  the  scribes  and  the  elders,  28and  they 
said  to  him,  By  what  sort  of  authority  doest  thou 
these  things?  Or  who  gave  thee  this  authority  to 
do  these  things?  29 But  Jesus  said  to  them,  I  will  ask 
you  one  word,  and,  should  you  answer  me,  I  also  will 
tell  you  by  what  sort  of  authority  I  do  these  things. 
30 John's  baptism  —  of  heaven  was  [it],  or  of  men? 
Answer  me.  31And  they  reasoned  among  themselves, 
saying,  If  we  should  say,  Of  heaven,  he  will  say, 
Why  then  did  you  not  believe  him  ?  32But  should  we 
say,  Of  men?  (They  feared  the  people  ;  for  all  really 
held  John  to  be  a  prophet.)  33And  answering  Jesus 
they  say,  We  do  not  know.  And  Jesus  says  to  them, 
Neither  do  I  tell  you  by  what  sort  of  authority  I  do 
these  things. 

XII.  1And  he  began  to  speak  to  them  in  parables. 
A  man  planted  a  vineyard,  and  put  a  hedge  round  [it], 
and  dug  an  under-vat,  and  built  a  watch-tower,  and 
let  it  to  husbandmen,  and  went  abroad.     2And  at  the 


MARK  XII.  U9 

[proper]  time  he  sent  to  the  husbandmen  a  servant, 
to  receive  from  the  husbandmen  of  the  fruits  of 
the  vineyard  :   'and,  taking  him,  they  beat  and  sent 

[him]  away  empty.  *And  he  again  sent  to  them 
another  servant ;  and  that  [one]  they  wounded  in  the 
lnad.  and  treated  shamefully.  5He  sent  also  another; 
and  that  [one]  they  killed:  also  many  others  —  they 
beating  some  [of  them],  and  killing  others.  6He  had 
still  one  beloved  son  :  he  sent  him  last  to  them,  say- 
ing, They  will  respect  my  son.  7But  those  husband- 
men said  among  themselves,  This  is  the  heir:  come, 
let  us  kill  him,  and  the  inheritance  will  be  ours.  8  And 
taking  they  killed  him,  and  cast  him  forth  out  of  the 
vineyard.  ,J  What  will  the  owner  of  the  vineyard  do? 
He  will  come  and  destroy  the  husbandmen,  and  give 
the  vineyard  to  others.  10Had  you  not  even  read  this 
Scripture,  — 

[The]  stone  which  the  builders  rejected  — 
This  came  to  be  for  head  of  the  corner  ; 
11  From  [the]  Lord  this  [headstone]  arose, 
And  i^  wonderful  in  our  eyes? 

•-And  they  \\ <  r< •  seeking  t<>  apprehend  him.  and  they 
feared  the  populace;  for  they  knew  that  t<>  them 
he  spoke  the  parable.     And  leaving  him  they  went 

away. 

And  they  send  to  him  some  of  the  Pharisees,  and 
of  the  Herodians,  to  catch  him  by  a  word.  MAnd 
having  come  they  say  to  him.  Teacher,  we  know  that 
thou  an  true,  and  thou  carest  for  no  one;  for  thou 
lookest  not  to  men's  personal  appearance,  but  oi  a 
truth  teachesl  tin-  waj  of  God.    I-  it  allowable  to  give 


120  MARK  XII. 

tribute  to  Caesar,  or  not?  Should  we  give,  or  not 
give?  15But  he  perceiving  their  hypocrisy  said  to 
them,  Why  do  you  try  me?  Bring  me  a  denarius 
to  look  at.  16And  they  brought  [one].  And  he  says  to 
them,  Whose  [is]  this  image,  and  the  inscription? 
And  they  said  to  him,  Caesar's.  17  And  Jesus  said  to 
them,  What  are  Caesar's  render  to  Caesar,  and  what 
are  God's  to  God.  And  they  wondered  intensely 
at  him. 

18  And  there  come  to  him  Sadducees,  who  deny  that 
there  is  a  resurrection  ;  and  they  asked  him  saying, 
19  Teacher,  Moses  wrote  us,  if  any  one's  brother  die, 
and  leave  a  wife  behind,  but  not  leave  a  child,  that 
his  brother  take  the  wife,  and  raise  up  offspring  from 
[her]  to  his  brother.  20 There  were  seven  brothers; 
and  the  first  took  a  wife,  and  dying  left  no  offspring. 
21  And  the  second  took  her,  and  died,  leaving  no  off- 
spring behind  ;  and  the  third  likewise  :  22and  the  seven 
left  no  offspring.  Last  of  all  the  wife  also  died.  23In 
the  resurrection,  when  they  should  rise  up,  of  which 
of  them  will  she  be  wife?  For  the  seven  had  her  as 
wife.  24Said  Jesus  to  them,  Do  you  not  on  this  account 
err,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures,  neither  the  power  of 
God?  25For  whenever  they  should  rise  up  from  the 
dead,  they  neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage, 
but  are  as  angels  in  heaven.  26But  concerning  the 
dead,  that  they  rise,  had  you  not  read  in  the  Book  of 
Moses,  [in  the  passage]  at  The  Bush,  how  God  told 
him  saying,  I  am  the  God  of  Abraham  and  the  God  of 
Isaac  and  the  God  of  Jacob?  27He  is  not  the  God 
of  dead  [men],  but  of  living.     You  greatly  err. 

^And  one  of  the  scribes,  having  heard  them  ques- 


MARK   XII.  121 

Honing  together,  perceiving  that  he  had  answered 
them  well,  approached  and  asked  him,  What  kind  of 
commandment  is  first,  before  every  tiling?  M Jesus 
answered,  First  is,  —  Hear,  Israel!  [The]  Lord, 
our  God,  is  one  Lord;  30and  thou  shalt  love 
[the]  Lord,  thy  God,  out  of  thy  whole  heart, 
and  out  of  thy  whole  soul,  and  out  of  thy 
whole  mind,  and  out  of  thy  whole  strength. 
31 A  second  [is]  this,  —  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neigh- 
bor AS  thyself.  Another  commandment  greater  than 
these  there  is  not.  3'2And  said  the  scribe  to  him,  Well, 
Teacher,  thou  saidst  of  a  truth,  that  He  is  One;  and 
there  is  none  other  besides  Him.  ^And  to  love  Him 
out  of  the  whole  heart,  and  out  of  the  whole  under- 
standing, and  out  of  the  whole  strength,  and  to  love 
the  neighbor  as  one's  self,  is  a  great  deal  more  than  all 
the  whole  burnt-offerings  and  the  sacrifices.  "And 
Jesus,  perceiving  that  he  had  answered  intelligent lv, 
said  to  him,  Not  far  art  thou  from  the  kingdom  of 
God.  And  no  one  ventured  to  interrogate  him  any 
more. 

35 And  Jesus  answering  said,  while  teaching  in  the 
temple.  How  say  the  scribes  that  the  Christ  is  son  of 
David?     3,; David  himself  said  in  the  Holy  Spirit, 

Said  [the]  Lord  to  my  Lord, 

Sit  at  my  right  hand, 

Until  I  put  thy  enemies  as  a  footstool  for  thy  feet. 

"David  himself  calls  him  Lord,  and  whence  is  he  his 
son?     And  tin-  large  crowd  heard  him  gladly. 
"And  in  his  teaching  In-  said.  Beware  of  the  >nibes, 


122  MARK  XIII. 

who  are  fond  of  walking  in  long  robes,  and  of  saluta- 
tions in  the  market-places,  39and  first  seats  in  the  syna- 
gogues, and  first  reclining  places  at  the  suppers  ;  40the 
devourers  of  the  homes  of  widows,  and  for  a  pretence 
making  long  prayers :  —  these  will  receive  a  great 
deal  more  severe  judgment. 

41  And  sitting  opposite  the  [temple]  treasury,  he 
viewed  how  the  crowd  was  casting  copper  [coin]  into 
the  treasury  ;  and  many  rich  [men]  cast  many  [pieces]  ; 
42 and  one  poor  widow  came  and  cast  two  mites,  which 
is  half  a  farthing.  43And  calling  to  [him]  his  disci- 
ples, he  said  to  them,  Verily  I  tell  you,  that  this  poor 
widow  has  cast  more  than  all  those  casting  into  the 
treasury.  44For  they  all  cast  from  their  surplus  ;  but 
she  out  of  her  need  cast  all  that  she  had,  her  whole 
living. 

XIII. 

!And  as  he  was  proceeding  out  of  the  temple,  says 
one  of  his  disciples  to  him,  Teacher,  look !  what 
stones,  and  what  buildings!  2And  Jesus  said  to  him, 
Seest  thou  these  large  buildings?  There  would  not 
be  left  a  stone  on  a  stone,  which  would  not  be  thrown 
down. 

3  And  as  he  sat  on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  opposite  the 
temple,  Peter  and  James  and  John  and  Andrew  in- 
quired of  him  apart,  4Tell  us,  when  will  these  things 
be  ?  and  what  the  sign  when  these  things  wTould  all  be 
about  to  be  closed?  5  And  Jesus  began  to  say  to  them, 
See  that  no  one  mislead  you.  6Many  will  come,  on 
[the   ground   of]   my  name,  saying,  I   am    [he],   and 


MARK   XIII.  123 

mislead  many.  7But  when  yon  should  hear  of  wars 
and  rumors  of  wars,  be  not  disturbed.  Take  place 
they  must,  but  not  yet  [is]  the  end.  8For  nation  will 
rise  against  nation,  and  kingdom  against  kingdom  ; 
there  will  be  earthquakes  in  various  places,  there  will 
be  famines.     9  A  beginning  of  pangs  [are]  these  ! 

But  look  yon  to  yourselves.  They  will  deliver  yon 
up  to  council-sessions,  and  yon  will  be  beaten  in  syna- 
gogues, and  stand  before  governors  and  kings  for  my 
sake,  for  a  testimony  to  them.  10And  unto  all  the 
nations  must  first  be  proclaimed  the  Good  Xews. 
11  And  whenever  they  lead  yon,  delivering  [yon]  up, 
be  not  anxious  beforehand  what  yon  should  speak  ; 
but  whatever  should  be  given  you  in  that  hour,  this 
speak-:  for  not  you  are  the  speakers,  but  the  Iloly 
Spirit.  1:  And  brother  will  deliver  up  brother  to  death, 
and  father  child  ;  and  children  will  rise  up  against 
parents,  and  cause  them  to  be  put  to  death.  1;And 
you  will  be  hated  by  all  on  account  of  mv  name  ;  but 
he  that  has  endured  to  [the]  end,  this  [same]  shall  be 
saved. 

14But  whenever  vou  should  see  the  desolating  abom- 
ination  standing  where  it  ought  not,  —  let  him  that 
reads  understand.  —  then  let  those  in  Judaea  flee  unto 
the  mountains.  ^And  let  him  that  is  on  the  house- 
top not  go  down  nor  enter  to  carry  away  any  thing 
out  of  his  house.  wAnd  let  him  that  is  in  the  tield 
DOt  turn  back  to  cany  away  his  garment.  17And 
woe  to  those  with  child,  and  those  with  infants  at  the 
ist.  in  those  days  '.  '  But  pray  that  it  may  not  occur 
in  winter.  ''For  those  days  will  be  a  distress,  such  as 
has    not    taken    place    from    [the]    beginning   of    [the] 


Y 


124  MARK  XIII. 

creation,  which  God  created,  until  now,  and  would  in 
no  wise  occur  [again].  20And  unless  [the]  Lord 
had  shortened  the  days,  there  would  nobody  be  saved. 
But  on  account  of  the  chosen,  whom  He  chose,  He  had 
shortened  the  days. 

21  And  if  any  one  at  that  time  say  to  you,  See  !  here 
[is]  the  Christ;  See!  there  [he  is],  believe  [it]  not. 
22 And  there  will  rise  false  Christs,  and  false  prophets, 
and  they  will  perform  signs  and  wonders  for  the  pur- 
pose of  seducing,  if  possible,  the  chosen.  23But  take 
you  heed  !  I  have  told  you  all  things  beforehand. 

24 But  in  those  days,  after  that  distress,  the  sun  will 
be  darkened,  and  the  moon  not  give  her  light;  25and 
the  stars  will  be  falling  out  of  the  sky,  and  the  hosts 
that  are  in  the  skies  be  shaken.  26And  then  they  will 
see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  clouds,  with  great 
power  and  glory.  27And  he  w7ill  then  send  the  angels, 
and  bring  together  the  chosen  out  of  the  four  [quar- 
ters of  the]  winds,  from  [the]  utmost  end  of  the  earth 
to  [the]  utmost  end  of  heaven. 

28 Now  learn  the  parable  from  the  fig-tree.  When- 
ever its  branch  should  already  have  become  tender, 
and  put  forth  the  leaves,  you  know  that  the  summer  is 
near.  29So  also  you,  whenever  you  see  these  things 
taking  place,  know  that  it  is  near,  at  [the]  doors. 
30  Verily  I  say  to  you,  that  this  generation  should  not 
pass  away,  until  these  things  shall  all  have  taken 
place.  31  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  my 
words  shall  in  no  wise  pass  away. 

32 But  concerning  that  day  or  hour,  no  one  knows, 
neither  the  angels  in  heaven,  nor  the  Son,  but  the 
Father.     33Take  heed,  be  vigilant;  for  you  know  not 


MARK   XIV.  125 

when  the  time  is.  M[It  is]  as  though  a  man  abroad, 
having  left  his  house,  and  given  to  his  servants  the 
authority,  to  each  one  his  work,  had  also  commanded 
the  porter  to  watch.  *  Watch  therefore  ;  for  you  know 
not  when  the  master  of  the  house  is  coming,  whether 
at  evening,  or  midnight,  or  cock-crowing,  or  in  the 
morning:  3Clest  coming  suddenly  he  find  you  sleeping. 
87  And  what  I  say  to  you,  I  say  to  all,  Watch ! 

XIV. 

*Now  the  Passover,  and  the  feast  of  Unleavened 
Bread,  was  after  two  days,  and  the  chief  priests  and 
the  scribes  were  seeking  how,  with  stratagem,  to  ap- 
prehend and  kill  him.  -For  they  said,  Not  at  the  feast, 
lest  there  shall  be  a  tumult  of  the  people. 

3And  he  being  in  Bethany,  at  the  house  of  Simon, 
the  leper,  as  he  was  reclining  at  table  there  came  a 
woman  having  an  alabaster-vase  of  genuine,  costly 
nard-ointment :  breaking  the  vase,  she  poured  [the 
nard]  down  his  head.  *And  some  were  much  dis- 
pleased among  themselves.  To  what  purpose  [say 
they]  lias  occurred  this  waste  of  the  ointment?  'For 
this  ointment  could  have  been  sold  for  above  three 
hundred  denarii,  and  given  to  the  poor.  And  they  pro- 
ceeded to  expostulate  with  her.  "But  Jesus  said,  Let 
her  alone.  Why  do  you  cause  her  trouble?  She  per- 
formed a  noble  act  on  me.  7  For  always  have  you 
the  poor  with  yourselves,  and  whenever  you  will 
you  ran  benefit  them  ;  but  me  you  have  not  always. 
'What  >\u-  had  [in  her  power],  she  did.      She  antici- 


126  MARK  XIV. 

pated  anointing  my  body  for  the  burial.  9  And  verily 
I  say  to  you,  wherever  the  Good  News  should  be  pro- 
claimed in  the  whole  world,  what  also  this  [woman] 
did  shall  be  told  for  a  memorial  of  her. 

10  And  Judas  Iscariot,  who  [was]  one  of  the  twelve, 
went  away  to  the  chief  priests,  that  he  might  deliver 
him  up  to  them.  nAnd  they  on  hearing  [him]  were 
glad,  and  promised  to  give  him  money.  And  he  was 
seeking  how  he  might  opportunely  deliver  him  up. 

12 And  on  the  first  day  of  the  Unleavened  Bread, 
when  they  slaughtered  the  paschal  lamb,  his  disci- 
ples say  to  him,  Where  wilt  thou  [that]  we  go  and 
make  ready  for  thee  to  eat  the  passover?  13And  he 
sends  away  two  of  his  disciples,  and  says  to  them,  Go 
into  the  city,  and  there  will  meet  you  a  man  carrying 
ajar  of  water;  follow  him:  14and,  wherever  he  enter, 
say  to  the  master  of  the  house,  The  Teacher  says, 
Where  is  my  lodging-place,  in  which  I  may  eat  the 
passover  with  my  disciples?  15And  he  himself  will 
show  you  a  large,  furnished  upper-room  ready:  and 
there  make  you  ready  for  us.  16And  the  disciples  went 
out  and  came  into  the  city,  and  found  as  he  had  told 
them  ;   and  they  made  ready  the  passover. 

17  And  at  evening  he  comes  with  the  twelve.  18And 
as  they  were  reclining  at  table  and  eating,  Jesus  said, 
Verily  I  say  to  you,  that  one  of  you  will  deliver  me 
Up  —  he  who  [is]  eating  with  me.  19They  began 
to  be  grieved,  and  to  say  to  him,  one  by  one,  Is  it  I? 
20  But  he  said  to  them,  [It  is]  one  of  the  twelve  —  he 
who  is  dipping  with  me  into  the  dish.  21  Because  the 
Son  of  man  goes,  as  it  stands  written  concerning  him : 


MARK  XIV.  L27 

but  woe  to  that  man  through  whom  the  Son  of  man  is 
delivered  up!  Well  for  him,  if  that  man  had  not  been 
born  ! 

-And  while  they  were  eating,  having  taken  a  loaf 
he  invoked  a  blessing,  and  broke  and  gave  to  them, 
and  said.  Take;  this  is  my  body.  -3And  taking  a 
cup  he  offered  thanks  and  gave  to  them,  and  they  ail 
drank  of  it.  MAnd  he  said  to  them,  This  is  my  cove- 
nant-blood, which  is  poured  out  in  behalf  of  many. 
"Verily  I  say  to  you,  that  no  more  do  I  drink  at  all  of 
the  product  of  the  vine,  until  that  day  when  I  drink  it 
new  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

26  And  having  sung,  they  came  out  to  the  Mount  of 
Olives.  '-"And  says  Jesus  to  them,  You  will  all  take 
offense  :   because  it  stands  written, 

I  will  smite  the  shepherd, 

And  the  sheep  will  be  scattered  abroad. 

28 But  after  I  have  risen.  I  will  go  before  you  into 
Galilee.  MAnd  Peter  said  to  him.  If  even  all  shall 
take  offense,  at  least  not  I.  30And  says  Jesus  to  him, 
Verily  I  say  to  thee,  that  thou  to-day,  this  very  night, 
before  a  cock  has  twice  crowed,  wilt  thrice  deny  me. 
31  But  he  continued  speaking  with  excessive  vehe- 
mence, If  I  must  die  with  thee,  I  will  not  at  all  deny 
thee.     And  in  the  same  manner  also  all  spoke. 

88 And  they  come  to  a  spot,  whose  name  [is]  Geths  - 
mane  ;  and  he  says  to  his  disciples,  Sit  here,  until  I 
pray.  :;:;And  he  takes  along  with  him  Peter  and  James 
and  John,  and  began  to  be  quite  startled  and  full  of 
disquiet;  "and  he  says  to  them.  My  soul  is  very 
rowful,  to   the   point  of  death.      Stay  here  and  watch. 


128  MARK  XIV. 

35 And  going  forward  a  little,  he  fell  upon  the  ground, 
and  prayed  that,  if  it  is  possible,  the  hour  should  pass 
away  from  him;  38and  he  said,  Abba,  Father!  all 
things  [are]  possible  to  thee :  bear  hence  this  cup 
from  me  !  But  not  what  I  will,  but  what  Thou  [wilt]. 
37  And  he  comes  and  finds  them  asleep,  and  says  to 
Peter,  —  Simon,  art  thou  asleep?  Hadst  thou  not 
strength  to  watch  one  hour?  38 Watch  and  pray,  that 
you  come  not  into  trial !  The  spirit  [is]  eager,  but  the 
flesh  weak.  39And  again  going  away,  he  prayed,  say- 
ing the  same  word.  40And  returning  he  found  them 
asleep  again  ;  for  their  eyes  were  weighed  down,  and 
they  knew  not  what  to  answer  him.  41And  he  comes 
the  third  time,  and  says  to  them,  Sleep  on,  and  take 
your  rest :  it  suffices  :  the  hour  had  come  :  lo,  the  Son 
of  man  is  delivered  up  into  the  hands  of  the  sinners. 
42 Rise,  let  us  be  going.  Behold,  he  that  delivers  me 
up  is  just  at  hand. 

43 And  immediately,  while  he  was  yet  speaking, 
Judas  Iscariot,  one  of  the  twelve,  presents  himself, 
and  with  him  a  crowd,  with  swords  and  bludgeons, 
from  the  chief  priests  and  the  scribes  and  elders. 
44 Now  his  betrayer  had  given  them  a  concerted  signal, 
saying,  Whom  I  shall  chance  to  kiss,  he  it  is ;  appre- 
hend him,  and  lead  [him]  away  securely.  45And 
having  come,  immediately  approaching  him  he  says, 
Rabbi !  and  fondly  kissed  him.  46And  they  thrust 
their  hands  on  him  and  apprehended  him.  47But  a 
certain  one  of  those  standing  by,  drawing  his  sword, 
smote  the  servant  of  the  high  priest  and  took  off  his 
ear.  48And  Jesus  answering  said  to  them,  Came  you 
out  as  upon  a  robber,  with  swords  and  bludgeons,  to 


MARK  XIV.  129 

arrest  me?  49 Daily  I  was  with  you  in  the  temple, 
teaching,  and  you  did  not  apprehend  me.  But  [it  is] 
that  the  Scriptures  should  be  fulfilled.  50And  leaving 
him  they  all  lied. 

51  And  a  certain  one,  a  young  man,  was  accompany- 
ing him,  having  thrown  a  linen  cloth  round  himself 
over  [his]  nakedness;  and  they  apprehend  him  :  5-'but 
leaving  the  linen  cloth  behind,  he  fled  naked. 

53  And  they  led  away  Jesus  to  the  high-priest,  and  all 
the  chief  priests  and  the  elders  and  the  scribes  assem- 
ble. 54And  Peter  at  a  distance  followed  him  as  far  as 
within  into  the  court  of  the  high-priest,  and  was  sit- 
ting with  the  police  officers,  and  warming  himself 
at  the  blaze. 

66 And  the  chief  priests  and  the  whole  Sanhedrim 
were  seeking  testimony  against  Jesus,  for  the  pur; 
of  putting  him  to  death,  and  they  found  none.  56For 
many  testified  falsely  against  him,  and  the  testimony 
was  not  alike.  57And  some  rising  up  testified  falsely 
against  him,  saying,  5S  We  heard  him  asserting.  I  will 
demolish  this  Sanctuary  that  was  made  with  hands, 
and  in  the  course  of  three  days  will  build  another  not 
made  with  hands.  reAnd  not  even  so  was  their  testi- 
mony  alike.  60And  the  high- priest,  rising  up  into 
[the]  midst,  asked  Jesus,  saying.  Answerest  thou 
nothing  to  what  these  testify  against  thee?  nBut  he 
continued  silent,  and  answered  nothing.  Again  the 
high -priest  asked  him,  and  says  to  him,  Art  thou 
tin-  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  Adored?  "JAn«l  J<  -  - 
said,  I  am  [he]  ;  and  you  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  sit- 
ting at  the  right  hand  of  power,  and  coming  amid  the 
clouds  of  the  sky.     '"'And  the  high-priest,  rending  his 

9 


130  MARK  XV. 

robes,  says,  Why  have  we  further  need  of  witnesses? 
64 You  heard  the  blasphemy.  What  is  your  opinion? 
And  they  all  condemned  him  to  be  liable  to  [sentence 
of]  death. 

65 And  some  began  to  spit  on  him,  and  blindfold 
him,  and  buffet  him,  and  to  say  to  him,  Prophesy. 
And  the  police  officers,  with  slaps  on  the  face,  took 
him  [in  charge]. 

6GAnd  Peter  being  down  below  in  the  court,  one  of 
the  servant  girls  of  the  high-priest  comes,  67and,  see- 
ing Peter  warming  himself,  after  looking  at  him  says, 
Thou  also  wast  with  the  Nazarene,  Jesus.  68But  he 
denied,  saying,  I  neither  know  [him],  nor  understand 
what  thou  sayest.  And  he  went  forth  out  into  the 
vestibule,  and  a  cock  crowed.  69And  the  servant  girl 
seeing  him,  began  again  to  say  to  those  standing  by, 
This  is  [one]  of  them.  But  he  again  denied.  70And 
again  after  a  little  [while]  those  standing  by  said  to 
Peter,  Truly  thou  art  [one]  of  them  ;  for  thou  art  also 
a  Galilean.  71But  he  began  to  utter  imprecations  on 
himself,  and  to  swear,  I  do  not  know  this  man  of 
whom  you  speak.  72And  immediately  a  cock  crowed 
a  second  time.  And  Peter  recollected  the  word,  how 
Jesus  said  to  him,  Before  a  cock  has  crowed  twice, 
thou  wilt  deny  me  thrice.  And  casting  [thought] 
thereon,  he  wept. 

XV.— XVI.  8. 

*And  immediately  in  the  morning,  the  chief  priests, 
with  the  elders  and  the  scribes,  even  the  whole  San- 
hedrim,   having    matured    their    deliberations,    bound 


MARK  XV.  L31 

Jesus,  and  bore  away  and  delivered  [him]  up  to 
Pilate.  2And  Pilate  asked  him,  Art  thou  the  king 
of  the  Jews?  And  he  answering  says  to  him,  Thou 
savest  [it].  3And  the  chief  priests  accused  him  of 
many  things.  4And  Pilate  again  asked  him,  Answer- 
est  thou  nothing?  See,  of  how  many  things  they 
accuse  thee  !  5But  Jesus  made  no  further  answer  to 
any  thing,   so  that  Pilate  wondered. 

cXow  at  the  feast  he  usually  released  to  them  one 
prisoner,  for  whom  they  interceded.  7And  there  was 
bound  with  the  insurgents,  who  had  committed  mur- 
der in  the  insurrection,  the  [so]  called  Barabbas. 
8  And  the  crowd,  going  up,  began  to  ask  [him  to  do] 
as  he  was  accustomed  to  do  for  them.  9And  Pilate 
answered  them,  saying,  Do  you  wish  [that]  I  should 
release  to  you  the  kins:  of  the  Tews?  10For  he  knew 
that  through  jealousy  the  chief  priests  delivered  him 
up.  "But  the  chief  priests  incited  the  crowd  [to  de- 
mand] that  he  should  in  preference  release  Barabbas 
to  them.  12But  Pilate  again  answering  said  to  them, 
What  therefore  do  you  wish  [that]  I  should  do  with 
[him]  whom  you  call  the  king  of  the  Jews?  13And 
thev  again  shouted,  Crucify  him  !  "And  Pilate  said  to 
them,  For  what  evil  did  he?  But  they  shouted  ex- 
cessively, Crucify  him  !  15And  Pilate,  being  disposed 
to  do  what  was  satisfactory  to  the  crowd,  released  to 
them  Barabbas,  and  delivered  up  Jesus,  after  scourging 
[him],  to  be  crucified. 

16 And  the  soldiers  led  him  away  within  the  court, 
which  is  [the]  Prsetorium,  and  they  call  together  the 
whole  cohort.  "And  they  clothe  him  in  a  purple  robe, 
and  braiding  a  thorn-crown  put  [it]  round  his  brow, 


132  MARK  XV. 

18and  began  to  salute  him,  All  hail,  king  of  the  Jews ! 
19 And  they  repeatedly  struck  on  his  head  with  a 
reed,  and  spit  on  him,  and  bending  the  knees  wor- 
shipped him.  20And,  when  they  had  made  sport  of 
him,  they  stripped  off  from  him  the  purple  robe, 
and  put  on  him  his  own  garments. 

And  they  lead  him  out  to  crucify  [him].  21  And  they 
press  into  service  a  certain  Simon  of  Cyrene,  passing 
on  his  way,  coming  from  [the]  country,  —  the  father 
of  Alexander  and  Rufus,  —  to  carry  his  cross.  22  And 
they  bring  him  to  the  Golgotha  -  place,  which  inter- 
preted is,  Skull-place.  ^And  they  gave  him  myrrhed 
wine,  but  he  took  not.  24And  they  crucify  him, 
and  distribute  his  garments,  casting  lots  for  them,  [to 
see]  who  should  take  what.  25Now  it  was  [the]  third 
hour  when  they  crucified  him.  26And  the  title  of  his 
accusation  was  inscribed,  THE  KING  OF  THE 
JEWS. 

27And  with  him  they  crucify  two  robbers,  one  on 
[his]  right  hand  and  one  on  his  left.  ^And  the  pass- 
ers-by railed  at  him,  shaking  their  heads,  and  saying, 
Ah,  the  demolisher  of  the  Sanctuary  and  [its]  builder 
in  three  days!  30save  thyself,  by  coming  down  from 
the  cross.  31In  like  manner  also  the  chief  priests, 
making  sport  one  with  another,  along  with  the  scribes, 
said,  Others  he  saved,  himself  he  cannot  save:  32let 
the  Christ,  the  king  of  Israel,  come  down  now  from 
the  cross,  that  we  may  see  and  believe.  And  those 
crucified  together  with  him  taunted  him. 

83  And  at  the  sixth  hour  there  came  on  a  darkness 
over  the  whole  land  until  [the]  ninth  hour.  34And  on 
the  ninth  hour,  Jesus  exclaimed  with  loud  voice,  Eloi, 


MARK  XV.  133 

Eloi,  lema  sabachthani !  which  interpreted  is.  Mv 
God!  my  God!  why  didst  thou  forsake  me?  KAnd 
some  of  the  by-standers,  on  hearing  [it]  said,  See, 
he  is  calling  for  Elijah!  "And  some  one,  having 
run  and  rilled  a  sponge  with  sour  wine,  put  it  about  a 
reed  and  was  giving  him  to  drink,  saying,  Hold  !  let 
us  see  whether  Elijah  comes  to  take  him  down.  ,77  And 
Jesus,  uttering  a  loud  cry,  expired.  38And  the  vail 
of  the  Sanctuary  was  rent  in  two,  from  top  to  bottom. 
39 And  the  centurion,  who  stood  by  in  front  of  him, 
perceiving  that  he  so  expired,  said,  Truly  this  man 
was  [the]   Son  of  God. 

40 And  there  were  also  women  looking  on  from  a 
distance,  among  whom  [were]  both  Mary  the  Magda- 
lene, and  Mary  the  mother  of  James  the  Little  and  of 
Joses,  and  Salome,  —  41who,  when  he  was  in  Galilee, 
followed  him  and  ministered  to  him,  —  and  main- 
others,  who  went  up  with  him  to  Jerusalem. 

4  And  evening  having  already  arrived,  since  it  was 
Preparation[-day],  which  is  [day]  before  Sabbath, 
43 Joseph,  who  was  from  Arimathea,  having  come, — 
a  distinguished  councillor,  who  himself  also  was  ex- 
pecting the  kingdom  of  God, — entered  boldly  to 
Pilate,  and  asked  for  the  body  of  Jesus.  ""But  Pilate 
wondered  whether  he  was  already  dead  ;  and,  calling 
to  [him]  the  centurion,  he  inquired  of  him  whether 
he  had  been  long  dead.  45And  on  ascertaining  from 
the  centurion,  he  presented  the  corpse  to  Joseph. 
46 And,  having  bought  linen,  he  took  him  down  and 
wrapped  [him]  in  the  linen,  and  deposited  him  in  a 
tomb  which  had  been  hewn  out  of  a  rock,  and  rolled 
a  stone  to  the  entrance  of  the  tomb.     47And  Mary  the 


134  MARK   XVI. 

Magdalene,  and  Mary  the  [mother]  of  Joses,  beheld 
where  he  was  laid. 

XVI.  *And  the  Sabbath  having  passed,  Mary 
the  Magdalene,  and  Mary  the  [mother]  of  James, 
and  Salome,  bought  aromatics  in  order  to  go  and 
anoint  him.  2And  very  early  on  the  first  [day]  of  the 
week,  they  come  to  the  tomb,  the  sun  having  [just] 
risen.  3And  they  were  saying  among  themselves, 
Who  will  roll  back  for  us  the  stone  out  of  the  entrance 
of  the  tomb?  4And  looking  up,  they  behold  that  the 
stone  has  been  rolled  back ;  for  it  was  very  large. 
5  And  entering  into  the  tomb,  they  perceived  a  young 
man  sitting  on  the  right  side,  having  a  white  robe 
thrown  around  him,  and  they  were  quite  startled. 
6But  he  says  to  them,  Be  not  startled.  You  seek  Jesus, 
the  Nazarene,  who  was  crucified.  He  had  risen,  he  is 
not  here.  See,  the  place  where  they  laid  him  !  7But 
go,  tell  his  disciples,  and  [particularly]  Peter,  that  he 
goes  before  you  into  Galilee.  There  you  will  see  him, 
as  he  told  you.  8  And  having  come  out  they  fled  from 
the  tomb  ;  for  trembling  and  excitement  had  posses- 
sion of  them  :  and  to  no  one  said  they  any  thing ;  for 
they  were  afraid. 


[SUPPLEMENT. 

XVI.  9^20. 

9 And   having   arisen   early  on   the  first  day  of  the 
week,  he  appeared  first  to  Mary  the  Magdalene,  from 


MARK   XVI.  135 

■whom  he  had  cast  out  seven  demons.  10She  went  and 
carried  the  news  to  those  who  had  been  with  him,  as 
they  were  mourning  and  weeping.  11And  they,  on 
hearing  that  he  was  alive,  and  had  been  seen  by  her, 
disbelieved. 

u And  after  these  events  he  was  manifested  in  a 
different  form  to  two  of  them,  as  they  were  walking, 
going  into  [the]  country.  13And  those  departing  car- 
ried the  news  to  the  rest :  nor  even  those  did  they 
believe. 

14  Afterwards  he  was  manifested  to  the  eleven  them- 
selves, as  they  were  reclining  at  table  ;  and  he  re- 
proved their  disbelief  and  stubbornness,  because  they 
believed  not  those  who  had  seen  him  risen.  ljAnd  he 
said  to  them,  Go  into  all  the  world,  and  proclaim  the 
Good  News  to  the  whole  creation.  16He  who  believed 
and  was  baptized  will  be  saved  ;  but  he  who  disbe- 
lieved will  be  condemned.  17And  these  signs  shall 
•  mpany  those  having  believed  :  in  my  name  they 
shall  cast  out  demons  ;  shall  speak  with  new  tongues  ; 
18 shall  take  up  serpents,  and  should  they  drink  any 
thing  deadly  it  should  not  at  all  harm  them  ;  shall  lay 
hands  on  invalids,  and  they  shall  be  well. 

19 The  Lord  therefore,  after  he  spoke  to  them,  was 
received  up  into  heaven,  and  he  sat  at  the  right  hand 
of  God.  L,°But  they  on  their  part  went  forth  and 
preached  everywhere,  the  Lord  co- working,  and 
confirming  the  word  through  the  accompanying  signs.] 


ACCORDING  TO   LUKE. 


I.,  II. 

1  Since  many  had  undertaken  to  draw  up  a  narra- 
tive of  the  facts  fully  assured  among  us,  2as  those 
handed  [them]  down  to  us,  who  from  [the]  beginning 
became  eyewitnesses,  and  assistants  of  the  word,  3I 
also  determined,  having  traced  every  thing  accurately 
from  the  very  first,  to  write  to  thee  in  a  consecutive 
manner,  most  excellent  Theophilus,  4that  thou  might- 
est  fully  know  the  ground  of  certainty  in  relation  to 
the  accounts  of  which  thou  wast  informed. 

6There  was  in  the  days  of  Herod,  king  of  Judaea,  a 
certain  priest  Zachariah  by  name,  of  [the]  daily  course 
of  Abijah  ;  and  he  had  a  wife  from  among  the  daugh- 
ters of  Aaron,  and  her  name  [was]  Elizabeth.  6And 
they  were  both  righteous  before  God,  walking  in  all 
the  commandments  and  statutes  of  the  Lord  blame- 
less. 7And  they  had  no  child,  inasmuch  as  Elizabeth 
was  barren  ;  and  they  both  were  advanced  in  years. 

8  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  he  performed  the 
office  of  priest  in  the  order  of  his  daily  course  before 
God,  9  [that]  according  to  the  custom  of  the  priesthood 


LUKE   I.  137 

he  had  it  assigned  him  by  lot  to  burn  incense,  entering 
into  the  Sanctuary  of  the  Lord.  10And  the  whole 
multitude  of  the  people  were  praying  outside,  at  the 
hour  of  incense.  11And  there  appeared  to  him  an 
angel  of  [the]  Lord,  standing  at  the  right  of  the  altar 
of  incense.  1JAnd  Zachariah  was  agitated  on  seeing 
[him],  and  fear  fell  on  him.  13But  said  the  angel 
to  him, 

Fear  not.  Zachariah ; 

Because  thy  prayer  had  been  heard, 

And  thy  wife  Elizabeth  shall  bear  a  son  to  thee, 

And  thou  shalt  call  his  name  John  : 
14  And  there  shall  be  joy  to  thee  and  gladness, 

And  many  shall  rejoice  at  his  birth. 
15 For  he  shall  be  great  in  the  sight  of  [the]  Lord, 

And  wine  and  strong  liquor  he  should  not  drink; 

And  he  shall  be  filled  with  [the]  Holy  Spirit 

Onward  from  his  mother's  womb ; 
16  And  many  of  the  sons  of  Israel 

Shall  he  turn  to  [the]  Lord,  their  God. 
17 And  himself  shall  proceed  before  Him, 

In  [the]  spirit  and  power  of  Elijah, 

To  turn  fathers'  hearts  to  children, 

And  [cause  the]  disobedient  [to  walk]  in  [the]  wisdom  of 
[the]  righteous, 

To  make  ready  for  [the]  Lord  a  people  prepared. 

18 And  said  Zachariah  to  the  angel,  By  what  shall  I 
know  this?  For  I  am  an  old  man,  and  my  wife  is 
advanced  in  years.  19And  the  angel  answering  said 
to  him,  I  am  Gabriel,  wiio  stand  in  the  presence  of 
God  ;  and  I  was  sent  to  speak  to  thee,  and  to  announce 
to  thee  these  glad  tidings.  "And  lo,  thou  shalt  he 
silent    and    unable    to    speak,   until    the    day   in    which 


138  LUKE   I. 

these  things  come  to  pass,  in  return  for  not  having  be- 
lieved my  words,  which  will  be  fulfilled  against  their 
[appointed]  time.  21And  the  people  were  expect- 
ing Zachariah,  and  wondering  at  his  delay  in  the 
Sanctuary.  22And  on  coming  out  he  was  unable  to 
speak  to  them,  and  they  discovered  that  he  had  seen 
a  vision  in  the  Sanctuary  ;  and  he  himself  made  signs 
to  them,  and  continued  dumb.  ^And  it  came  to  pass, 
when  the  days  of  his  service  were  completed,  [that] 
he  departed  to  his  home. 

24  And  after  these  days  Elizabeth  his  wife  conceived, 
and  kept  herself  secluded  five  months,  saying,  25Thus 
has  [the]  Lord  dealt  with  me,  in  days  in  which  he 
looked  on  [me],  to  take  away  my  reproach  among 
men. 

26  And  in  the  sixth  month  the  angel  Gabriel  was  sent 
from  God  to  a  city  of  Galilee,  the  name  of  which  was 
Nazareth,  27to  a  virgin  betrothed  to  a  man  whose  name 
was  Joseph,  of  the  house  of  David  ;  and  the  virgin's 
name  was  Mary.  28And  entering  to  her  the  angel 
said,  Hail,  highly  favored  !  The  Lord  [is]  with  thee. 
29  But  she  was  greatly  agitated  at  the  address,  and  was 
considering  what  kind  of  a  salutation  this  was.  30And 
said  the  angel  to  her, 

Fear  not,  Mary ! 

For  thou  didst  find  favor  with  God. 
31  And  lo,  thou  shalt  conceive  and  bear  a  son, 

And  call  his  name  Jesus. 
82  This  [same]  will  be  great,  and  be  called  Son  of  [the]  Most 
High, 
And  [the]  Lord  God  will  give  to  him  the  throne  of  David 
his  father, 


LUKE   I.  139 

83  And  he  shall  reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob  forever, 
And  of  his  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end. 

84 And  said  Mary  to  the  angel,  How  shall  this  be,  since 
I  know  not  a  husband?  35And  the  angel  answering 
said  to  her, 

[The]  Holy  Spirit  will  come  upon  thee, 

And  the  power  of  [the]  Most  High  overshadow  thee : 

Wherefore  also  the  Holy  [one]  born 

Shall  be  called  [the]  Son  of  God. 
36 And  lo,  Elizabeth  thy  kinswoman, 

Herself  also  having  conceived  a  son  in  her  old  age! 

And  this  is  the  sixth  [month]  to  her, 

The  barren  [so]  called. 
^Because  no  word  from  God  will  be  impossible. 

88 And  said  Mary,  Lo,  the  handmaid  of  [the]  Lord! 
Let  it  befall  me  according  to  thy  word  !  And  the  angel 
departed  from  her. 

89  And  Mary  rising  up  in  these  days  went  into  the 
hill-country  with  haste,  into  a  city  of  Judah,  40and 
entered  into  the  house  of  Zachariah,  and  sainted 
Elizabeth.  41And  it  came  to  pass,  as  Elizabeth  heard 
the  salutation  of  Mary,  [that]  the  babe  leaped  in  her 
womb.  And  Elizabeth  was  filled  with  [the]  Holy 
Spirit,  4-and  she  lifted  up  her  voice  with  a  loud  shout, 
and  said, 

Blessed,  thou  among  women  ; 

And  blessed  the  fruit  of  thy  womb  ! 
41  And  whence  to  me  is  this. 

That  the  mother  of  my  Lord  should  come  to  me? 
44  For  lo.  as  the  voice  of  thy  salutation  came  into  my  cars, 

The  babe  in  my  womb  leaped  with  gladness. 


140  LUKE  I. 

45  And  happy,  she  who  believed  that  there  will  be  a  fulfilment 
To  the  things  spoken  to  her  from  [the]  Lord. 


40 


And  said  Mary, 


My  soul  magnifies  the  Lord  ; 

47  And  my  spirit  exulted  in  God,  my  Savior, 

48  Because  He  looked  on  the  low  estate  of  his  handmaid. 
For  lo,  henceforth  all  the  generations  will  call  me  happy, 

49  Because  the  Mighty  [one]  did  great  things  for  me. 
And  holy  [is]  his  name; 

50  And  his  mercy  [is]  for  generations  and  generations 
To  those  who  fear  Him. 

51  He  exerted  strength  with  his  arm, 

He  dispersed  [the]  arrogant  in  their  heart's  conceit; 

52  He  cast  down  potentates  from  thrones, 
And  exalted  [the]  low; 

53  [The]  hungry  He  replenished  with  good  things, 
And  [the]  rich  He  sent  away  empty. 

64  He  succored  Israel  his  servant, 
To  remember,  55even  as  he  spoke  to  our  fathers, 
[His]  mercy  to  Abraham  and  to  his  offspring  forever. 

56 And  Mary  tarried  with  her  about  three  months, 
and  returned  to  her  home. 

57  Now  to  Elizabeth  was  completed  the  time  for  her 
delivery,  and  she  bore  a  son.  68And  her  neighbors 
and  kindred  heard  that  [the]  Lord  had  magnified  his 
mercy  in  her  behalf,  and  they  rejoiced  with  her.  59  And 
it  came  to  pass  on  the  eighth  day,  [that]  they  came  to 
circumcise  the  young  child  ;  and  they  proceeded  to  call 
him  Zachariah,  after  the  name  of  his  father.  60And 
his  mother  answering  said,  No  ;  but  he  shall  be  called 
John.  61And  they  said  to  her,  There  is  none  of  thy 
kindred  who  is  called  by  this  name.  62And  they  made 
sig-ns  to  his  father,  how  he  misrht  wish  him  to  be  called. 


LUKE   I.  141 

68 And  asking  for  a  writing- tablet  he  wrote,  saying, 
John  is  his  name.  And  all  wondered.  MAnd  his 
mouth  was  instantly  opened,  and  his  tongue  [loosed], 
and  he  spoke,  blessing  God.  wAiul  fear  came  upon 
all  those  dwelling  about  them  ;  and  in  the  whole 
hill-country  of  Judaea  all  these  matters  were  spoken 
of  far  and  wide,  66and  all  who  heard  laid  [them] 
up  in  their  heart,  saving,  What  then  will  this  young 
child  be?  For  even  [the]  hand  of  [the]  Lord  was 
with   him. 

67 And   Zachariah    his  father  was   filled   with    [the] 
Holy  Spirit,  and  he  prophesied,  saying, 

^Blessed,  [the]  Lord,  the  God  of  Israel, 

That  he  visited  and  wrought  redemption  for  his  people, 
6,1  And  raised  a  horn  of  salvation  for  us 

In  [the]  house  of  David  his  servant, 
70  As  he  spoke  by  mouth  of  his  holy  prophets  of  old, — 
71 A  salvation  from  our  enemies, 

And  out  of  [the]  hand  of  all  who  hate  us,  — 
7-To  deal  mercifully  with  our  fathers, 

And  to  remember  his  holy  covenant, 
73 [The]  oath  which  He  swore  to  Abraham  our  father, 

To  grant  to  us  that,  74  free  from  fear, 

Rescued  from  [the]  enemies'  hand,  we  should  serve  Him 
75 In  holiness  and  righteousness  in  his  sight,  all  our  days. 
T"And  thou  too,  child,  shall  be  called  prophet  of  [the]  Most 
High  ; 

For  thou  shalt  proceed  before  [the]  face  of  [the]  Lord, 

To  prepare  his  ways ; 
77  To  give  knowledge  of  salvation  to  his  people 

In  remission  of  their  sins,  through  [the]  tender  mercy  of  our 
God, 
"Whereby  [the]  sun-rise  from  on  high  visited  us, 
79To  shine  on  thovL-  sitting  in  j  the  \  darkness  of  death-shade, 

To  direct  our  feet  into  [the]  path  of  peace. 


142  LUKE   II. 

80 And  the  young  child  grew,  and  became  more  and 
more  strong  in  spirit,  and  was  in  the  deserts  until 
[the]  day  of  his  manifestation  to  Israel. 

II.  *And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  [that]  an 
edict  issued  from  Augustus  Caesar,  that  all  the  [Roman] 
world  should  register  themselves.  2This  registration 
[was  the]  first  [that]  occurred,  Quirinius  being  gov- 
ernor of  Syria.  3And  all  went  to  register  themselves, 
each  one  to  his  own  city.  4And  Joseph  also  went  up 
from  Galilee,  out  of  [the]  city  of  Nazareth,  to  Judaea, 
to  [the]  city  of  David  which  is  called  Bethlehem, — 
because  he  was  of  [the]  house  and  lineage  of  David, — 
5to  register  himself  with  Mary,  his  betrothed,  being 
[then]  pregnant.  6And  it  came  to  pass  while  they 
were  there,  [that]  the  days  were  completed  for  her 
delivery,  7and  she  brought  forth  her  first-born  son, 
and  swathed  him,  and  laid  him  in  a  manger  be- 
cause there  was  not  room  for  them  in  the  lodging- 
place. 

8  And  there  were  shepherds  in  that  region,  staying 

out  in  the  fields  and  keeping  watch  by  night  over  their 

flock.      9And   an   angel   of    [the]   Lord    [came   and] 

stood  near  them,  and  [the]  glory  of  [the]  Lord  shone 

around  them,  and  they  feared  with  great  fear.     10  And 

said  the  angel  to  them, 

Fear  not; 

For  lo,  I  bring  you  Good  News  of  a  great  joy, 

Which  shall  be  to  all  the  people, 

11  That  there  was  born  to  you  to-day,  in  the  city  of  David, 
A  Savior,  who  is  Christ  [the]  Lord. 

12  And  this  [is]  the  sign  for  you  — 

You  will  find  a  babe,  swathed,  in  a  manger. 


LUKE   II.  143 

lsAnd  suddenly  there  came  to  be  with  the  angel  a 
multitude  of  [the]  heavenly  host,  praising  God  and 
saying, 

14 Glory  in  [the]  highest  to  God; 
And  on  earth  [the]  peace  of  [his]  good  will  among  men ! 

And  it  came  to  pass,  as  the  angels  departed  from 
them  into  heaven,  [that]  the  shepherds  said  to  one 
another,  Let  us  go  over  now  unto  Bethlehem,  and  see 
this  matter  that  has  come  to  pass,  which  the  Lord 
made  known  to  us.  16And  they  came  with  haste,  and 
found  both  Mary  and  Joseph,  and  the  babe  lying  in 
the  manger.  17And  on  seeing  [it],  they  made  known 
about  the  word  that  was  spoken  to  them  concerning 
this  young  child.  uAnd  all  who  heard  wondered  at 
the  things  spoken  to  them  by  the  shepherds.  19And 
Mary  kept  all  these  sayings,  pondering  [them]  in 
her  heart.  L"°And  the  shepherds  returned,  glorifying 
and  praising  God  for  all  which  they  heard  and  saw, 
as  had  been  told  them. 

11  And  when  eight  days  were  completed  for  cir- 
cumcising him.  his  name  was  also  called  Jesus  —  the 
[name  so]  called  by  the  angel,  before  he  was  con- 
ceived.  --'And  when  the  days  of  their  purification 
were  completed,  according  to  the  Law  of  Moses,  they 
brought  him  up  to  Jerusalem,  to  present  [him]  to  the 
Lord,  —  *as  it  stands  written  in  [the]  Law  of  [the] 
Lord,    that   every   male   opening   [the]    matrix 

SHALL  BE  CALLED  HOLY  TO  THE  LORD,  —  -4and  to 
offer  a  sacrifice  according  to  what  is  said  in  the  Law 
of  [the]  Lord;   a  pair  of  turtle-doves,  or  two 

YOIAi.    PIGEONS. 


144  LUKE   II. 

25 And  behold,  there  was  a  man  in  Jerusalem  whose 
name  was  Simeon  ;  and  this  man  [was]  righteous  and 
devout,  waiting  for  [the]  consolation  of  Israel,  and  [the] 
Holy  Spirit  was  upon  him  :  26and  there  was  a  response 
given  to  him  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  he  should  not 
see  death  before  he  should  see  the  Christ  of  [the] 
Lord.  ^And  he  came  in  the  Spirit  into  the  temple  : 
and  on  the  parents  bringing  in  the  young  child  Jesus, 
to  do  for  him  according  to  the  rite  of  the  Law,  28he 
also  received  him  into  his  arms,  and  blessed  God, 
and  said, 

29  Now  release  thy  servant,  [O]  Sovereign, 

According  to  thy  word,  in  peace  ! 
30Because  my  eyes  had  seen  thy  salvation, 

31  Which  Thou  madest  ready  in  presence  of  all  the  peoples  — 

32  A  Light  to  be  unveiled  to  Gentiles, 
And  Glory  of  thy  people  Israel. 

33  And  his  father  and  his  mother  were  in  wonder  at  the 
things  spoken  of  him.  34And  Simeon  blessed  them, 
and  said  to  Mary  his  mother, 

Behold,  this  [one]  is  set  for  a  falling, 
And  rising  up,  of  many  in  Israel ; 
And  for  a  sign  spoken,  against; 
35 And  a  sword  will  pierce  also  thy  own  very  soul; 
That  thoughts  out  of  many  hearts  should  be  disclosed. 

36  And  there  was  Anna  a  prophetess,  daughter  of 
Phanuel,  of  [the]  tribe  of  Asher :  this  [woman  was] 
far  advanced  in  life,  having  lived  with  a  husband  seven 
years  from  her  virginity,  37  and  herself  a  widow  up  to 
eighty-four  years  of  age,  who  departed  not  from  the 
temple  ;  serving,  with  fastings  and  prayers,  night  and 
day.     38And  standing  by  at  this  very  hour,  she  in  turn 


LUKE   II.  145 

made  acknowledgment  to  God,  and  spoke  of  him  to 
all  who  were  waiting  for  [the]  redemption  of  Jeru- 
salem. 

30  And  when  they  had  finished  all  things  according 
to  the  Law  of  [the]  Lord,  they  returned  to  Galilee,  to 
their  own  city  Nazareth.  40  And  the  young  child  grew, 
and  became  more  and  more  strong,  being  filled  with 
wisdom  ;   and  the  favor  of  God  was  upon  him. 

41  And  his  parents  went  yearly  to  Jerusalem,  at  the 
feast  of  the  Passover.  42And  when  he  became  twelve 
years  old,  they  going  up  according  to  the  custom  of 
the  feast  43and  having  completed  the  days,  on  their 
return  the  lad  Jesus  tarried  behind  in  Jerusalem,  and 
his  parents  knew  [it]  not.  44And  supposing  him  to 
be  in  the  company  of  travellers,  they  came  a  day's 
journey,  and  began  to  search  for  him  among  their 
kindred  and  acquaintances;  45and  not  finding  [him], 
they  returned  to  Jerusalem  in  search  of  him.  46And 
it  came  to  pass,  after  three  days,  [that]  they  found 
him  in  the  temple,  sitting  in  the  midst  of  the  teachers, 
both  hearing  them  and  asking  them  questions;  47and 
all  those  hearing  him  were  full  of  admiration  at  his 
understanding  and  answers.  48And  on  seeing  him 
they  were  struck  with  astonishment;  and  said  his 
mother  to  him,  Child,  why  didst  thou  deal  with 
us  so?  Lo.  thv  father  and  I  in  distress  were  seekine 
thee.  **And  he  said  to  them,  How  [is  it]  that  you 
were  seeking  me?  Knew  you  not,  that  I  must  be 
[engaged]  in  the  affairs  of  my  Father?  MAnd  they 
themselves  understood  not  the  word  which  he  spoke 
to  them.     °'And  he  wenl  down  witli  them,  and  came 

I-. 


146  LUKE   III. 

to  Nazareth,  and  was  in  subjection  to  them.  And  his 
mother  kept  carefully  all  the  words  in  her  heart. 
62 And  Jesus  advanced  in  wisdom,  and  stature,  and 
[in]  favor  with  God  and  men. 


III. 

iNow  in  the  fifteenth  year  of  the  government  of 
Tiberius  Caesar,  Pontius  Pilate  governing  Judasa,  and 
Herod  being  tetrarch  of  Galilee,  and  Philip  his  brother 
tetrarch  of  Ituraea  and  [of]  the  district  of  Trachonitis, 
and  Lysanias  tetrarch  of  Abilene,  2in  the  time  of  high- 
priest  Annas  and  of  Ka'iaphas,  there  came  [the]  word 
of  God  to  John,  the  son  of  Zachariah,  in  the  Desert ; 
3and  he  went  into  all  the  surrounding  region  of  the 
Jordan,  proclaiming  baptism  of  repentance  unto  for- 
giveness of  sins;  4as  it  stands  written  in  [the]  book 
of  [the]  words  of  Isaiah  the  prophet : 

A  Crier's  voice  in  the  Desert,  — 
Make  ready  the  way  of  [the]  Lord, 
Make  straight  his  paths  ! 

5  Every  ravine  shall  be  filled, 

And  every  mountain  and  hill  be  made  low; 

And  the  crooked  [places]  shall  be  made  into  straight,    . 

And  the  rough  into  smooth,  paths; 

6  And  all  flesh  shall  see  the  salvation  of  God. 

7 Accordingly  he  said  to  the  crowds  going  out  to  be 
baptized  by  him,  Brood  of  vipers !  who  intimated  to 
you  to  flee  from  the  coming  wrath?  8Bear  fruits  there- 
fore worthy  of  repentance.  And  do  not  begin  to  say 
in  yourselves,  We  have  Abraham  [for]  a  father  ;  for  I 
say  to  you,  that  God   is  able  out  of  these  stones  to 


LUKE    III.  147 

raise  up  children  to  Abraham.  9And  already  also 
the  axe  is  laid  at  the  root  of  the  trees :  every  tree 
therefore  not  bearing  fine  fruit  is  cut  down,  and  cast 
into  [the]  fire. 

10 And  the  crowds  asked  him.  saying.  What  there- 
fore should  we  do?  nAnd  he  answering  said  to  them, 
He  that  has  two  tunics,  let  him  share  with  him  that 
has  none  ;  and  he  that  has  articles  of  food,  let  him  do 
likewise.  1JAnd  tribute  -  collectors  also  came  to  be 
baptized  ;  and  they  said  to  him,  Teacher,  what  should 
we  do?  13And  he  said  to  them,  Exact  nothing  more 
than  what  has  been  ordered  vou.  14And  also  men  of 
the  army  asked  him,  saving.  What  should  we  also  do? 
And  he  said  to  them,  Vex  no  one  ;  extort  from  no  one 
by  threats  of  informing;  and  be  content  with  your 
wages.  15And  the  people  being  in  expectation,  and 
all  reasoning  in  their  hearts  about  John,  whether  he 
was  the  Christ,  16John  answered,  saying  to  all,  I 
indeed  baptize  you  with  water.  But  there  is  coming 
the  Mightier  than  I,  the  thong  of  whose  sandals  I  am 
not  fit  to  untie  —  he  himself  will  baptize  you  in  [the] 
Holy  Spirit  and  fire:  1T  whose  winnowing-fork  [is]  in 
his  hand,  to  clean  off  thoroughly  his  threshing-floor, 
and  to  srather  the  wheat  into  his  sfarner  ;  but  the  chaff 
he  will  burn  up  with  unquenchable  fire. 

"Making,  moreover,  many  other  exhortations,  he 
continued  proclaiming  the  Good  News  to  the  people. 
19 But  Herod  the  tetrarch,  being  reproved  by  him  about 
Herodias,  the  wife  of  his  brother,  and  about  all  [the] 
evil  things  which  Herod  did,  '-^inflicted  also  this  in 
addition  to  all,  [that]  he  shut  up  John  in  prison. 


148  LUKE   III. 

21  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  all  the  people  had  been 
baptized,  [that]  Jesus  also  having  been  baptized,  and 
praying,  the  sky  was  opened,  22and  the  Holy  Spirit 
descended  in  a  bodily  form  as  a  dove  upon  him,  and  a 
voice  came  out  of  the  sky,  Thou  art  my  beloved  Son  ; 
with  thee  I  became  well  pleased. 

23 And  Jesus  himself,  commencing  [his  ministry], 
was  about  thirty  years  old,  being  son,  as  was  consid- 
ered, of  Joseph,  the  son  of  Helei,  24the  son  of  Math- 
thath,  the  son  of  Levei,  the  son  of  Melchei,  the  son  of 
Jannai,  the  son  of  Joseph,  25the  son  of  Mattathias,  the 
son  of  Amos,  the  son  of  Naoum,  the  son  of  Eslei, 
the  son  of  Naggai,  26the  son  of  Maath,  the  son  of 
Mattathias,  the  son  of  Semeein,  the  son  of  Josech,  the 
son  of  Joda,  27the  son  of  Joanan,  the  son  of  Rhesa, 
the  son  of  Zorobabel,  the  son  of  Salathiel,  the  son  of 
Nerei,  28the  son  of  Melchei,  the  son  of  Addei,  the  son 
of  Kosam,  the  son  of  Elmadam,  the  son  of  Er,  29the 
son  of  Jesous,  the  son  of  Eliezer,  the  son  of  Joreim, 
the  son  of  Maththath,  the  son  of  Levei,  30the  son  of 
Symeon,  the  son  of  Jouda,  the  son  of  Joseph,  the  son 
of  Jonam,  the  son  of  Eliakeim,  31the  son  of  Melea, 
the  son  of  Menna,  the  son  of  Mattatha,  the  son  of 
Natham,  the  son  of  Daveid,  32the  son  of  Jessai,  the 
son  of  Jobed,  the  son  of  Boos,  the  son  of  Sala,  the  son 
of  Naasson,  33the  son  of  Aminadab,  the  son  of  Admein, 
the  son  of  Arnei,  the  son  of  Esrom,  the  son  of  Phares, 
the  son  of  Jouda,  34the  son  of  Jakob,  the  son  of 
Isaak,  the  son  of  Abraam,  the  son  of  Thara,  the  son 
of  Nachor,  35the  son  of  Serouch,  the  son  of  Ragav,  the 
son  of   Phalek,   the   son   of    Eber,   the   son  of   Sala, 


LUKE   IV.  149 


^the  son  of  Kainam,  the  son  of  Arphaxad,  the  son  of 

Sem,  the  son  of  Noe,  the  son  of  Lamech,  37the  son 
of  Mathousala,  the  son  of  Enoch,  the  son  of  Jaret, 
the  son  of  Meleleel,  the  son  of  Kainam,  3*the  son  of 
Enos,  the  son  of  Seth,  the  son  of  Adam,  the  son 
of  God. 

IV.— V.  1 6. 

1  And  Jesus,  full  of  [the]  Holy  Spirit,  returned  from 
the  Jordan,  and  was  led  by  the  Spirit  in  the  Desert, 
2 forty  days  tempted  by  the  Devil.  And  he  ate  noth- 
ing in  those  days  ;  and  when  they  were  fully  ended  he 
was  hungry.  8And  said  the  Devil  to  him,  If  thou  art 
[the]  Son  of  God,  bid  this  stone  become  a  loaf  [of 
bread].  4And  Jesus  made  answer  to  him,  It  stands 
written, 

Not  on  bread  alone  shall  man  live. 

5  And  leading  him  up  he  showed  [him]  all  the  king- 
doms of  the  habitable  world  in  an  instant  of  time  ; 
6 and  said  the  Devil  to  him,  To  thee  will  I  give  all  this 
authority  and  [all]  their  glory,  because  it  has  been 
delivered  to  me,  and  I  give  it  to  whomsoever  I  please. 
1 1f  therefore  thou  bow  down  before  me,  it  shall  all  be 
thine.  8And  Jesus  answering  said  to  him,  It  stands 
written. 

Thou  shalt  worship  [the]  Lord,  thy  God, 
And  Him  alone  thou  shalt  serve. 

9  And  he  led  him  into  Jerusalem,  and  set  [him]  on 
the  pinnacle  of  the  temple,  and  said  to  him.  If  thou 
art  [the]  Son  of  God,  throw  thyself  hence  down  be- 
low ;   10for  it  stands  written, 


150  LUKE  IV. 

He  will  command  his  angels  concerning  thee,  to  keep  thee 
safely, 
11  And  on  [their]  hands  they  will  bear  thee  up, 
Lest  thou  dash  thy  foot  against  a  stone. 

12  And  Jesus  answering  said  to  him,  It  has  been  said, 

Thou  shalt  not  put  to  trial  [the]  Lord,  thy  God. 

13  And  having  finished  every  temptation,  the  Devil 
kept   aloof  from  him  for  a  time. 

14  And  Jesus  returned  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit  to 
Galilee  ;  and  a  report  went  out  through  all  the  sur- 
rounding region  concerning  him.  15And  he  himself 
taught  in  their  synagogues,  applauded  by  all. 

16 And  he  came  to  Nazareth,  where  he  had  been 
brought  up  ;  and  he  entered,  according  to  his  custom 
on  the  Sabbath-day,  into  the  synagogue,  and  rose  up 
to  read.  17And  there  was  handed  to  him  a  volume  of 
the  prophet  Isaiah  ;  and  unrolling  the  volume  he  found 
a  passage,  where  it  was  written,  — 

18  [The]  Spirit  of  [the]  Lord  [is]  upon  me ; 
Because  he  anointed  me  to  publish  good  news  to  [the]  poor, 
Has  sent  me  19  to  proclaim  release  to  captives, 
And  recovery  of  sight  to  blind, 
To  let  [the]  oppressed  go  fiee, 
To  proclaim  [the]  welcome  year  of  [the]  Lord. 

20  And  rolling  up  the  volume,  giving  [it]  back  to  the 
assistant,  he  sat  down  ;  and  the  eyes  of  all  in  the  syna- 
gogue were  gazing  at  him.  21And  he  began  to  say  to 
them,  To-day  this  Scripture  has  been  fulfilled  in  your 
ears.     22And  all  bore  testimony  to  him,  and  wondered 


LUKE   IV.  151 

at  the  words  of  grace  that  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth  ; 
and  they  said,  Is  not  this  [the]  sou  of  Joseph? 

28 And  he  said  to  them,  At  all  events  you  will  utter 
this  proverb  to  me,  Physician^  heal  thyself!  What- 
ever we  heard  having  occurred  at  Kapharnaum,  do 
also  here  in  thy  father-land.  -4Ancl  he  said,  Verily 
I  say  to  you,  that  no  prophet  is  welcome  in  his  own 
father-land.  '-"But  of  a  truth  I  say  to  you,  that  many 
widows  were  in  Israel  in  the  days  of  Elijah,  when  the 
sky  was  shut  for  three  years  and  six  months,  while 
there  occurred  a  great  famine  over  all  the  land  ;  L'°and 
to  no  one  of  them  was  Elijah  sent,  except  to  a  widow 
at  Zarephath,  of  Sidonia.  -;And  many  lepers  were  in 
Israel  in  the  time  of  Elisha  the  prophet ;  and  none  of 
them  was  cleansed,  except  Naaman  the  Syrian.  ffl  And 
all  in  the  synagogue  were  filled  with  rage  at  hearing 
these  things;  aand  rising  up  they  cast  him  out  of 
the  city,  and  led  him  as  far  as  [the]  brow  of  the  hill, 
on  which  their  city  was  built,  so  as  to  throw  him  head- 
long down.  30But  he  passing  through  the  midst  of 
them,  went  his  way. 

31  And  he  came  down  to  Kapharnaum,  a  city  of 
Galilee,  and  commenced  teaching  them  on  the  Sab- 
bath :  Mand  they  were  struck  with  astonishment  at 
his  teaching,  because  his  word  was  accompanied  with 
authority. 

8:5 And  there  was  in  the  synagogue  a  man  having  a 
spirit  of  an  unclean  demon,  and  he  exclaimed  with 
loud  voice,  ;l  Ha!  what  have  we  to  do  with  thee, 
Jesus,  Nazarene?  Camest  thou  to  destroy  us?  L 
know   thee,  who  thou  art  —  the  Holy  [one]  of  God, 


152  LUKE   IV. 

36 And  Jesus  rebuked  it,  saying,  Hush,  and  come  out 
from  him !  And  the  demon,  hurling  him  into  the 
midst,  came  out  from  him,  doing  him  no  harm. 
36  And  amazement  came  upon  all,  and  they  conversed 
one  with  another,  saying,  What  [is]  this  word,  that 
with  authority  and  power  he  orders  the  unclean  spir- 
its, and  they  come  out?  37And  there  went  forth  a  ru- 
mor about  him  into  every  place  in  the  country  around. 

38  And  rising  up  from  the  synagogue,  he  entered  into 
the  house  of  Simon.  And  Simon's  wife's  mother  was 
confined  with  a  violent  fever,  and  they  asked  him  in 
her  behalf.  39And  standing  by,  over  her,  he  rebuked 
the  fever,  and  it  left  her :  and  directly  rising  up  she 
ministered  to  them. 

40 And  at  sunset,  all  who  had  [any]  sick  with  vari- 
ous diseases  brought  them  to  him  ;  and  he,  putting 
his  hands  on  each  one  of  them,  cured  them.  41And 
demons  also  came  out  from  many,  crying  out  and  say- 
ing, Thou  art  the  Son  of  God.  And  rebuking  [them] 
he  did  not  suffer  them  to  speak,  because  they  knew 
him  to  be  the  Christ. 

42 And,  when  it  became  day,  coming  out  he  went 
into  a  desert  place,  and  the  crowds  went  in  pursuit  of 
him  ;  and  they  came  to  where  he  was,  and  tried  to 
detain  him,  so  that  he  should  not  go  away  from  them. 
4,3  But  he  said  to  them,  I  must  publish  the  Good  News 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  to  the  other  cities  also  ;  be- 
cause for  this  I  was  sent.  44And  he  continued  preach- 
ing in  the  synagogues  of  Galilee. 


LUKE  V.  L58 


V.  1And  it  came  to  pass,  while  the  crowd  was 
environing  him  and  hearing  the  word  of  God,  [that] 
he  himself  stood  by  the  lake -shore  of  Gennesaret ; 
2and  he  saw  two  small  boats  stopping  by  the  lake- 
shore  ;  and  the  fishermen  having  gone  out  of  them 
had  rinsed  the  nets.  8  And  going  on  board  one  of  the 
boats,  which  was  Simon's,  he  asked  him  to  put  out  a 
little  from  the  land  ;  and  seating  himself  in  the  boat, 
he  continued  teaching  the  crowds. 

4 And  when  he  had  ceased  speaking,  he  said  to 
Simon,  Put  out  into  the  deep  water,  and  let  down 
your  nets  for  a  draught.  5And  Simon  answering  said, 
Master,  toiling  through  [the]  whole  night  we  caught 
nothing;  but  at  thy  word  I  will  let  down  the  nets. 
*'And  having  done  this  they  inclosed  a  great  multi- 
tude of  fishes,  and  their  nets  were  beginning  to  burst. 
7 And  they  made  signs  to  their  partners  in  the  other 
boat,  to  come  and  help  them  :  and  they  came  and 
filled  both  the  boats,  so  that  they  were  sinking.  8And 
Simon  Peter,  seeing  [it],  fell  at  the  knees  of  Jesus,  sav- 
in-. Depart  from  me;  because  I  am  a  sinner.  Master. 
9 For  at  the  draught  of  the  fishes  which  they  had 
caught,  amazement  seized  him,  and  all  those  with 
him,  wand  likewise  also  James  and  John,  sons  of 
Zebedee,  who  were  partners  with  Simon.  And  said 
Jesus  to  Simon,  Fear  not ;  henceforward  thou  shalt 
be  a  capturer  of  men.  uAnd  drawing  up  the  boats 
upon   tin-   land,  they  left   all   and   followed   him. 

lJAnd   it  came  t<>   pass  while  he  was   in   one  of  the 

cities,  [that]   behold   also,   [there  was]    a    man   full   of 


154  LUKE  V. 

leprosy  ;  and  seeing  Jesus  he  fell  on  [his]  face  and 
entreated  him,  saying,  Master,  if  thou  will,  thou  canst 
cleanse  me.  13And  reaching  out  his  hand  he  touched 
him,  saying,  I  will ;  be  [thou]  cleansed  :  and  immedi- 
ately the  leprosy  departed  from  him.  14And  he  com- 
manded him  to  tell  no  one,  but  Go  [said  he],  and 
show  thyself  to  the  priest,  and  offer  for  thy  cleansing 
as  Moses  directed,  for  a  testimony  to  them.  15And 
the  account  about  him  circulated  the  more,  and  large 
crowds  came  together,  to  hear,  and  to  be  cured  of 
their  infirmities.  16And  he  himself  was  wont  to  be  in 
retirement  in  the  deserts,  and  in  prayer. 

V.  17— VI.  11. 

17  And  it  came  to  pass,  on  one  of  the  days,  [that]  he 
himself  was  teaching ;  and  there  were  Pharisees  and 
teachers  of  the  Law  sitting,  who  had  come  out  of 
every  village  of  Galilee  and  Judaea,  and  [particularly] 
Jerusalem ;  and  [the]  power  of  [the]  Lord  was 
[present]  for  him  to  heal.  18And  behold,  men  bring- 
ing upon  a  bed  a  man  who  was  paralyzed  ;  and  they 
were  seeking  to  bring  him  in,  and  place  [him]  before 
him.  19And  not  finding  how  they  should  bring  him 
in,  on  account  of  the  crowd,  going  up  to  the  house- 
top they  let  him  down  with  the  cot  through  the  tiles 
into  the  midst  before  Jesus.  20And  perceiving  their 
faith  he  said,  Man,  thy  sins  have  been  forgiven 
thee.  21And  the  scribes  and  the  Pharisees  began  to 
reason,  saying,  Who  is  this  that  speaks  blasphemies? 
Who  can  forgive  sins  but  God  alone?  22But  Jesus, 
aware  of  their   reasonings,  answering  said   to   them, 


LUKE   V.  155 

What  are  you  reasoning  in  your  hearts?  BWhich  is 
easier,  to  say,  Thy  sins  have  been  forgiven  thee  ;  or  to 
Bay,  Rise  and  walk?  -4But  that  you  may  know  that 
the  Son  of  man  has  authority  on  the  earth  to  forgive 
sins,  —  he  said  to  the  [man]  paralyzed,  —  I  say  to 
thee,  rise,  and  taking  up  thy  cot  go  to  thy  house. 
-  And  having  directly  risen  up  before  them,  taking  up 
what  he  had  been  lying  down  on,  he  departed  to  his 
house,  glorifying  God.  ^And  excitement  took  posses- 
sion of  all,  and  they  glorified  God,  and  were  filled 
with  fear,  saying,  We  saw  strange  things  to-dav. 

27 And  after  these  [occurrences]  he  went  out.  and 
noticed  a  tribute-collector,  Levi  by  name,  sitting  at 
the  tribute-office ;  and  he  said  to  him,  Follow  me. 
28 And  leaving  every  thing,  he  rose  up  and  followed 
him.  "And  Levi  made  a  great  reception  for  him  at 
his  house,  and  there  was  a  large  crowd  of  tribute- 
collectors  and  others,  who  were  reclining  at  table  with 
them.  "And  the  Pharisees  and  their  scribes  com- 
menced murmuring  to  his  disciples,  saving,  Why  do 
you  eat  and  drink  with  the  tribute-collectors  and  sin- 
ners? 31And  Jesus  answering  said  to  them,  The 
healthy  have  no  need  of  a  physician,  but  thev  that 
are  ill.  MI  have  not  come  to  call  righteous  [persons], 
but  sinners,  to  repentance. 

"And  they  said  to  him,  The  disciples  of  John  fast 
often,  and  make  prayers;  likewise  those  also  of  the 
Pharisees  ;  but  thine  eat  and  drink.  34  But  Jesus  said  to 
them.  Can  you  induce  the  guests  of  the  bride-chamber, 
while  the  bridegroom  is  with  them,  to  fast?  *But 
there    will    come    days  —  and,    when    the    bridegroom 


156  LUKE   VI. 

should  be  taken  away  from  them,  then  will  they  fast 
in  those  days. 

36 And  he  spoke  also  a  parable  to  them  —  that  no 
one  having  torn  off  a  piece  of  cloth  from  a  new  gar- 
ment patches  [it]  on  an  old  garment :  else,  both  will 
he  tear  the  new,  and  the  piece  that  is  from  the  new 
will  not  match  with  the  old.  37And  no  one  pours 
new  wine  into  old  wine-skins  :  else,  the  new  wine  will 
burst  the  skins,  and  itself  be  spilt,  and  the  skins  be 
lost.  38But  new  wine  must  be  poured  into  new  skins. 
89  And  no  one,  having  drunk  old,  wishes  new  ;  for  he 
says,  The  old  is  serviceable. 

VI.  1And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  second-first  Sab- 
bath, [that]  he  was  proceeding  through  grain-fields, 
and  his  disciples  plucked  off  the  heads  of  grain  and 
ate,  rubbing  [them]  in  their  hands.  2And  some  of 
the  Pharisees  said,  Why  are  you  doing  what  it  is  not 
allowable  to  do  on  the  Sabbath?  3And  Jesus  answer- 
ing said  to  them,  Had  you  not  even  read  of  that  which 
David  did,  when  he  was  hungry,  himself  and  they 
that  were  with  him  —  4how  he  entered  into  the  house 
of  God,  and  took  the  show-bread,  and  ate,  and  gave 
also  to  those  with  him  ;  which  it  is  not  allowable  that 
[any]  except  the  priests  alone  eat?  5And  he  said 
to  them,  The  Son  of  man  is  Master  also  of  the 
Sabbath. 

6  And  it  came  to  pass  on  another  Sabbath,  [that]  he 
entered  into  the  synagogue  and  taught.  And  there 
was  a  man  there,  and  his  right  hand  was  withered. 
7  And   the   Scribes   and   the  Pharisees  were  watching 


LUKE   VI.  lo7 

closely,  whether  he  cures  on  the  Sabbath  ;  that  they 
might  find  [whereof]  to  accuse  him.  8But  he  knew 
their  reasonings;  and  he  said  to  the  man  who  had  the 
withered  hand,  Rise  and  stand  into  the  midst :  and 
rising  up  he  stood.  9And  Jesus  said  to  them,  I  ask 
you  whether  it  is  allowable  on  the  Sabbath  to  do 
good,  or  to  do  harm?  to  save,  or  to  destroy  life? 
And  looking  round  on  them  all,  he  said  to  him, 
Reach  out  thy  hand.  And  he  did  [so],  and  his  hand 
was  restored.  n  And  they  themselves  were  filled 
with  infatuation  ;  and  they  conferred  with  one  another, 
what  perchance  they  might  do  with  Jesus. 

VI.  12-49. 

12 And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  [that]  he  went 
out  to  the  mount  to  pray,  and  passed  the  night  in 
prayer  to  God.  13And  when  it  became  day  he  called 
to  [him]  his  disciples.  And  having  chosen  from 
them  twelve,  whom  he  also  named  apostles, — 14 Simon, 
whom  he  also  named  Peter,  and  Andrew  his  brother, 
and  James  and  John,  and  Philip  and  Bartholomew, 
15 and  Matthew  and  Thomas,  and  James  [son]  of 
Alpheus,  and  Simon  the  zealot  [so]  called,  wand 
Jude  [son]  of  James,  and  Judas  Iscariot  who  became 
a  betrayer,  —  h  and  having  descended  with  them,  he 
stood  on  a  level  spot :  and  [there  was]  a  great  crowd 
of  his  disciples,  and  a  great  multitude  of  the  people 
from  all  Judaea,  and  Jerusalem,  and  the  Bea-coast  of 
Tyre  and  Sidon,  who  came  to  hear  him.  ami  to  bo 
healed  of  their  diseases.  l8And  those  infested  with 
unclean    spirits    were    cured;    "and   the    whole  crowd 


158  LUKE   VI. 

sought  to  touch  him,  because  a  power  went  out  from 
him  and  healed  all. 

20 And  he  himself  lifting  up  his  eyes  unto  his  disci- 
ples, said,  —  Happy  [you]  who  are  poor ;  because 
yours  is  the  kingdom  of  God. 

21  Happy  [you]  who  hunger  now  ;  because  you  shall 
be  satisfied. 

Happy  [you]  who  weep  now ;  because  you  shall 
laugh. 

22  Happy  are  you  when  men  should  hate  you,  and 
when  they  should  separate  you  from  [them],  and  re- 
proach [you],  and  cast  out  your  name  as  evil,  for  the 
sake  of  the  Son  of  man.  23  Rejoice  in  that  day  and 
leap  for  joy  ;  for  lo,  your  reward  [is]  great  in  heaven : 
for  in  the  same  way  their  fathers  treated  the  prophets. 

24 But  woe  to  you  who  are  rich;  because  you  have 
in  full  your  consolation. 

25  Woe  to  you  who  are  filled  now ;  because  you  shall 
hunger. 

Woe  [to  you]  who  laugh  now ;  because  you  shall 
mourn  and  weep. 

26 Woe,  when  all  men  should  speak  well  of  you; 
for  in  the  same  way  their  fathers  treated  the  false 
prophets. 

27 But  I  say  to  you  who  hear,  love  your  enemies; 
treat  those  kindly  who  hate  you;  28 bless  those  who 
curse  you  ;  pray  for  those  who  act  despitefully  towards 
you.  29To  him  who  strikes  thee  on  the  cheek,  offer 
also  the  other ;  and  from  him  who  takes  away  thy 
cloak,  do  not  withhold  the  tunic  also.  30To  every  one 
that  asks  thee,  give  ;  and  from  him  that  takes  away 
thy  goods,  demand   [them]   not  back.     31And  as  you 


LUKE    VI.  159 

wish  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  you  also  to  them 
in  like  manner.  MAnd  if  you  love  them  who  love 
you,  what  sort  of  thanks  do  you  deserve?  For  the 
sinners  also  love  those  who  love  them.  ::3For  if  you 
should  also  do  good  to  those  who  do  good  to  you, 
what  sort  of  thanks  do  you  deserve?  The  sinners  also 
do  the  same.  34And  if  you  should  lend  to  those  from 
whom  you  hope  to  receive,  what  sort  of  thanks  do 
you  deserve?  Sinners  also  lend  to  sinners,  in  order 
to  receive  equal  benefits.  35But  love  your  enemies, 
and  do  good  and  lend,  excluding  none  from  hope  ;  and 
your  reward  shall  be  great,  and  you  shall  be  sons  of 
[the]  Most  High  :  because  He  is  kind  to  the  thankless 
and  evil.  ^Become  compassionate,  as  your  Father  is 
compassionate. 

37  And  judge  not,  and  you  would  not  be  judged  ;  and 
condemn  not,  and  you  would  not  be  condemned.  Re- 
lease, and  you  will  be  released.  38Give,  and  it  will 
be  given  you  —  good,  pressed,  shaken,  overflowing 
measure  will  they  give  into  your  bosom  ;  for  with 
the  measure  with  which  you  measure,  it  will  be 
measured   to  you   in  return. 

^And  lie  spoke  also  a  parable  to  them.  Can  a 
blind  [man]  lead  a  blind  [man]?  Will  not  both  fall 
into  a  pit?  40A  disciple  is  not  above  the  teacher;  but 
thoroughly  trained  every  one  will  be  as  his  teacher. 

41And  why  dost  thou  behold  the  straw  that  is  in  thy 
brother's  eye,  but  not  mind  the  beam  in  thy  own  eve? 
12 How  canst  thou  say  to  thy  brother.  Brother,  permit 
me  to  cast  out  the  straw  that  is  in  thy  eye,  thyself  not 
beholding  the  beam  in  thy  own  eye?  Hypocrite,  cast 
out  first  the  beam   from   thy  own  eye,  and  then   thou 


160  LUKE   VII. 

wilt  see  clearly  to  cast  out  the  straw  that  is  in  thy 
brother's  eye. 

43 For  there  is  no  fine  tree  bearing  corrupt  fruit,  nor 
again  a  corrupt  tree  bearing  fine  fruit.  44For  each 
tree  is  known  from  its  own  fruit.  For  not  from  thorns 
do  they  gather  figs,  neither  from  a  bramble-bush  do 
they  pick  a  cluster  of  grapes.  45The  good  man  out  of 
the  good  treasury  of  the  heart  produces  what  is  good, 
and  the  evil  [man]  out  of  the  evil  produces  what  is 
evil.  For  out  of  [the]  heart's  abundance  his  mouth 
speaks. 

46  But  why  call  you  me,  Master,  Master,  and  do  not 
the  things  which  I  say?  47 Every  one  that  comes  to 
me,  and  hears  my  words,  and  does  them,  I  will  indi- 
cate to  you  what  he  is  like.  48  He  is  like  a  man  build- 
ing a  house,  who  dug  and  went  deep,  and  placed  a 
foundation  on  the  rock  ;  and  a  flood  arising,  the  stream 
burst  upon  that  house,  and  was  not  able  to  shake  it, 
because  of  its  having  been  well  built.  49But  he  who 
heard  and  did  not,  is  like  a  man  having  built  a  house 
on  the  ground,  without  a  foundation  ;  on  which  the 
stream  burst,  and  immediately  it  tumbled,  and  the 
crash  of  that  house  became  great. 


VII. 

1  When  he  had  concluded  all  his  words  in  the  hear- 
ing of  the  people,  he  entered  into  Kapharnaum. 

2  And  a  certain  centurion's  servant,  who  was  very 
dear  to  him,  being  ill,  was  at  the  point  of  death. 
3  And  having  heard  about  Jesus,  he  sent  to  him  elders 
of  the  Jews,  asking  him  that  he  would  come  and  bring 


LUKE   VII.  161 

his  servant  safe  through.  4And  they  presenting  them- 
selves to  Jesus  asked  him  urgently,  saying,  He  is  a 
worthy  man  for  whom  thou  shouldst  do  this;  5for 
he  loves  our  nation,  and  he  himself  built  the  syna- 
gogue for  us.  °And  Jesus  went  with  them.  And 
when  he  was  already  not  far  from  the  house,  the  cen- 
turion sent  friends,  saving,  Master,  worry  not  thy- 
self; for  I  am  not  tit  to  have  thee  enter  under  my  roof: 
7  wherefore  neither  did  I  esteem  myself  worthy  to 
come  to  thee.  But  say  [it]  with  a  word,  and  let  my 
boy  he  healed.  8  For  I  also  am  a  man  set  under  au- 
thority, having  under  myself  soldiers,  and  I  say  to  this 
[one],  Go,  and  he  goes  ;  and  to  another,  Come,  and  he 
comes  ;   and  to  my  servant,  Do  this,  and  he  does  [it]. 

9  And  on  hearing  these  things,  Jesus  wondered  at  him, 
and,  turning  round  to  the  crowd  following  him,  said,  I 
tell   vou,   not  even   in   Israel   found   I   so   great  faith. 

10  And  those  sent,  having  returned  to  the  house,  found 
the  servant  well. 

11  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  succeeding  day,  [that] 
he  went  to  a  city  called  Nain,  and  there  went  with 
him  a  good  many  of  his  disciples,  and  a  large  crowd. 
12 And  when  he  had  come  near  to  the  gate  of  the  city, 
behold  also  there  was  borne  out,  dead,  [one  that  was] 
an  only  son  to  his  mother,  and  this  [mother]  was  a 
widow  ;  and  quite  a  crowd  of  the  [people  of  the] 
city  was  with  her.  18And,  seeing  her,  the  Master 
was  moved  with  pity  on  her,  and  said  to  her,  Weep 
not.  MAnd  approaching  he  touched  the  bier,  and 
those  carrying  it  stopped;  and  he  said,  Young  man, 
I  say  to  thee,  rise  !     u  And  the  dead  sat  up,  and  began 

ii 


162  LUKE   VII. 

to  speak ;  and  he  gave  him  to  his  mother.  16And  fear 
took  possession  of  all,  and  they  glorified  God,  saying, 
A  great  prophet  had  risen  among  us  ;  and,  God  had 
visited  his  people.  17And  there  went  forth  this  ac- 
count about  him  in  all  Judasa  and  all  the  surrounding 
country. 

18  And  to  John  his  disciples  had  reported  concerning 
all  these  things.  19And  calling  to  him  some  two  of 
his  disciples,  John  sent  to  the  Master,  saying,  Art  thou 
he  that  is  coming,  or  may  we  expect  another?  20And 
presenting  themselves  to  him  the  men  said,  John  the 
Baptist  sent  us  to  thee,  saying,  Art  thou  he  that  is 
coming,  or  may  we  expect  another?  21In  that  hour 
he  cured  many  of  diseases,  and  complaints,  and  evil 
spirits,  and  on  many  blind  he  bestowed  the  favor  to 
see.  ^And  answering  he  said  to  them,  Go  and  re- 
port to  John  what  you  saw  and  heard,  that  blind 
[men]  recover  sight,  lame  walk,  lepers  are  cleansed, 
deaf  hear,  dead  are  raised,  [the]  poor  receive  Good 
News.  23And  happy  is  whoever  should  not  take 
offense  at  me. 

24  And  the  messengers  of  John  having  gone  away, 
he  began  to  say  to  the  crowds  concerning  John,  What 
have  you  gone  out  into  the  Desert  to  view  ?  A  reed 
shaken  by  [the]  wind?  25But  what  have  you  gone 
out  to  see?  A  man  attired  in  soft  garments?  Behold, 
they  who  flourish  in  splendid  apparel  and  luxury  are 
in  the  royal  palaces.  *  But  what  have  you  gone  out 
to  see?  A  prophet?  Yes,  I  say  to  you,  and  a  great 
deal  more  than  a  prophet.  27This  it  is  concerning 
whom  it  stands  written, 


LUKE   VII.  163 

Behold,  I  send  forth  my  messenger  before  thy  face, 
Who  shall  prepare  thy  way  before  thee. 

28 1  say  to  you,  a  greater  prophet  among  women- 
born  than  John  there  is  none.  But  the  lesser  in 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  a  greater  than  he.  ^And  all 
the  people  on  having  heard  [him],  even  the  trib- 
ute-collectors, ascribed  righteousness  to  God,  having 
been  baptized  with  the  baptism  of  John.  30But  the 
Pharisees  and  the  lawyers  rejected  the  purpose  of 
God  toward  themselves,  not  having  been  baptized  by 
him. 

31To  what  therefore  shall  I  compare  the  men  of  this 
generation,  and  what  are  they  like?  3-'Thev  are  like 
young  children  who  sit  in  [the]  market  place,  and  call 
to  one  another,  saying,  We  played  on  the  pipe  to 
you,  and  you  did  not  dance  ;  we  made  lamentation, 
and  you  did  not  weep.  a5For  John  the  Baptist  has 
come  not  eating  bread  nor  drinking  wine,  and  you 
say,  He  has  a  demon.  34The  Son  of  man  has  come 
eating  and  drinking,  and  you  say,  Behold,  a  glutton 
and  a  wine-bibber,  a  friend  of  tribute-collectors  and 
sinners.  ^And  wisdom  received  justification  from  all 
her  children. 

86 And  a  certain  one  of  the  Pharisees  asked  him  to 
eat  with  him  ;  and  entering  into  the  Pharisee's  house, 
he  reclined  [at  table].  37And  behold,  a  woman,  who 
was  in  the  city,  a  sinner!  and  knowing  that  he  was 
reclining  [at  table]  in  the  house  of  the  Pharis 
having  procured  an  alabaster-vase  of  ointment,  wand 
standing  behind  by  his  fret  weeping,  she  began  to 
wet  his  feet  with    her  tears,   and  wiped  [them]  with 


164  LUKE  VII. 

the  hair  of  her  head,  and  fervently  kissed  his  feet,  and 
anointed  [them]  with  the  ointment.  39And  the  Phari- 
see who  had  invited  him,  seeing  it,  spoke  within  him- 
self, saying,  If  this  was  a  prophet,  he  would  have 
known  who,  and  what  sort  of  character,  the  woman 
[is],  who  is  touching  him  —  that  she  is  a  sinner. 
40 And  Jesus  answering  said  to  him,  Simon,  I  have 
something  to  say  to  thee.  And  says  he,  Teacher, 
say  [it]. 

41 A  certain  money-lender  had  two  debtors:  the  one 
owed  five  hundred  denarii,  and  the  other  fifty.  42As 
they  had  not  [the  means]  to  pay,  he  gave  [the  debt]  as 
a  favor  to  both.  Which  of  them  therefore  will  love 
him  most?  43  Simon  answering  said,  I  suppose  that 
[he]  to  whom  he  gave  the  most.  And  he  said  to  him, 
Thou  hadst  judged  correctly.  ^And  turning  to  the 
woman  he  said  to  Simon,  Beholdest  thou  this  woman? 
I  entered  into  thy  house :  water  for  my  feet  thou 
gavest  not,  but  she  with  her  tears  wet  my  feet,  and 
with  her  hair  wiped  [them].  45A  kiss  thou  gavest  me 
not :  but  she  from  the  time  I  entered  did  not  leave  off 
fervently  kissing  my  feet.  46My  head  with  oil  thou 
didst  not  anoint :  but  she  with  ointment  anointed  my 
feet.  47  Wherefore,  I  say  to  thee,  her  many  sins  have 
been  forgiven  ;  because  she  loved  much.  But  [he],  to 
whom  little  is  forgiven,  little  loves.  48And  he  said 
to  her,  Thy  sins  have  been  forgiven. 

49 And  those  reclining  at  table  with  him  began  to 
say  in  themselves,  Who  is  this  that  also  forgives  sins? 
50 But  he  said  to  the  woman,  Thy  faith  has  saved  thee. 
Go  thy  way  into  peace  ! 


LUKE   VIII.  165 

VIII. 

*And  it  came  to  pass  subsequently,  [that]  he  also 
journeyed  throughout  city  and  village,  preaching,  and 
announcing  the  Good  News  of  the  kingdom  of  God  ; 
also  the  twelve  with  him,  aand  certain  women  who 
had  been  cured  of  evil  spirits  and  infirmities,  —  Mary 
the  Magdalene  [so]  called,  from  whom  seven  demons 
had  gone  out,  3and  Joanna  wife  of  Chuzas,  steward  of 
Herod,  and  Susanna,  and  many  others,  —  who  minis- 
tered to  them  out  of  the  property  they  had. 

4  And  a  large  crowd  also  of  those,  who  from  various 
cities  were  proceeding  to  him,  being  convened,  he  said 
by  parable,  5The  sower  came  out  to  sow  his  seed. 
And,  in  his  sowing,  one  [portion]  fell  by  the  wax- 
side,  and  was  trampled  down,  and  the  birds  of  the  air 
devoured  it.  6And  another  fell  down  on  the  ledsre, 
and.  having  sprung  up,  withered  on  account  of  not 
having  moisture.  7And  another  fell  in  [the]  midst  of 
the  thorns,  and  the  thorns  simultaneously  springing 
up  choked  it.  sAnd  another  fell  into  the  good  soil, 
and  having  sprung  up  produced  a  crop  of  a  hundred 
fold.  Having  said  these  things  he  exclaimed,  He  that 
has  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear. 

9And  his  disciples  asked  him  what  this  parable 
meant.  10And  he  said,  To  you  it  has  been  given  to 
know  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  God  ;  but 
to  the  rest  in  parables:  that  seeing  they  may  not  see, 
and  hearing  may  not  understand.  uNow  the  parable 
means  this:  — Tin-  seed  is  the  word  of  God.  "And 
they  by  til,-  way-side  are  they  that  have  heard;  then 
Come>   the   devil    and    takes   away  the  word   from   their 


166  LUKE   VIII. 

heart,  that  they  may  not  believe  and  be  saved.  13And 
they  on  the  ledge  [are  they]  who  whenever  they  hear 
receive  with  joy  the  word,  and  these  have  no  root ; 
who  believe  for  a  while,  and  in  time  of  trial  fall  away. 
14  And  that  which  fell  in  among  the  thorns,  —  these  are 
they  who  have  heard,  and  going  [away]  are  choked 
by  life's  anxieties  and  riches  and  pleasures,  and  do  not 
ripen.  15And  that  on  the  fine  soil,  —  these  are  they 
who,  having  heard  with  a  trusty  and  good  heart,  re- 
tain the  word,  and  bear  a  crop  with  constancy. 

16  And  no  one  having  lighted  a  lamp  covers  it  with  a 
vessel,  or  puts  [it]  underneath  a  couch,  but  puts  [it] 
on  a  lamp-stand,  that  those  going  in  may  see  the  light. 
17 For  there  is  not  a  secret  thing  which  shall  not  be- 
come manifest,  nor  hidden  away  which  should  not 
be  known  and  come  into  public  view.  18Take  heed 
therefore  how  you  hear :  for  whoever  may  have,  to 
him  will  be  given  ;  and  whoever  may  not  have,  — 
even  what  he  thinks  to  have  will  be  taken  away 
from   him. 

19 And  his  mother  and  his  brothers  came  to  him, 
and  could  not  get  to  him  on  account  of  "the  crowd. 

20  And  it  was  announced  to  him,  Thy  mother  and  thy 
brothers   are    standing    outside,   wishing  to   see  thee. 

21  But  he  answering  said  to  them,  My  mother  and  my 
brothers  are  these  who  hear  and  do  the  word  of  God. 

22 And  it  came  to  pass  on  one  of  the  days,  [that] 
both  himself  and  his  disciples  went  on  board  a  boat, 
and  he  said  to  them,  Let  us  cross  over  to  the  other 
side  of  the  lake:   and  they  launched  forth.     ^ And  he 


LUKE  VIII.  167 

fell  asleep  as  they  sailed  ;  and  a  squall  of  wind  came 
down  upon  the  lake,  and  they  were  filling  and  in  peril. 
84 And  coming  to  [him]  they  waked  him  up,  saying, 
Master,  Master,  we  are  perishing.  And  he  being 
waked  up  rebuked  the  wind  and  the  dashing  of  the 
water  ;  and  they  ceased,  and  there  came  on  a  calm. 
26 And  he  said  to  them,  Where  [is]  your  faith?  But 
they  feared  and  wondered,  saying  to  one  another,  Who 
then  is  this,  that  he  orders  even  the  winds  and  the 
water,   and  they  obey  him? 

"And  they  sailed  down  to  the  country  of  the  Gera- 
senes,  which  is  opposite  Galilee.  27And  on  his  having 
gone  out  upon  the  land,  there  met  him  a  certain  man 
out  of  the  city,  who  had  demons  ;  and  for  a  consider- 
able time  he  had  worn  no  garment,  and  dwelt  in  no 
house,  but  in  the  tombs.  "And  on  seeing  Jesus,  hav- 
ing lifted  up  a  cry  he  fell  down  before  him,  and  said 
with  a  loud  voice,  What  have  I  to  do  with  thee,  Jesus, 
Son  of  the  Most  High  God?  I  entreat  thee,  do  not 
torment  me.  -°For  he  began  to  command  the  unclean 
spirit  to  come  out  from  the  man  :  for  many  times  it 
had  seized  powerful  hold  of  him,  and  he  was  bound 
with  chains  and  fetters,  being  kept  guarded  ;  and 
snapping  asunder  the  bonds  he  was  driven  by  the 
demon  into  the  deserts.  wAnd  Jesus  asked  him  say- 
ing, What  is  thy  name?  And  he  said.  Legion  :  because 
many  demons  had  entered  into  him.  n And  they  be- 
sought him  not  to  order  them  to  depart  into  the  abyss. 
Now  there  was  there  a  herd  of  a  good  many  swine 
feeding  on  the  mountain,  and  they  besought  him  to 
permit  them  to  enter  into  those.  And  he  permitted 
them.         And    tin     demons   going   out   from    the    man 


168  LUKE   VIII. 

entered  into  the  swine,  and  the  herd  rushed  down  the 
steep  slope  into  the  lake,  and  were  drowned.  34And 
the  herdsmen  seeing  the  event  fled,  and  carried  the 
news  into  the  city  and  into  the  hamlets.  35And  they 
came  out  to  see  the  event ;  and  they  came  to  Jesus, 
and  found  the  man,  from  whom  the  demons  came  out, 
clothed  and  sane  in  mind,  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  ; 
and  they  became  afraid.  36And  they  that  saw  [it] 
reported   to    them    how  the    demoniac   was    restored. 

37  And  the  whole  multitude  of  the  surrounding  region 
of  the  Gerasenes  asked  him  to  depart  from  them:  be- 
cause they  were  seized  with  a  great  panic. 

And  he  himself  going  on  board   a  boat  returned. 

38  And  the  man  from  whom  the  demons  had  come  out 
begged  of  him  to  be  with  him  ;  but  he  dismissed  him, 
saying,  39 Return  to  thy  home,  and  narrate  how  great 
things  God  did  for  thee.  And  he  departed,  proclaim- 
ing throughout  the  whole  city  how  great  things  Jesus 
did  for  him. 

40  And  it  came  to  pass,  on  the  return  of  Jesus,  [that] 
the  crowd  welcomed  him  ;  for  all  were  expecting  him. 
41  And  behold,  there  came  a  man  whose  name  was 
Jairus,  and  was  himself  a  ruler  of  the  synagogue ; 
and  falling  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  he  entreated  him  to 
enter  into  his  house,  42  because  he  had  an  only  daugh- 
ter, about  twelve  years  old,  and  this  [daughter]  was 
dying.  And  as  he  went  the  crowds  choked  up  his 
way.  43And  a  woman  being  in  a  [complaint  of] 
blood- flowing  for  twelve  years  previous,  who  after 
having  spent  her  entire  living  on  physicians  could 
not  be  cured  by  any  one,  ^coming  to  [him]  behind 
touched  the  fringe  of  his  garment ;  and  instantly  her 


LUKE   IX.  160 

blood-flowing  stopped.  45  And  said  Jesus,  Who  [is  it] 
that  touched  me?  And  all  denying  [it],  Peter  and 
those  with  him  said.  Master,  the  crowds  are  confining 
and  jostling  thee.  46  But  Jesus  said,  Some  one  touched 
me  ;  for  I  became  aware  of  power  having  gone  out 
from  me.  47And  the  woman,  perceiving  that  she  was 
not  concealed,  came  trembling,  and  falling  down  to 
him  told  before  all  the  people  for  what  cause  she 
touched  him.  and  how  she  was  instantly  healed. 
48  And  he  said  to  her,  Daughter,  thy  faith  has  restored 
thee  :   go  thy  way  into  peace. 

49  While  he  is  yet  speaking,  some  one  comes  from 
the  synagogue-ruler's,  saying,  Thy  daughter  has  died  ; 
worry  the  Teacher  no  longer.  50But  Jesus  on  hear- 
ing [it]  answered  him,  Fear  not;  only  believe,  and 
she  will  be  restored.  51And  coming  to  the  house, 
he  suffered  no  one  to  enter  with  him,  except  Peter  and 
John  and  James,  and  the  father  and  the  mother  of  the 
young  maiden.  52And  all  were  weeping  and  bewail- 
ing her.  But  he  said,  Weep  not :  she  had  not  died, 
but  is  asleep.  53And  they  laughed  at  him,  knowing 
that  she  had  died.  54But  he  himself  taking  hold  of 
her  hand  called  out,  saying,  Young  maiden,  rise. 
66  And  her  spirit  returned,  and  she  instantly  rose  up  ; 
and  he  directed  that  [something]  be  given  her  to  eat. 
66  And  her  parents  were  transported  [with  joy],  and  he 
commanded  them  to  tell  the  event  to  no  one. 


IX. 

*And  having  called  together  the  twelve,  lie  gave  to 
them  power  and  authority   over  all  the  demons,  and 


170  LUKE  IX. 

to  cure  diseases.  2And  he  sent  them  to  proclaim  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  to  heal;  3and  he  told  them, 
Take  nothing  for  the  journey,  neither  staff',  nor  wallet, 
nor  bread,  nor  money;  nor  to  have  two  tunics  apiece. 
4 And  into  whatever  house  you  enter,  there  abide  and 
thence  depart.  5And  whoever  may  not  receive  you, 
on  your  coming  out  from  that  city  shake  off  even  the 
dust  from  your  feet,  for  a  testimony  against  them. 
6And  departing  they  went  through  the  various  vil- 
lages, announcing  the  Good  News,  and  curing  every- 
where. 

7 And  Herod  the  tetrarch  heard  of  all  the  events; 
and  he  was  in  perplexity,  because  it  was  said  by 
some  that  John  had  risen  from  [the]  dead,  8and 
by  some  that  Elijah  had  appeared,  and  [by]  others 
that  some  prophet  of  those  of  ancient  times  had  risen 
up.  9But  said  Herod,  John  I  beheaded;  but  who  is 
this  of  whom  I  hear  such  things?  And  he  sought  to 
see  him. 

10  And  the  apostles  returning  narrated  to  him  how 
great  things  they  had  done.  And  taking  them,  he 
withdrew  privately  to  a  city  called  Bethsaida.  nAnd 
the  crowds  on  knowing  it  followed  him  ;  and  welcom- 
ing them  he  talked  to  them  of  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  those  having  need  of  cure  he  healed.  12And  the 
day  began  to  decline.  And  the  twelve  coming  said 
to  him,  Dismiss  the  crowd,  that  going  into  the  vil- 
lages and  hamlets  around  they  might  lodge,  and  find 
a  supply  of  food  ;  because  we  are  here  in  a  desert 
place.  13And  he  said  to  them,  Give  them,  you  your- 
selves, [something]  to  eat.     But  they  said,  We  have 


LUKE   IX.  171 

not  more  than  five  loaves  and  two  fishes  ;  unless  we 
ourselves  go  and  buy  eatables  for  all  this  people. 
14 Now  there  were  about  live  thousand  men.  And 
he  said  to  his  disciples.  Make  them  recline  by  parties 
of  fifty  each.  1:'Aiul  they  did  so,  and  made  all  recline. 
wAnd  having  taken  the  five  loaves  and  the  two  fishes, 
looking  up  to  heaven  he  invoked  a  blessing  on  them, 
and  broke  and  gave  to  the  disciples  to  set  before  the 
crowd.  1TAnd  all  ate  and  were  satisfied;  and  there 
was  taken  up  the  overplus  to  them  of  broken  pieces, 
twelve  hand-baskets  [full]. 

l8And  it  came  to  pass,  while  he  was  praying  in  a 
lone  place  [that]  his  disciples  were  present  with  him  ; 
and  he  asked  them  saying,  Whom  do  the  crowds  pro- 
nounce me  to  be?  19And  they  answering  said,  John 
the  Baptist ;  but  others,  Elijah  ;  and  others  [say]  that 
some  prophet  of  those  of  ancient  times  had  risen  up. 
-  And  he  said  to  them,  But  whom  do  you  pronounce 
me  to  be?  And  Peter  answering  said,  The  Christ  of 
God.  nAnd  admonishing  them,  he  commanded  [them] 
to  tell  this  to  no  one,  "saying,  The  Son  of  man  must 
suffer  many  things,  and  be  rejected  on  the  part  of  the 
elders  and  chief  priests  and  scribes,  and  be  killed,  and 
on  the  third  day  rise. 

And  he  said  to  all,  If  any  one  wishes  to  come  after 
me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross  daily, 
and  follow  me.  MFor  whoever  would  save  his  life 
will  lose  it;  but  whoever  should  lose  his  life  for  my 
sake,  this  [one]  will  save  it.  -•''For  what  is  a  man 
profited,  having  gained  the  whole  world,  but  lost  or 
forfeited  himself.     * For  whoever  should  be  ashamed 


172  LUKE  IX. 

of  me  and  my  words,  of  this  [one]  will  the  Son  of 
man  be  ashamed,  whenever  he  should  come  in  his 
glory,  and  [in  the  glory]  of  the  Father  and  the  holy 
angels.  ^But  I  say  to  you  truly,  there  are  some  of 
those  standing  in  this  place,  who  should  not  taste 
death  until  they  shall  have  seen  the  kingdom  of  God. 

28  And  it  came  to  pass  after  [he  had  spoken]  these 
words  —  [it  was]  about  eight  days  —  that  taking 
with  [him]  Peter  and  John  and  James,  he  also  went 
up  the  mountain  to  pray.  ^And  while  he  was 
praying,  the  appearance  of  his  countenance  became 
different,  and  his  clothing  white,  gleaming  out  as 
lightning.  30And  behold,  two  men  were  conversing 
with  him,  who  were  Moses  and  Elijah  ;  31who  appear- 
ing in  glory  spoke  of  his  departure,  which  he  was 
about  to  accomplish  in  Jerusalem.  32Now  Peter  and 
his  companions  were  weighed  down  by  sleep  ;  but, 
keeping  awake  throughout,  they  saw  his  glory,  and 
the  two  men  who  were  standing  with  him.  33And 
it  came  to  pass,  as  they  were  separating  from  him, 
[that]  Peter  said  to  Jesus,  Master,  it  is  an  excellent 
thing  that  we  are  here  ;  and  let  us  make  three  booths, 
one  for  thee,  and  one  for  Moses,  and  one  for  Elijah  — 
not  knowing  what  he  was  saying.  34And  while  he 
was  saying  these  things,  a  cloud  came  and  over- 
shadowed them ;  and  they  were  afraid  when  they 
entered  into  the  cloud.  35And  there  came  a  voice  out 
of  the  cloud,  saying,  This  is  my  chosen  Son,  hearken 
to  him.  36And  when  the  voice  had  come,  Jesus  was 
found  alone.  And  they  themselves  became  silent 
[about  it],  and  to  no  one  reported  they  in  those  days 
any  thing  of  what  they  saw. 


LUKE   IX.  173 

37 And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  succeeding  day.  when 
they  had  come  down  from  the  mountain,  [that]  a  large 
crowd  met  him.  3SAnd  behold,  a  man  from  the  crowd 
shouted,  saying,  Teacher,  I  entreat  thee,  look  on  my 
son;  for  he  is  my  only -begotten :  39and  lo,  a  spirit 
takes  him,  and  suddenly  cries  out,  and  convulses  him, 
amid  foaming,  and  hardly  retires  from  him  after  hav- 
ing bruised  him  all  up.  40And  I  entreated  thy  disci- 
ples to  cast  it  out,  and  they  were  unable.  41  And  Jesus 
answering  said,  O  unbelieving  and  perverse  genera- 
tion !  how  long  shall  I  be  with  you,  and  endure  you  ? 
Lead  hither  thy  son.  4'2And,  while  he  was  still  ap- 
proaching, the  demon  threw  him  into  spasms,  and 
convulsed  him  altogether.  But  Jesus  rebuked  the 
unclean  spirit,  and  healed  the  lad,  and  gave  him  back 
to  his  father.  cAnd  all  were  struck  with  astonish- 
ment at  the  greatness  of  God. 

And  while  all  were  wondering  at  all  the  things 
which  he  did,  he  said  to  his  disciples,  44Put  you  these 
words  into  your  ears  —  namely,  the  Son  of  man  is 
about  to  be  delivered  up  into  men's  hands.  45But  they 
were  ignorant  of  [the  import  of  J  this  declaration,  and 
it  was  concealed  from  them,  that  they  might  not  per- 
ceive it ;  and  they  were  afraid  to  ask  him  about  this 
declaration. 

46  And  there  entered  among  them  a  suggestion,  which 
of  them  perchance  might  be  greater  [than  the  rest]. 
47  And  Jesus,  knowing  the  suggestion  of  their  heart. 
took  a  young  child  and  placed  it  by  his  side.  4sand 
said  to  them,  Whoever  should  receive  this  little  child 


174  LUKE  IX. 

upon  my  name,  receives  me ;  and  whoever  should 
receive  me,  receives  Him  who  sent  me :  for  he  that  is 
the  lesser  among  you  all,  —  this  [one]  is  great. 

49 And  John  answering  said,  Master,  we  saw  some 
one,  upon  thy  name,  casting  out  demons ;  and  we 
forbade  him,  because  he  does  not  follow  with  us. 
60 And  Jesus  said  to  him,  Forbid  not;  for  he  who  is 
not  against  you  is  for  you. 

51  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  the  days  for  his  assump- 
tion [into  heaven]  were  being  completed,  he  himself 
also  steadfastly  set  his  face  to  go  to  Jerusalem  ;  52and 
he  sent  messengers  before  his  face.  And  going  their 
way  they  entered  into  a  village  of  Samaritans,  so  as 
to  make  ready  for  him.  53And  they  received  him  not, 
because  his  face  was  directed  towards  Jerusalem. 
54 And  his  disciples,  James  and  John,  seeing  [it], 
said,  Master,  wilt  thou  that  we  bid  fire  descend  from 
heaven  and  consume  them?  55But  turning  round  he 
rebuked  them.  56And  they  proceeded  to  another  vil- 
lage. 

57  And  as  they  were  proceeding  on  the  way,  said 
some  one  to  him,  I  will  follow  thee  whithersoever 
thou  depart.  58And  said  Jesus  to  him,  The  foxes  have 
holes,  and  the  birds  of  the  air  nests ;  but  the  Son  of 
man  has  not  where  he  may  lay  the  head.  59And  he 
said  to  another,  Follow  me.  And  the  [person]  said, 
Permit  me  first  to  go  and  bury  my  father.  60  But  he 
said  to  him,  Suffer  the  dead  to  bury  their  own  dead  ; 
but  go  thou  and  publish  abroad  the  kingdom  of  God. 
61  And  said  also  another,  I  will  follow  thee,  Master; 
but  first  permit  me  to  take  leave  of  those  at  my  home. 
62 But  said  Jesus  to  him,  No  one  putting  his  hand  to  a 


LUKE   X.  175 

plough,  and  looking  back,  is  qualified  for  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

X. 

1And  after  these  things  the  Master  designated 
seventy  others  also,  and  sent  them  forth  two  by  two 
before  his  face  into  every  city  and  place,  whither  he 
himself  was  about  to  come.  -And  he  said  to  them, 
The  harvest  [is]  large,  but  the  laborers  [are]  few  : 
pray  therefore  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  He 
would  dispatch  laborers  into  his  harvest.  3Go  your 
way  ;  behold,  I  send  you  forth  as  lambs  in  [the]  midst 
of  wolves.  4  Carry  no  purse,  no  wallet,  no  sandals  ;  do 
not  salute  any  on  the  road.  5And  into  whatever  house 
you  enter,  first  say,  Peace  to  this  house!  cAnd  if  a 
son  of  peace  be  there,  your  peace  shall  rest  upon  it: 
otherwise,  it  shall  come  back  to  you.  7And  in  that 
house  abide,  eating  and  drinking  what  they  provide; 
for  the  laborer  is  worthy  of  his  reward.  Remove  not 
from  house  to  house.  8And  into  whatever  city  you 
enter,  and  they  receive  you,  eat  what  is  set  before 
you,  9and  cure  the  sick  in  it.  and  say  to  them,  The 
kingdom  of  God  has  approached  near  to  you.  wAnd 
into  whatever  city  you  enter,  and  they  receive  you  not, 
going  out  into  its  streets  say,  "Even  the  dust  of  your 
city,  that  cleaves  to  us  on  our  feet,  we  wipe  off  to 
you:  nevertheless  know  this  —  that  the  kingdom  of 
God  has  approached  near.  12But  I  say  to  you.  that 
more  tolerable  will  it  have  been  in  that  day  for  Sodom 
than  for  that  city.  l8Woe  to  thee,  Chorazin  !  woe  to 
thee,  Bethsaida!  because  if  in  Tyre  and  Sidon  had 
taken  place  the  mighty  deeds,  which  took  place  in  you, 


176  LUKE   X. 

they  would  long  ago  have  repented,  sitting  in  sackcloth 
and  ashes.  14 Nevertheless,  more  tolerable  will  it  have 
been  in  the  judgment  for  Tyre  and  Sidon  than  for  you. 
15 And  thou,  Kapharnaum  !  shalt  thou  exalt  thyself  to 
heaven?  Thou  shalt  be  brought  down  to  the  under- 
world. 

16 He  that  hears  you,  hears  me ;  and  he  that  rejects 
you,  rejects  me :  but  he  that  rejects  me,  rejects  Him 
who  sent  me. 

17  And  the  seventy  returned  with  joy,  saying,  Master, 
even  the  demons  submit  themselves  to  us  in  thy  name. 
18 And  he  said  to  them,  I  viewed  Satan,  fallen  like 
lightning  out  of  the  sky.  19  Behold,  I  have  given  you 
authority  to  tread  upon  serpents  and  scorpions,  and 
against  all  the  power  of  the  enemy,  and  nothing  shall 
at  all  harm  you.  20 Nevertheless,  rejoice  not  in  this, 
that  the  spirits  submit  themselves  to  you,  but  rejoice 
that  your  names  have  been  inscribed  in  heaven. 

21  In  that  hour  he  exulted  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
said,  I  acknowledge  to  thee,  Father,  Lord  of  heaven 
and  earth,  that  Thou  didst  conceal  these  things  from 
wise  and  sagacious  [men],  and  disclose  them  to  babes  : 
yes,  Father,  that  so  came  to  pass  [thy  purpose  of] 
good  will  before  Thee  !  22  And  turning  himself  to  the 
disciples  he  said,  All  things  were  delivered  to  me  by 
my  Father ;  and  no  one  knows  who  the  Son  is  but 
the  Father,  and  who  the  Father  is  but  the  Son,  and  he 
to  whom  the  Son  may  be  disposed  to  reveal  [Him]. 
23 And  turning  himself  to  the  disciples  in  private  he 
said,  Happy  the  eyes  that  behold  what  you  behold ! 
24For  I   say   to  you,  that   many  prophets    and  kings 


LUKE    X.  177 

wished  to  see  what  you  behold,  and  saw  not;   and  to 
hear  what  you  hear,  and  heard  not. 

-  And  lo.  a  certain  lawyer  rose  up,  putting  him  to 
trial,  saving,  Teacher,  [by]  doing  what  shall  I  inherit 
eternal  life?  -"And  he  said  to  him,  How  stands  it 
written  in  the  Law?  How  readest  thou?  -TAnd 
he  answering  said,  Thou  shalt  love  [the]  Lord 
thy  God  out  of  thy  whole  heart,  and  with  thy 
whole  soul,  and  with  thy  whole  strength,  and 
with  thy  whole  mind  ;  and  thy  neighbor  as  thy- 
SELF. "And  he  said  to  him,  Thou  answeredst  cor- 
rectly :  do  this,  and  thou  shalt  live.  aBut  he  wishing 
to  justify  himself  said  to  Jesus,  And  who  is  my  neigh- 
bor? "And  Jesus  in  reply  said,  A  certain  man  was 
going  down  from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho,  and  fell  among 
robbers,  who,  having  both  stripped  him  and  inflicted 
blows,  went  away  leaving  [him]  half-dead.  31And  by 
chance  a  certain  priest  was  going  down  on  that  road, 
and,  when  he  saw  him,  passed  by  on  the  opposite  side. 
32 And  in  like  manner  also  a  Levite  happening  at  the 
place,  when  he  came  and  saw,  passed  by  on  the  oppo- 
site side.  ^But  a  certain  Samaritan  journeying  came 
along  by  him,  and,  when  he  saw,  was  moved  with 
pity,  Mand  coming  to  [him]  bound  up  his  wounds, 
pouring  on  oil  and  wine  ;  and,  mounting  him  on  his 
own  beast,  he  brought  him  to  an  inn,  and  took  care 
of  him.  KAnd  on  the  morrow,  throwing  out  two 
denarii,  he  gave  [them]  to  the  host  and  said.  Take 
care  of  him  :  and,  whatever  in  addition  thou  expend, 
1  when  I  come  back  again  will  repay  thee.  "Which 
of  these  three  seems  to  thee  to  have  proved  neighbor  of 

I  2 


178  LUKE  XL 

him  who  fell  in  with  the  robbers?  37And  he  said, 
He  who  did  the  deed  of  mercy  in  his  behalf.  And 
said  Jesus  to  him,  Go,  and  do  thou  likewise. 

38  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  they  journeyed,  [that]  he 
also  entered  into  a  certain  village.  And  a  certain 
woman,  by  name  Martha,  welcomed  him  into  her 
house.  39And  she  had  a  sister  called  Mary,  who 
having:  seated  herself  at  the  feet  of  the  Master  was 
listening  to  his  discourse.  40But  Martha  was  distracted 
about  much  serving ;  and  stopping  near  [him]  she 
said,  Master,  carest  thou  not  that  my  sister  left  me  to 
serve  alone?  Tell  her  therefore  that  she  assist  me. 
41  But  the  Master  answering  said  to  vher,  Martha, 
Martha,  thou  art  anxious  and  disturbed  about  many 
things  ;  42but  of  one  thing  there  is  need.  For  Mary 
chose  the  good  part,  which  shall  not  be  taken  away 
from  her. 

XL 

*And  it  came  to  pass,  when  he  was  in  a  certain 
place  praying,  [that]  as  he  ceased  some  one  of  his 
disciples  said  to  him,  Master,  teach  us  to  pray,  as 
John  also  taught  his  disciples.  2And  he  said  to  them, 
Whenever  you  pray,  say, 

Father,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 

Thy  kingdom  come. 

3 Give  us  day  by  day  our  daily  bread. 

4  And  forgive  us  our  sins  ;  for  we  ourselves  also  for- 
give every  one  in  debt  to  us. 

And  do  not  bring  us  into  trial. 

6  And  he  said  to  them,  Who  of  you  shall   have  a 


LUKE   XL  179 

friend,  and  shall  go  to  him  at  midnight  and  say  to 
him,  Friend,  supply  me  with  three  loaves,  6 since  a 
friend  of  mine  had  arrived  from  a  journey  to  me,  and 
I  have  not  [any  thing]  which  I  may  set  before  him  ;  — 
"and  that  [friend]  from  within  answering  should 
saw  Give  me  no  trouble ;  the  door  is  now  bolted, 
and  my  children  with  me  are  [gone]  to  bed  ;  I  cannot 
get  up  and  give  thee?  8I  say  to  you,  if  even  he 
shall  not  get  up  and  give  to  him  on  account  of  being 
his  friend,  vet  at  least  on  account  of  his  importunity 
he  will  rise,  and  give  him  as  many  as  he  wants. 
BAnd  I  to  you  say,  ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  to  you  ; 
seek,  and  you  shall  find  ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened 
to  you.  10For  every  one  that  asks  receives,  and  he 
that  seeks  finds,  and  to  him  that  knocks  it  shall  be 
opened.  nAnd  of  what  father  from  among  you  shall 
the  son  ask  a  loaf,  —  will  he  thereupon  give  him  a 
stone?  or  a  fish  also,  —  will  he  instead  of  a  fish  give 
him  a  serpent?  ^or  shall  also  ask  an  egg^ —  will  he 
give  him  a  scorpion?  13If  you  therefore,  being  evil, 
know  how  to  give  good  gifts  to  your  children,  how 
much  more  will  the  Father  who  is  from  heaven  give 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  Him  ! 

14 And  he  was  casting  out  a  demon,  and  it  was 
dumb ;  and  it  came  to  pass  that,  the  demon  having 
come  out,  the  dumb  [man]  spoke.  And  the  crowds 
wondered.  15But  some  of  them  said,  He  casts  out 
the  demons  by  Beelzebul,  the  ruler  of  the  demons. 
wAnd  others,  trying  him,  sought  from  him  a  sign  out 
of  [the]  sky.  17But  he  knowing  their  devices  said  to 
them,  Every  kingdom  divided  against  itself  is  deso- 
lated ;   and  house,  against  house,  falls.    18  And  if  Satan 


180  LUKE   XI. 

also  had  become  divided  against  himself,  how  shall 
his  kingdom  stand?  Because  you  say  that  by  Beelze- 
bul  I  cast  out  the  demons.  19But,  if  I  by  Beelzebul 
cast  out  the  demons,  by  whom  do  your  sons  cast 
out?    Wherefore  they  themselves  shall  be  your  judges. 

20  But  if  by  [the]  finger  of  God  I  cast  out  the  demons, 
then   the   kingdom  of  God  had  already  reached  you. 

21  Whenever  the  strong  [man]  fully  armed  may  guard 
his  own  court,  his  possessions  are  in  peace;  2Jbut, 
whenever  a  stronger  than  he  assail  and  conquer  him, 
he  takes  away  his  panoply  on  which  he  had  relied, 
and  distributes  his  spoils. 

23 He  that  is  not  with  me  is  against  me,  and  he  that 
gathers  not  with  me  scatters. 

24  Whenever  the  unclean  spirit  should  come  out  from 
the  man,  it  roams  through  waterless  places,  seeking 
rest;  and  not  finding  [it]  says,  I  will  return  into  my 
house,  whence  I  came  out:  25and,  having  come,  finds 
[it]  swept  and  put  in  order.  26Then  it  goes  and  takes 
with  [it]  seven  other  spirits  more  wicked  than  itself, 
and  they  enter  and  dwell  there  ;  and  the  last  state  of 
that  man  becomes  worse  than  the  first. 

27  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  he  said  these  things, 
[that]  a  certain  woman  out  of  the  crowd  lifting  up 
[her]  voice  said  to  him,  Happy  the  womb  that  carried 
thee,  and  breasts  which  thou  didst  suck.  28But  he 
said,  Happy,  rather,  they  that  hear  the  word  of  God 
and  keep  [it]. 

29  And  the  crowds  being  gathered  thickly  together, 
he  began  to  say,  This  generation  is  an  evil  generation  ; 
it  seeks  a  sign  :  and  no  sign  shall  be  given  to  it  but 
the  sign  of  Jonah.    ^For  even  as  Jonah  became  a  sign 


LUKE   XL  181 

to  the  Ninevites,  so  shall  also  the  Son  of  man  be  to 
this  generation.  31A  queen  of  [the]  South  will  rise 
in  the  judgment  with  the  men  of  this  generation,  and 
condemn  them  ;  because  she  came  from  the  ends  of 
the  earth  to  hear  the  wisdom  of  Solomon  :  and  behold, 
more  than  a  Solomon  [is]  here.  32Men  of  Nineveh 
will  rise  up  in  the  judgment  with  this  generation,  and 
condemn  it ;  because  they  repented  at  the  preaching 
of  Jonah,  and  behold,  more  than  a  Jonah  [is]  here. 

33No  one  having  lighted  a  lamp  puts  [it]  into  a 
covert  place,  neither  under  the  measure,  but  on  the 
lamp-stand  ;  that  those  going  in  may  see  the  light. 

34 Thy  eye  is  the  lamp  of  the  body.  Whenever 
thy  eye  be  free  from  blemish,  thy  whole  body  also 
is  in  the  light ;  but  whenever  it  be  bad,  thy  body 
also  [is]  in  the  dark.  ^Consider  therefore  lest  the 
light  in  thee  is  darkness.  06If,  then,  thy  whole  body 
is  in  the  light,  not  having  any  part  dark,  it  will  all  be 
in  the  light,  as  when  the  lamp  by  its  gleaming  gives 
light  to  thee. 

:3TAnd.  when  he  had  spoken,  a  Pharisee  asks  him 
to  dine  with  him  :  and  entering  he  reclined  at  table. 
88 And  the  Pharisee,  noticing,  wondered  that  he  did 
not  first  bathe  before  the  dinner.  39But  the  Master 
said  to  him,  Xow  you  Pharisees  make  clean  the  out- 
side of  the  cup  and  of  the  platter,  but  the  inner  [part] 
of  you  is  full  of  greed  and  wickedness.  40  Inconsider- 
ate !  did  not  he  who  made  the  outer  make  also  the 
inner?  ttBut  give  the  contents  in  alms,  and  lo,  all 
things  are  clean  to  you.  •'-But  woe  to  you  Pharisees! 
beeause  you  tithe  the  mint  und  the  rue  and  every  gar- 


182  LUKE  XL 

den-herb,  and  pass  by  justice  and  the  love  of  God. 
These  you  ought  to  have  done,  and  not  omit  those. 
^Woe  to  you  Pharisees  !  because  you  like  the  first 
seat  in  the  synagogues,  and  the  salutations  in  the 
market-places.  ^VVoe  to  you,  because  you  are  as 
the  unobserved  sepulchres,  and  the  men  that  walk 
over  [them]  know  [it]  not. 

45  And  a  certain  one  of  the  lawyers  answering  says 
to  him,  Teacher,  in  saying  these  things  thou  dost 
abuse  us  also.  46And  he  said,  To  you  lawyers  also, 
woe  !  because  you  load  men  with  burdens  difficult  to 
carry,  and  you  yourselves  will  not  touch  the  burdens 
with  one  of  your  fingers.  47  Woe  to  you,  because  you 
build  the  sepulchres  of  the  prophets,  and  your  fathers 
killed  them.  48Then  are  you  witnesses,  and  approve 
the  deeds,  of  your  fathers,  that  they  killed  them  ;  but 
you  build.  49 Wherefore  also  said  the  Wisdom  of 
God,  I  will  send  to  them  prophets  and  apostles,  and 
[some]  of  them  they  will  kill,  and  persecute;  50that 
the  blood  of  all  the  prophets,  which  has  been  poured 
out  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  may  be  required 
of  this  generation,  51from  [the]  blood  of  Abel  unto 
[the]  blood  of  Zachariah,  who  perished  between  the 
altar  and  the  House  :  yes,  I  say  to  you,  it  will  be  re- 
quired of  this  generation. 

52  Woe  to  you,  lawyers  !  because  you  took  away  the 
key  of  knowledge  :  you  yourselves  did  not  enter,  and 
those  entering  you  forbade. 

53 And  on  his  coming  out  from  that  place,  the 
scribes  and  the  Pharisees  began  to  be  bitterly  in- 
censed, and  to  push  him   with  questions  about  many 


LUKE   XII.  183 

tilings  more,  54 lying  in  wait  to  catch  something  out  of 
his  month. 


XII. 

1  Meanwhile,  the  myriads  of  the  crowd  having 
assembled  in  such  a  mass,  that  they  trod  upon  one 
another,  he  began  to  say  to  his  disciples,  first :  Take 
heed  to  yourselves  of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees, 
which  is  hvpocrisy.  2Now  there  is  nothing  covered 
up.  which  will  not  be  uncovered  ;  and  secret,  which 
will  not  be  known.  3Wherefore,  whatever  you  said  in 
the  darkness  will  be  heard  in  the  light,  and  what  you 
spoke  to  the  ear  in  the  chambers  will  be  proclaimed 
on  the  housetops.  4And  I  say  to  you  who  are  my 
friends,  do  not  be  afraid  of  them  who  kill  the  body, 
and  afterwards  have  nothing  more  remaining  to  do. 
6 But  I  will  indicate  to  you  whom  you  should  fear: 
fear  Him  who  after  having  killed  has  authority  to  cast 
into  hell.  Yes,  I  say  to  you,  fear  this  [one].  GAre 
not  five  sparrows  sold  for  two  pence?  and  not  one 
of  them  has  been  forgotten  in  the  presence  of  God. 
7 But  even  the  hairs  of  your  head  have  all  been  num- 
bered. Be  not  in  fear:  you  are  of  more  value  than 
manv  sparrows. 

8And  I  say  to  you,  every  one  who  should  confess  in 
my  behalf  before  men,  the  Son  of  man  will  also  con- 
fess  in  his  behalf  before  the  angels  of  God.  9But 
he  that  has  denied  me  in  the  presence  of  men  will 
be  denied  in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God.  wAnd 
everv  one  who  shall  say  a  word  against  the  Son  of 
man,   it   will  be   forgiven    him  ;   but   to    him   that   has 


184  LUKE   XII. 

blasphemed  against  the  Holy  Spirit,  it  will  not  be 
forgiven. 

11  And  whenever  they  should  bring  you  to  the  syna- 
gogues, and  the  magistracies,  and  the  authorities,  be 
not  anxious  how  or  what  to  plead  in  defense,  or  what 
to  say;  12for  the  Holy  Spirit  will  teach  you  in  that 
hour  what  it  is  needful  to  say. 

13 And  said  some  one  out  of  the  crowd  to  him, 
Teacher,  tell  my  brother  to  divide  with  me  the  inherit- 
ance. 14But  he  said  to  him,  Man,  who  appointed  me 
judge  or  divider  over  you?  15And  he  said  to  them, 
Look  you  [to  it],  and  keep  yourselves  from  all  covet- 
ousness  :  because,  in  the  abundance  that  any  one  has, 
his  life  is  not  [a  part]  of  the  possessions  that  he  has. 
16 And  he  spoke  a  parable  to  them,  saying,  A  certain 
rich  man's  tract  of  land  yielded  abundantly.  17  And  he 
reasoned  within  himself,  saying,  What  shall  I  do,  that 
I  have  not  where  to  store  my  crops?  18And  he  said, 
This  will  I  do :  I  will  tear  down  my  garners,  and 
build  larger,  and  will  store  there  all  my  products 
and  my  goods  ;  19and  will  say  to  my  soul,  Soul !  thou 
hast  many  goods  laid  up  for  many  years :  take  thy 
rest,  eat,  drink,  be  merry.  20But  said  God  to  him, 
Inconsiderate  !  this  very  night,  thy  life  they  demand 
of  thee :  and  what  thou  madest  ready,  whose  will  it 
be?  21So  is  he  who  lays  up  treasure  for  himself,  and 
is  not  rich  unto  God. 

22  And  he  said  to  his  disciples,  On  this  account  I  say 
to  you,  be  not  anxious  for  the  life,  what  you  should 
eat ;  nor  for  the  body,  with  what  you  should  be 
clothed.  23The  life  is  more  than  the 'food,  and  the 
body  than  the  clothing.     24Take  notice  of  the  ravens, 


LUKE   XII.  is;, 

that  they  neither  sow  nor  reap,  to  whom  is  not 
chamber  nor  garner ;  and  God  feeds  them.  Of  how 
much  more  value  are  you  than  the  birds  !  25  And  who 
of  you,  [bv]  being  anxious,  can  add  a  cubit  to  his 
length  of  life?  -°If  therefore  you  can  do  not  even  a 
very  small  thing,  why  are  you  anxious  about  the  rest? 
27  Take  notice  of  the  lilies,  how  they  neither  spin  nor 
weave.  But  I  say  to  you,  not  even  Solomon  in  all  his 
glory  was  arrayed  as  one  of  these.  28Now  if  the  grass 
in  the  field,  flourishing  to-day  and  to-morrow  cast  into 
the  oven,  God  so  attires,  how  much  more  [will  He] 
you,  [O]  little  in  faith  1  ^And  seek  you  not  what 
you  should  eat,  and  what  you  should  drink,  and  live 
not  in  suspense.  30For  these  things  all  the  nations 
of  the  world  seek  after :  and  your  Father  knows  that 
you  need  these.  81But  seek  his  kingdom,  and  these 
will  be  added  to  you.  32Fear  not,  little  flock!  Be- 
cause your  Father  became  well  pleased  to  give  you 
the  kingdom.  83Sell  your  possessions,  and  give  alms  ; 
make  for  yourselves  purses  not  becoming  old,  an  un- 
failing treasure  in  heaven,  where  no  thief  approaches, 
nor  moth  destroys.  34For  where  your  treasure  is,  there 
also  your  heart  will  be.  35Let  your  loins  stand  girt, 
and  your  lamps  burning,  36and  you  yourselves  like 
men  expecting  their  own  master,  whenever  he  should 
return  home  from  the  wedding- feast,  that  on  his 
coming  and  knocking  they  immediately  open  to  him. 
:;:  1  lappy  those  servants  whom  the  master,  on  coming, 
shall  find  keeping  watch.  Verily  I  say  to  you  that  he 
will  gird  himself,  and  cause  them  to  recline  at  table, 
and  drawing  near  will  minister  to  them.  38And  if  in 
the  second,  and  if  in  the  third  watch,  he  come  and  so 


186  LUKE  XII. 

find  [them],  happy  are  they.  39But  know  this  —  that 
if  the  master  of  the  family  had  been  aware  at  what 
particular  hour  the  thief  was  coming,  he  would  not 
have  suffered  his  house  to  be  dug  through.  40  Become 
you  yourselves  also  ready,  because  at  an  hour  that  you 
do  not  suppose  the  Son  of  man  comes. 

41  And  said  Peter  to  him,  Master,  to  us  speakest 
thou  this  parable,  or  also  to  all?  42And  said  the  Mas- 
ter, Who  then  is  the  faithful,  the  prudent  steward, 
whom  the  master  shall  appoint  over  his  domestic  ser- 
vice, to  give  at  [the  proper]  time  the  allowance  of 
food?  ^ Happy  that  servant,  whom  his  master  on 
coming  shall  find  so  doing.  44I  tell  you  truly,  that 
he  will  appoint  him  over  all  his  possessions.  45But  if 
that  servant  say  in  his  heart,  My  master  delays  com- 
ing, and  begin  to  beat  the  men-servants  and  the  maid- 
servants, and  to  eat  and  drink  and  carouse,  46the 
master  of  that  servant  will  come  in  a  day  that  he  does 
not  expect,  and  in  an  hour  that  he  does  not  know,  and 
will  cut  him  in  two,  and  assign  his  portion  with  the 
faithless.  47And  that  servant  who  knew  the  will  of 
his  master,  and  did  not  make  ready,  or  do  according 
to  his  will,  shall  be  beaten  with  many  [stripes].  48But 
he  who  knew  not,  and  did  things  worthy  of  stripes, 
shall  be  beaten  with  few.  And  in  respect  to  every  one 
to  whom  much  was  given,  of  him  much  will  be  re- 
quired ;  and  in  respect  to  whom  much  was  intrusted, 
they  will  demand  of  him  more. 

49 1  came  to  cast  fire  on  the  earth  ;  and  what  choose 
I,  if  it  already  had  become  kindled?  50And  I  have  a 
baptism  to  be  baptized  with  ;  and  how  pressed  am  I 
until  it  be  accomplished  !   51  Think  you  that  I  presented 


LUKE   XIII.  1-7 

myself  to  bestow  peaee  on  the  earth?  No,  I  say  to 
you,  nought  but  division.  6-'For  henceforward  there 
will  be  rive  divided  in  one  house  —  three  against  two, 
and  two  against  three,  53will  they  be  divided;  father 
against  son,  and  son  against  father;  mother  against 
daughter,  and  daughter  against  mother ;  mother-in- 
law  against  the  bride,  and  bride  against  the  mother- 
in-law. 

54 And  he  said  also  to  the  crowds,  Whenever  you 
see  a  cloud  springing  up  in  the  West,  you  immedi- 
ately say,  A  shower  is  coming,  and  it  comes  to  pass 
so;  wand,  whenever  a  southerly  wind  blowing,  you 
say,  It  will  be  hot  weather,  and  it  comes  to  pass. 
56  Hypocrites  !  the  face  of  the  earth  and  the  sky  you 
know  how  to  examine ;  but  how  examine  you  not 
this  time? 

57  And  why  even  of  yourselves  judge  you  not  what 
is  right?  58For  as  thou  goest  with  thy  adversary  to  a 
magistrate,  endeavor  on  the  way  to  obtain  release  from 
him,  lest  he  drag  thee  to  the  judge,  and  the  judge 
shall  deliver  thee  up  to  the  sheriff,  and  the  sheriff 
throw  thee  into  prison.  59I  say  to  thee,  thou  wilt  not 
have  come  out  thence  until  thou  shalt  have  paid  the 
last  quarter-farthing. 

XIII. 

1Xow  at  that  time  some  were  present  informing  him 
of  the  Galileans,  whose  blood  Pilate  mingled  with 
their  sacrifices.  '-'And  answering  he  said  to  them, 
Suppose  you  that  these  Galileans  became  sinners  be- 
yond all  the  Galileans,  that  they  have  suffered  these 


188  LUKE  XIII. 

calamities?  3I  tell  you,  No;  but  unless  you  repent, 
you  will  all  in  like  manner  perish.  4Or  those  eighteen, 
on  whom  fell  the  tower  in  Siloam,  and  killed  them  — 
suppose  you  that  they  on  their  part  became  delin- 
quents beyond  all  the  men  who  dwell  in  Jerusalem? 
5 1  tell  you,  No  ;  but  unless  you  repent,  you  will  all 
even  so  perish. 

6  And  he  spoke  this  parable.  A  certain  man  had  a 
fig-tree,  planted  in  his  vineyard,  and  he  came  seeking 
fruit  on  it  and  found  none.  r  And  he  said  to  the  vine- 
dresser, Lo,  [it  is]  three  years  that  I  have  been  coming 
in  search  of  fruit  on  this  fig-tree,  and  find  none  ;  cut 
it  down:  why  also  is  it  rendering  the  land  useless? 
8 But  he  answering  says  to  him,  Master,  suffer  it  this 
year  also,  until  I  dig  about  it  and  apply  manure  — 9  if 
indeed  it  should  but  produce  fruit  for  the  future ; 
otherwise,  thou  shalt  cut  it  down. 

10  And  he  was  teaching  in  one  of  the  synagogues  on 
the  Sabbath.  nAnd  lo,  [there  was]  a  woman  having 
a  spirit  of  infirmity  for  eighteen  years,  and  she  was 
bent  double,  and  altogether  unable  to  erect  herself. 
12 And,  on  seeing  her,  Jesus  called  and  said  to  her, 
Woman,  thou  hast  become  released  from  thy  infirmity  ; 
13and  he  put  his  hands  on  her:  and  instantly  she  be- 
came straight,  and  glorified  God.  "But  the  ruler  of 
the  synagogue,  indignant  that  Jesus  had  cured  on  the 
Sabbath,  answering  said  to  the  crowd,  There  are  six 
days  in  which  it  is  proper  to  work  ;  in  them  therefore 
come  and  be  cured,  and  not  on  the  Sabbath  -  day. 
15 And  the  Master  answered  him  and  said,  Hypocrites! 
does  not  each  one  of  you  on  the  Sabbath  loose  his  ox 
or  ass  from  the  stall,  and  lead  awav  and  water?   16 And 


LUKE  XIII.  189 

this  woman,  being  a  daughter  of  Abraham,  whom 
Satan  had  bound,  lo,  for  eighteen  years,  —  was  it  not 
proper,  that  she  should  be  released  from  this  bond  on 
the  Sabbath-day?  17And  on  his  saving  these  things 
all  those  opposed  to  him  became  ashamed,  and  all  the 
crowd  rejoiced  at  all  the  illustrious  deeds  coming  to 
pa^s  by  him. 

18  He  said  therefore,  To  what  is  the  kingdom  of 
God  like?  19And  to  what  shall  I  compare  it?  It  is 
like  a  grain  of  mustard,  which  a  man  having  taken 
cast  into  his  own  garden  ;  and  it  grew,  and  became  a 
tree,  and  the  birds  of  the  air  lodged  in  its  branches. 

20 And  he  again  said,  To  what  shall  I  compare  the 
kingdom  of  God?  2lIt  is  like  leaven,  which  a  woman 
having  taken  hid  in  three  measures  of  flour,  until  [the] 
whole  was  leavened. 

22 And  he  proceeded  on  his  way  throughout  cities 
and  villages,  teaching,  and  making  progress  towards 
Jerusalem.  "And  some  one  said  to  him,  Master,  [are 
there]  few  who  are  saved?  And  he  said  to  them, 
24 Strive  hard  to  enter  through  the  narrow  door;  be- 
cause many,  I  say  to  you,  will  seek  to  enter,  and  will 
not  be  able.  25From  whatever  time  the  master  of  the 
family  should  rise  and  shut  the  door,  and  you  begin  to 
stand  outside  and  knock  at  the  door,  saying,  Master, 
open  to  us,  —  he  also  answering  will  say  to  you,  I 
know  you  not  whence  you  are.  26Then  you  will 
begin  to  say,  We  ate  and  drunk  in  thy  presence,  and 
thou  didst  teach  in  our  streets.  "And  he  will  say.  I 
tell  you  I  know  you  not  whence  you  arc:  stand  aloof 
from   me,   all  workers   of  iniquity  !     "There  will   be 


190  LUKE   XIV. 

the  weeping  and  the  gnashing  of  the  teeth,  when  you 
shall  see  Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob,  and  all  the 
prophets,  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  but  you  yourselves 
excluded.  aAnd  they  will  come  from  [the]  East  and 
[the]  West,  and  [the]  North  and  [the]  South,  and  re- 
cline at  table  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  80And  lo,  there 
are  last  who  will  be  first,  and  there  are  first  who  will 
be  last. 

31  In  that  hour  came  some  Pharisees,  saying  to  him, 
Depart  and  journey  hence  ;  because  Herod  wishes  to 
kill  thee.  3'2And  he  said  to  them,  Go  and  tell  that 
fox,  Behold,  I  cast  out  demons,  and  complete  cures 
to-day  and  to-morrow,  and  the  third  day  I  finish. 
^Nevertheless,  I  must  to-day  and  to-morrow  and  the 
succeeding  [day]  journey,  because  it  is  not  admissible 
that  a  prophet  perish  outside  of  Jerusalem.  ^Jeru- 
salem !  Jerusalem  !  the  slayer  of  the  prophets,  and  that 
stones  those  sent  to  her,  —  how  often  would  I  have 
gathered  together  thy  children  as  a  hen  her  own  brood 
under  her  wings,  and  you  would  not!  35 Behold,  your 
house  is  left  [solitary]  to  you.  I  say  to  you,  that  you 
should  not  see  me,  until  there  shall  come  [a  time] 
when  you  say,  Blessed,  he  that  comes  in  [the]  name 
of  [the]  Lord. 

XIV. 

« 

xAnd  on  his  coming  into  [the]  house  of  a  certain 
one  of  the  chief  [men]  of  the  Pharisees,  on  the  Sab- 
bath, to  eat  bread,  it  came  to  pass  [that]  they  also 
were  closely  watching  him.  2And  lo,  a  certain  man 
before   him  was   dropsical.      3And  Jesus    answering 


LUKE   XIV.  191 

addressed  the  lawyers  and  Pharisees,  saying,  Is  it 
allowable  to  cure  on  the  Sabbath,  or  not?  But  they 
became  silent.  4And  he  took  and  healed  him.  and 
sent  him  away.  5And  answering  he  said  to  them,  Of 
what  one  of  you  shall  a  son  or  an  ox  fall  into  a  pit, 
and  he  will  not  immediately  draw  him  up  on  the  Sab- 
bath day?  'And  they  were  unable  to  answer  in  oppo- 
sition to  these  things. 

7  And  he  spoke  a  parable  to  those  invited,  marking 
how  they  selected  the  principal  seats  at  table,  saying 
to  them,  8  Whenever  thou  shouldst  be  invited  by  any 
one  to  a  wedding-feast,  do  not  recline  thyself  upon  the 
principal  seat,  lest  a  more  honored  than  thou  have 
been  invited  by  him,  9and  he  who  invited  thee  and  him 
shall  come  and  say  to  thee,  Give  place  to  this  [man]  : 
and  then  wilt  thou  begin  with  shame  to  seize  eagerly 
the  lowest  place.  10But,  whenever  thou  shouldst  be 
invited,  go  and  recline  upon  the  lowest  place,  that, 
whenever  he  who  invited  thee  should  come,  he  shall 
say  to  thee,  Friend,  go  up  higher  :  then  thou  wilt  have 
applause  in  the  presence  of  all  thy  fellow  -  guests. 
11  Because  every  one  that  exalts  himself  shall  be  hum- 
bled, and  he  that  humbles  himself  shall  be  exalted. 

12  And  he  said  also  to  him  that  invited  him,  When- 
ever thou  make  a  dinner  or  supper,  call  not  thy 
friends,  neither  thy  brothers,  nor  thy  kinsmen,  nor  rich 
neighbors,  lest  thev  themselves  also  invite  thee  in  re- 
turn, and  a  requital  ensue  to  thee.  13  But  whenever 
thou  make  a  reception,  invite  [the]  poor,  crippled, 
lame,  blind  :  uand  happy  shalt  thou  be,  because  they 
have  no  [means]  to  requite  thee  ;  but  requital  will  be 
made  thee  at  the  resurrection  of  the  righteous. 


192  LUKE  XIV. 

15 And  some  one  of  the  guests,  having  heard  these 
things,  said  to  him,  Happy,  he  who  eats  bread  in  the 
kingdom  of  God  !  16But  he  said  to  him,  A  certain 
man  made  a  great  supper,  and  invited  many  ;  17  and 
he  sent  his  servant  at  the  supper-hour  to  say  to  the 
invited,  Come ;  because  [things]  are  now  ready. 
18 And  with  one  accord  they  all  began  to  excuse  them- 
selves. The  first  said  to  him,  I  just  bought  a  field  ; 
and  I  am  obliged  to  go  and  see  it.  I  pray  thee,  hold 
me  excused.  19And  another  said,  I  bought  five  yoke 
of  oxen,  and  I  am  going  to  try  them  ;  I  pray  thee, 
hold  me  excused.  20And  another  said,  I  just  married 
a  wife,  and  for  this  reason  I  am  unable  to  come. 

21  And  the  servant  presenting  himself  informed  his 
master  of  these  things.  Then  the  master  of  the  family, 
being  angry,  said  to  his  servant,  Go  out  quickly  into 
the  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city,  and  lead  in  hither  the 
poor,  and  crippled,  and  blind,  and  lame.  22And  said 
the  servant,  Master,  what  thou  didst  direct  is  done, 
and  yet  there  is  room.  23And  said  the  master  to  the 
servant,  Go  out  into  the  roads  and  hedge-paths,  and 
compel  [them]  to  come  in,  that  my  house  may  be 
filled.  24For  I  say  to  you,  that  none  of  those  men 
who  have  been  invited,  shall  taste  my  supper. 

25 And  large  crowds  were  journeying  in  company 
with  him;  and  turning  round  he  said  to  them,  26If 
any  one  comes  to  me,  and  does  not  hate  his  father  and 
mother,  and  wife  and  children,  and  brothers  and  sis- 
ters, and,  further,  his  own  life  also,  he  cannot  be  my 
disciple.  27  Whoever  does  not  carry  his  own  cross, 
and   come   after    me,   cannot  be   my   disciple.      28For 


LUKE   XV.  193 

what  one  of  you,  wishing  to  build  a  tower,  does  not 
first  sit  down  and  estimate  the  expense,  whether  he 
has  [means]  for  completion;  ^lest  perchance,  on  his 
having  laid  a  foundation,  and  being  unable  to  finish, 
all  who  view  [it]  may  begin  to  make  sport  of  him, 
^saying,  This  man  began  to  build,  and  was  not  able 
to  finish?  31Or  what  king,  going  to  engage  in  war 
with  another  king,  will  not  sit  down  and  first  deliber- 
ate, whether  with  ten  thousand  he  is  able  to  encounter 
him  who  with  twenty  thousand  is  coming:  against  him? 
"Else,  while  he  is  yet  far  off,  sending  an  embassy 
he  requests  the  conditions  for  peace.  33So  therefore 
every  one  of  you.  who  does  not  bid  farewell  to  all  his 
own  possessions,  cannot  be  my  disciple. 

84 An  excellent  thing  therefore  is  salt :  but  if  even  the 
salt  lose  its  savor,  with  what  shall  it  be  seasoned?  w  It 
is  suitable  neither  for  soil,  nor  for  manure  ;  thev  throw 
it  away.     He  that  has  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear. 

XV. 

jAnd  there  were  drawing  near  to  him  all  the  tribute- 
collectors  and  the  sinners,  to  hear  him.  2And  both  the 
Pharisees  and  the  scribes  began  to  murmur,  saying, 
This  [man]  receives  sinners  and  eats  with  them. 
3 And  he  told  this  parable  to  them,  saying,  4\Vhat  man 
of  you,  having  a  hundred  sheep,  and  losing  one  of 
them,  does  not  leave  the  ninety-nine  in  the  desert,  and 
go  after  the  lost  one  until  he  find  it?  6And  on  finding 
he  puts  [it]  on  his  shoulders,  rejoicing,  8and  coming 
home  calls  together  the  friends  and  the  neighbors,  say- 
ing to  them.   Rejoice  with   me,  that  I  found   my  lost 

"3 


194  LUKE   XV. 

sheep.  7I  say  to  you,  that  so  there  will  be  joy  in 
heaven  over  one  repenting  sinner,  [rather]  than  over 
ninety-nine  righteous  [persons]  who  have  no  need  of 
repentance.  8Or  what  woman,  having  ten  silver 
drachmas,  if  she  lose  one  drachma,  does  not  light 
a  lamp,  and  sweep  the  house,  and  search  carefully 
until  she  find  it?  9And  on  finding  it  she  calls  together 
the  female  friends  and  neighbors,  saying,  Rejoice  with 
me,  that  I  found  the  drachma  which  I  lost.  10So,  I 
say  to  you,  there  arises  joy  in  the  presence  of  the 
angels  of  God  over  one  repenting  sinner. 

"He  said  moreover,  A  certain  man  had  two  sons. 
12  And  said  the  younger  of  them  to  the  father,  Father, 
give  me  the  allotted  portion  of  the  estate.  And  he 
divided  to  them  his  living.  13And  after  not  many 
days,  having  gathered  every  thing  together,  the 
younger  son  went  abroad  to  a  far  country,  and  there 
squandered  his  means,  living  in  revelry.  uAnd,  when 
he  had  expended  all,  there  arose  a  severe  famine 
throughout  that  country,  and  he  began  to  be  in  want. 
15 And  he  went  and  attached  himself  to  one  of  the 
citizens  of  that  country,  and  he  sent  him  into  his  fields 
to  tend  swine.  16And  he  longed  to  fill  his  stomach 
with  a  portion  of  the  carobs  which  the  swine  ate,  and 
no  one  gave  to  him.  17But  coming  to  himself  he  said, 
How  many  hired  [men]  of  my  father's  have  bread 
enough  and  to  spare,  and  I  am  here  perishing  with 
famine  !  18I  will  arise  and  go  to  my  father,  and  say 
to  him,  Father,  I  sinned  against  heaven,  and  in  thy 
sight ;  19  No  longer  am  I  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son  : 
make  me  as  one  of  thy  hired  [men].  20  And  he  rose  up 
and  came  to  his  father.    And,  when  he  was  yet  a  great 


LUKE   XV.  195 

way  off,  his  father  saw  him,  and  was  moved  with  pity, 
and  running  fell  on  his  neck  and  fondly  kissed  him. 
aAnd  said  the  son  to  him,  Father,  I  sinned  against 
heaven,  and  in  thv  sight ;   I   am  no  longer  worthy  to 

be  called  thy  son.  "But  said  the  father  to  his  servants, 
Bring  forth  a  robe,  the  best  [one],  and  put  [it]  on 
him.  and  give  [him]  a  ring  for  his  hand,  and  sandals 
for  the  feet,  ^and  bring  the  fatted  calf,  slaughter  [it], 
and  let  us  eat  and  make  merry.  24 Because  this  my 
son  was  dead,  and  he  lived  again  ;  was  lost,  and  had 
been  found.     And  they  began  to  make  merry. 

'^Xow  his  elder  son  was  in  [the]  field  ;  and  as  he 
came  and  drew  near  the  house,  he  heard  music  and 
dancing.  -'"'And  calling  to  [him]  one  of  the  servant- 
boys,  he  inquired  what  these  things  meant.  -:And  he 
said  to  him.  Thy  brother  is  come  ;  and  thv  father 
slaughtered  the  fatted  calf,  because  he  had  received 
him  safe  and  sound.  -sAnd  he  was  angry  and  would 
not  go  in  ;  and  his  father  came  out  and  entreated  him. 
29 But  he  answering  said  to  the  father,  Lo,  for  so  many 
years  have  I  been  serving  thee,  and  never  transgressed 
thy  command  ;  and  to  me  thou  never  gavest  a  kid,  that 
I  should  make  merry  with  my  friends.  :"  But  when 
this  thy  son  came,  who  devoured  thy  living  with  har- 
lots, thou  didst  slaughter  for  him  the  fatted  calf. 
31  But  he  said  to  him,  [My]  child,  thou  art  always 
with  me,  and  all  mine  are  thine.  3-But  it  was  proper 
to  make  merry  and  rejoice  :  because  this  thy  brother 
was  dead,  and  he  lived;   lost,  and  had  been  found. 


196  LUKE  XVI. 

XVI. 

*And  he  said  also  to  the  disciples,  There  was  a  cer- 
tain rich  man,  who  had  a  steward  ;  and  this  [steward] 
was  represented  to  him  as  squandering  his  posses- 
sions. 2And  calling  him  he  said  to  him,  What  is  this 
I  hear  about  thee?  Render  the  account  of  thy  stew- 
ardship ;  for  thou  canst  no  longer  be  steward.  3And 
said  the  steward  within  himself,  What  shall  I  do, 
because  my  master  takes  away  the  stewardship  from 
me?  To  dig  I  have  not  strength;  to  beg  I  am 
ashamed.  4It  just  came  to  my  mind  what  I  will  do, 
in  order  that,  whenever  I  be  removed  from  the  stew- 
ardship, they  receive  me  into  their  own  homes.  5And, 
having  summoned  each  one  of  the  debtors  of  his  own 
master,  he  said  to  the  first,  How  much  owest  thou  to 
my  master?  6And  he  said,  A  hundred  baths  of  oil. 
And  he  said  to  him,  Take  thy  bond,  and  sitting  down 
quickly  write  fifty.  'Then  he  said  to  another,  And 
how  much  owest  thou?  And  he  said,  A  hundred 
homers  of  wheat.  He  says  to  him,  Take  thy  bond, 
and  write  eighty.  8And  the  master  praised  the  un- 
principled steward,  because  he  had  acted  prudently  : 
because  the  sons  of  this  age  are  more  prudent  by  far 
than  the  sons  of  the  light,  toward  their  own  genera- 
tion. 9And  I  to  you  say,  make  to  yourselves  friends 
out  of  the  Mammon  [which  becomes  occasion]  of  un- 
righteousness, that,  whenever  it  fail,  they  should  receive 
you  into  the  eternal  abodes.  10  The  faithful  in  ver 
tie  is  also  faithful  in  much,  and  the  unrighteous  in  \  cry 
little  is  also  unrighteous  in  much.  n  If,  accordingly, 
you  become  not  faithful  in  the  unrighteous  Mammon, 


LUKE   XVI.  X9T 

who  will  intrust  to  you  the  true?  uAnd  if  you  be- 
came not  faithful  in  what  is  another's,  who  will  give 
you  that  [which  shall  be]  your  own?  13No  house- 
hold dependant  can  serve  two  masters ;  for  either  he 
will  hate  the  one  and  love  the  other,  or  he  will  adhere 
to  one  and  despise  the  other.  You  cannot  serve  God 
and  Mammon. 

14  And  the  Pharisees,  being  money-lovers,  heard  the 
whole  of  this,  and  sneered  at  him.  16And  he  said  to 
them,  You  are  they  who  make  yourselves  righteous 
in  the  sight  of  men,  but  God  knows  your  hearts :  be- 
cause what  is  exalted  among  men  is  an  abomination 
in  the  sight  of  God.  10The  Law  and  the  Prophets 
[were]  until  John  :  from  that  time  the  Good  News  is 
published  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  every  one  is 
forcing  his  way  into   it. 

17  And  it  is  easier  for  heaven  and  earth  to  pass  away, 
than  for  one  tip  of  [a  letter  of]  the  Law  to  fall. 
18  Every  one  who  puts  away  his  wife  and  marries 
another  commits  adultery ;  and  he  who  marries  a 
woman,  put  away  from  a  husband,  commits  adultery. 

ly  Moreover,  there  was  a  certain  rich  man,  and  he 
wore  purple  and  fine  linen,  making  merry  daily  in  a 
sumptuous  manner.  fflAn(l  a  certain  poor  man,  Laza- 
rus by  name,  had  been  thrown  down  at  his  gate-way, 
full  of  ulcers,  aand  longing  to  satisfy  himself  with 
some  of  the  droppings  from  the  rich  man's  table  :  yea, 
the  very  dogs  came  and  licked  his  ulcers.  --'And  it 
came  to  pass  that  the  poor  man  died,  and  was  borne 
away  by  the  angels  into  Abraham's  bosom  :  and  the 
rich  man  also  died  and  was  buried.  BAnd  in  the 
under-world  lifting  up  his  eyes,  being  in  tortures,  lie 


198  LUKE   XVII. 

sees  Abraham  from  afar,  and  Lazarus  in  his  bosom. 
24 And  he  himself  calling  out  said,  Father  Abraham, 
have  mercy  on  me,  and  send  Lazarus,  to  dip  the  end 
of  his  finger  in  water,  and  cool  down  my  tongue  ;  be- 
cause I  suffer  agony  in  this  flame.  25But  said  Abra- 
ham, Child,  remember  that  thou  receivedst  in  full  thy 
good  things  in  thy  life,  and  Lazarus  likewise  the  bad  ; 
and  now  he  is  here  consoled,  and  thou  art  suffering 
agony:  26and,  in  addition  to  all  this,  between  us  and 
you  a  great  chasm  is  fixed,  in  order  that  those  wishing 
to  cross  from  here  to  you  should  not  be  able,  neither 
those  from  there  cross  over  to  us.  27And  he  said,  I 
therefore  beg  thee,  father,  to  send  him  to  the  house  of 
my  father  —  28for  I  have  five  brothers  —  in  order  that 
he  testify  to  them  fully,  that  they  themselves  also  come 
not  to  this  place  of  torture.  ^And  says  Abraham, 
They  have  Moses  and  the  Prophets  ;  let  them  hearken 
to  them.  30But  he  said,  Nay,  father  Abraham,  but  if 
some  one  from  [the]  dead  should  go  to  them,  they  will 
repent.  31But  he  said  to  him,  If  they  hearken  not  to 
Moses  and  the  Prophets,  not  even  if  some  one  should 
rise  up  from  the  dead  will  they  be  persuaded. 

XVII. 

iAnd  he  said  to  his  disciples,  It  is  impossible  that 
offenses  should  not  come  ;  but  woe  [to  him]  through 
whom  they  come.  2It  profits  him  if  a  millstone  is 
hung  about  his  neck,  and  he  is  flung  into  the  sea, 
[rather]  than  that  he  cause  one  of  these  little  ones  to 
offend.  3Take  heed  to  yourselves.  If  thy  brother  sin, 
rebuke  him  ;   and  if  he  repent,  forgive  him.     4  And  if 


LUKE  XVII.  L99 

seven  times  in  the  day  he  sin  against  thee,  and  seven 
times  return  to  thee,  saying,  I  repent,  thon  shalt  for- 
give him. 

5And  said  the  apostles  to  the  Master,  (Jive  its  more 
and  more  faith.  ''And  said  the  Master,  [f  you  have  faith 
as  a  grain  of  mustard,  you  might  say  to  this  mulberry- 
tree,  Be  up-rooted  and  be  planted  in  the  lake,  and  it 
would  obey  vou.  7Bnt  what  one  [is  there]  of  you, 
having  a  servant  ploughing,  or  tending  a  flock,  who 
will  say  to  him  as  he  enters  out  of  the  field.  Come 
immediately  and  recline  at  table?  8On  the  contrary 
will  he  not  say  to  him,  Make  ready  what  I  shall  have 
for  supper,  and  girding  thyself  wait  on  me  until  I  cat 
and  drink,  and  afterwards  thou  [thyself]  shalt  eat  and 
drink?  9Has  he  thanks  for  the  servant,  because  he 
did  the  things  appointed?  10So  also  you  [yourselves], 
when  vou  shall  have  done  all  the  things  appointed  you, 
say,  We  are  unprofitable  servants  ;  we  have  done  what 
we  were  under  obligation  to  do. 

11  And  it  came  to  pass,  in  going  to  Jerusalem,  [that] 
he  himself  was  pursuing  his  way  between  Samaria 
and  Galilee.  MAnd  as  he  entered  into  a  certain  vil- 
lage, there  met  him  ten  lepers,  who  stood  far  off; 
18 and  they  on  their  part  lifted  up  [their]  voice,  say- 
ing. Jesus,  Master,  have  mercy  on  us  !  14  And  perceiv- 
ing [them]  he  said  to  them,  Go  and  show  yourselves 
to  the  priests.  And  it  came  to  pass  [that]  while 
going  their  way  they  were  cleansed.  wAnd  one  of 
them,  perceiving  that  he  was  healed,  turned  back, 
glorifying  God  with  a  loud  voice;  ieand  he  fell  on 
[the]  face  at  his  feet,  thanking  him  :  and  he  him- 
self was  a    Samaritan.      wAnd  Jesus   answering   said, 


200  LUKE  XVII. 

Were  not  the  ten  cleansed?  Where  [are]  the  nine? 
18  Were  not  [any]  found  having  turned  back  to  give 
glory  to  God,  except  this  [man]  of  another  race? 
19 And  he  said  to  him,  Rise  up,  and  go  thy  way:  thy 
faith  has  restored  thee. 

20 And  being  asked  by  the  Pharisees,  When  is  the 
kingdom  of  God  coming?  —  he  answered  them  and 
said,  The  kingdom  of  God  comes  not  with  watching 
[for  it]  ;  21  neither  shall  they  say,  Lo,  here  !  or,  There  ! 
for  lo,  the  kingdom  of  God  is  among  you. 

22 And  he  said  to  the  disciples,  There  will  come 
days  when  you  will  long  to  see  one  of  the  days  of 
the  Son  of  man,  and  will  not  see  [it].  23And  they 
will  say  to  you,  Lo,  there !  Lo,  here !  Do  not  go 
away,  nor  follow.  24For  just  as  the  lightning  flashing 
out  of  the  [one  quarter]  under  the  sky  shines  to  the 
[other]  under  [the]  sky,  so  will  be  the  Son  of  man  in 
his  day.  25But  first  must  he  suffer  many  things,  and 
be  rejected  on  the  part  of  this  generation.  26And  as 
it  happened  in  the  days  of  Noah,  so  will  it  be  also 
in  the  days  of  the  Son  of  man:  27they  were  eating, 
were  drinking,  were  marrying,  were  married,  until  the 
day  that  Noah  entered  into  the  ark,  and  the  Deluge 
came  and  destroyed  all.  28In  like  manner,  as  it  hap- 
pened in  the  days  of  Lot,  —  they  were  eating,  were 
drinking,  were  buying,  were  selling,  were  planting, 
were  building,  29but  on  the  day  that  Lot  came  out 
from  Sodom  it  rained  fire  and  sulphur  from  [the]  sky, 
and  destroyed  all,  —  30in  the  same  way  will  it  be  on 
the  day  in  which  the  Son  of  man  is  revealed.    31In  that 


LUKE    XVIII.  201 

dav  he  who  shall  be  on  the  house-top,  and  his  effects 
in  the  house,  let  him  not  come  clown  to  take  them 
away  ;  and  he  that  is  in  [the]  field,  let  him  likewise 
not  turn  back.  ^Remember  the  wife  of  Lot.  BWho- 
ever  should  seek  to  gain  his  life  will  lose  it,  and 
whoever  shall  lose  will  produce  it  alive.  Si  I  say  to 
you,  [that]  on  that  night  there  will  be  two  [men] 
on  one  bed  ;  one  will  be  taken  away,  and  the  other 
be  left.  35  There  will  be  two  [women]  grinding  to- 
gether ;  the  one  will  be  taken  away,  but  the  other 
be  left.  37And  answering  they  say  to  him,  Where, 
Waster?  And  he  said  to  them,  Where  the  body  [is], 
there  also  the  vultures  will  be  gathered  together. 

XVIII. 

*And  he  spoke  a  parable  to  them,  to  the  end  that 
thev  ought  always  to  pray,  and  not  be  discouraged  : 
2  saying,  In  a  certain  city  there  was  a  certain  judge, 
not  fearing  God,  and  not  regarding  man.  8And  there 
was  in  that  citv  a  widow  :  and  she  came  again  and 
again  to  him  saving,  Vindicate  me  from  my  adversary. 
4And  for  awhile  he  would  not ;  but  afterwards  he  said 
in  himself,  If  even  I  fear  not  God,  nor  regard  man, 
6  vet,  at  any  rate,  because  this  widow  is  troublesome  to 
me,  I  will  vindicate  her,  that  she  may  not  to  the  end 
come  and  belabor  me.  GAnd  said  the  Master,  Hear 
what  the  unprincipled  judge  says  !  7And  should  God 
not  effect  the  vindication  of  his  chosen,  who  cry  to  him 
day  and  night  :  and  does  he  bear  long  on  their  behalf? 
8 1  sav  to  you  that  he  will  effect  their  vindication 
speedily.  Nevertheless,  will  the  Son  of  man,  on 
having  come,  really  find  faith  on  the  earth? 


202  LUKE  XVIII. 

9And  to  certain  ones  also  who  were  confident  in 
respect  to  themselves,  that  they  were  righteous,  and 
made  nought  of  the  rest,  he  spoke  this  parable.  10Two 
men  went  up  into  the  temple  to  pray,  the  one  a  Phar- 
isee, and  the  other  a  tribute-collector.  u  The  Pharisee 
taking  his  stand,  to  himself  prayed  thus:  O  God,  I 
thank  thee  that  I  am  not  as  the  rest  of  men,  extor- 
tioners, unjust,  adulterers,  or  even  as  this  tribute-col- 
lector. 12I  fast  twice  in  the  week,  I  pay  tithes  of  all 
that  I  acquire.  13And  the  tribute-collector  stood  at 
a  distance,  and  would  not  even  lift  up  his  eyes  to 
heaven,  but  repeatedly  smote  his  breast,  saying,  O 
God,  be  merciful  to  me  the  sinner  [that  I  am].  14I 
say  to  you,  this  [man]  went  down  to  his  house  jus- 
tified rather  indeed  than  that :  because  every  one  who 
exalts  himself  will  be  humbled,  but  he  who  humbles 
himself  will  be  exalted. 

15  And  they  were  bringing  to  him  infants  also,  that 
he  might  touch  them  ;  and  on  seeing  [it]  the  disciples 
rebuked  them.  16But  Jesus  called  for  them,  saying, 
Suffer  the  young  children  to  come  to  me,  and  forbid 
them  not :  for  to  such  belongs  the  kingdom  of  God. 
17  Verily  I  say  to  you,  whoever  should  not  receive  the 
kingdom  of  God  as  a  young  child,  should  in  no  wise 
enter  into  it. 

18 And  a  certain  ruler  asked  him,  saying,  Good 
Teacher,  [by]  doing  what  shall  I  inherit  eternal  life.'' 
19 And  said  Jesus  to  him,  Why  call  me  good?  None 
[is]  good  but  One,  God.  20Thou  knowest  the  com- 
mandments, DO  NOT  COMMIT  ADULTERY,  DO  NOT 
MURDER,  DO    NOT    STEAL,   DO    NOT    TESTIFY    FALSELY, 


LUKE  XVIII.  203 

HONOR    THY    FATHER    AND    THY    MOTHER.        21Alld    he 

said,  These  all  had  I  kept  from  youth.  "And  on 
hearing  [it]  Jesus  said  to  him,  Still  is  one  thing  lack- 
ing to  thee  :  sell  all  whatever  thou  hast,  and  distribute 
to  [the]  poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven  : 
and  come,  follow  me.  "But  he  on  hearing  these  things 
became  very  sad  ;  for  he  was  exceedingly  rich.  24  And 
observing  him  Jesus  said,  With  what  difficulty  do  those 
having  wealth  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  !  ,25For 
it  is  easier  that  a  camel  enter  through  a  needle's  eye, 
than  that  a  rich  [man]  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 
"And  they  on  hearing  [it]  said,  And  who  can  be 
saved?  "But  he  said,  The  things  impossible  with 
men  are  possible  with  God.  28And  said  Peter,  Be- 
hold, we  having  left  our  own  followed  thee.  "And 
he  said  to  them,  Verily  I  say  to  you,  there  is  no  one 
who  left  house,  or  wife,  or  brothers,  or  parents,  or 
children,  for  the  sake  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  ^who 
surelv  would  not  receive  manifold  more  in  this  [pres- 
ent] time,  and,  in  the  coming  age,  eternal  life. 

31  And  taking  with  [him]  the  twelve  he  said  to  them, 
Behold,  we  are  going  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  all  the 
things  written  by  the  prophets  in  reference  to  the  Son 
of  man  will  be  finished.  32For  he  will  be  delivered 
up  to  the  Gentiles,  and  be  made  sport  of,  and  abused, 
and  spit  on;  ""and  after  they  have  scourged  they  will 
kill  him.  and  on  the  third  day  he  will  rise  up.  MAnd 
they  understood  none  of  these  things,  and  this  declara- 
tion was  hidden  from  them,  and  they  knew  not  the 
things  spoken. 


204  LUKE  XIX. 

35  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  he  drew  near  to  Jeri- 
cho, [that]  a  certain  blind  man  sat  by  the  way-side 
begging.  36And  on  hearing  a  crowd  proceeding 
through,  he  inquired  what  this  meant.  37And  they 
informed  him  that  Jesus  the  Nazoraean  was  passing 
along  by.  38  And  he  cried  out,  saying,  Jesus,  Son  of 
David,  have  mercy  on  me  !  39And  those  leading  on 
before  began  to  rebuke  him,  in  order  that  he  should 
be  silent ;  but  he  cried  out  much  [the]  more,  Son  of 
David,  have  mercy  on  me!  40And  Jesus  stopping 
commanded  him  to  be  led  to  him.  And  when  he  had 
drawn  near  he  asked  him,  41  What  wilt  thou  [that]  I 
should  do  for  thee?  And  he  said,  Master,  that  I  should 
recover  sight.  42  And  Jesus  said  to  him,  Recover  sight : 
thy  faith  has  restored  thee.  And  instantly  he  recov- 
ered sight,  and  proceeded  to  follow  him,  glorifying 
God.  And  all  the  people  on  seeing  [it]  gave  praise 
to  God. 

XIX. 

*And  having  entered  he  was  passing  through  Jeri- 
cho. ^And  lo  !  [there  was]  a  man  called  Zaccheus  by 
name  ;  and  he  himself  was  a  chief  tribute-collector, 
and  he  was  rich.  3And  he  was  seeking  to  see  Jesus, 
who  he  was ;  and  was  unable  from  the  crowd,  be- 
cause he  was  small  in  stature.  4And,  running  on 
before,  he  climbed  up  on  a  sycamore-tree  to  see  him, 
because  he  was  to  pass  through  [the  city]  that  [way]. 
5 And  as  he  came  to  the  place,  Jesus  looking  up  ob- 
served him  and  said  to  him,  Zaccheus,  make  haste 
and  come  down  :  for  to-day  I  must  tarry  at  thy  house. 
6And  making  haste  he  came  down,  and  joyfully  bade 


LUKE  XIX.  205 

him  welcome.  7And  they  all  on  seeing  [it]  began  to 
murmur,  saying,  He  had  gone  in  to  lodge  with  a  sin- 
ner. BAnd  Zaccheus,  stopping,  said  to  the  Master, 
Lo,  the  half  of  my  possessions,  Master,  I  give  to  the 
poor;  and  if  I  had  extorted  any  thing  from  anv  one, 
I  pay  back  fourfold.  °And  said  Jesus  to  him,  To-day 
had  salvation  come  to  this  house,  inasmuch  as  he  also 
is  a  son  of  Abraham.  10For  the  Son  of  man  came  to 
seek  and  to  save  what  was  lost. 

"And  while  they  were  listening  to  these  things 
he  spoke  further  a  parable,  because  he  was  near  to 
Jerusalem,  and  they  supposed  that  the  kingdom  of 
God  was  instantly  about  to  make  its  appearance. 
^Accordingly  he  said,  A  certain  man,  a  nobleman, 
went  to  a  distant  country,  to  receive  for  himself  kingly 
authority  and  to  return.  13And  having  called  his  own 
ten  servants  he  gave  them  ten  mina?,  and  said  to  them, 
Traffic  while  I  am  gone.  14But  his  [fellow-]  citizens 
hated  him,  and  sent  an  embassy  in  his  steps,  saying, 
We  are  unwilling  that  this  man  reign  over  us.  15And 
it  came  to  pass  on  his  having  come  back  thither,  after 
he  had  received  the  kingly  authority,  [that]  he  also 
bade  these  servants,  to  whom  he  gave  the  money,  to 
be  called  to  him,  that  he  might  know  who  had  gained 
by  traffic,  [and]  what.  lcAnd  the  first  presented  him- 
self saying.  Master,  thy  mina  earned  in  addition  ten 
minae.  17And  he  said  to  him,  Very  well  done,  good 
servant :  because  thou  wast  faithful  in  a  very  small 
[trust],  have  authority  over  ten  cities.  wAnd  the 
second  came,  saying,  Thy  mina,  Master,  made  five 
minae.  19And  he  said  also  to  this  [one],  And  be 
thou  promoted  over  five  cities.     "And  the  next  came, 


206  LUKE   XIX. 

saying,  Master,  behold,  [here  is]  thy  mina,  which  I 
kept  laid  away  in  a  handkerchief;  21for  I  was  afraid 
of  thee,  because  thou  art  a  rigorous  man :  thou  takest 
up  what  thou  didst  not  put  down,  and  reapest  what 
thou  didst  not  sow.  22He  says  to  him,  Out  of  thy 
mouth  will  I  judge  thee,  evil  servant !  Thou  knewest 
that  I  am  a  rigorous  man,  taking  up  what  I  did  not 
put  down,  and  reaping  what  I  did  not  sow?  23And 
why  didst  thou  not  commit  my  money  to  [the  broker's] 
table?  And  I  on  coming  might  have  collected  it  with 
interest.  24And  to  those  standing  by  he  said,  Take 
away  from  him  the  mina,  and  give  to  him  who  has 
the  ten  mina?  ;  —  25and  they  said  to  him,  Master,  he  has 
ten  minas  ;  —  26for  I  say  to  you,  that  to  every  one  who 
has  will  be  given  ;  but  from  him  who  has  not,  even 
what  he  has  will  be  taken  away  from  him.  27But 
these  enemies  of  mine,  who  were  unwilling  that  I 
should  reign  over  them,  lead  hither,  and  slay  them 
before  me. 

28 And  having  said  these  things  he  proceeded  on 
before,  going  up  to  Jerusalem.  29  And  it  came  to  pass, 
when  he  had  drawn  near  to  Bethphage  and  Bethany, 
at  the  mount  which  is  called  [Mount]  of  Olives,  he 
sent  away  two  of  the  disciples,  30  saying,  Go  into 
the  opposite  village,  in  which,  on  entering,  you  will 
find  a  colt  tied,  whereon  no  man  had  ever  sat;  and 
having  untied  lead  him  along.  31And  if  any  one 
asks  you,  Why  are  you  untying  [him]?  thus  shall 
you  say:  The  Master  has  need  of  him.  32And 
having  departed,  those  sent  found  as  he  had  told 
them.     33And  as  they  were  untying  the  colt,  his  own- 


LUKE  XIX.  207 

ers  said  to  them.  Why  are  you  untying  the  colt? 
84 And  they  said.  The  Master  has  need  of  him. 
85 And  they  led  him  to  Jesus,  and.  having  flung  their 
garments  on  the  colt,  they  mounted  Jesus  on  [him]. 
And  as  he  rode  along,  they  spread  their  garments 
in  the  path.  wAnd  as  he  drew  near,  already,  at  the 
descent  of  the  Mount  of  Olives,  the  whole  multitude 
of  the  disciples  began  joyfully  to  praise  God  with  a 
loud  voice  for  all  the  mighty  deeds  which  they  had 
seen,  3- saying,  Blessed  [be]  the  coming  King  in  [the] 
name  of  [the]  Lord  !  In  heaven  peace,  and  glory  in 
the  highest!  3'JAnd  some  of  the  Pharisees  from  the 
crowd  said  to  him,  Teacher,  rebuke  thy  disciples. 
40  And  answering  he  said,  I  tell  you  that,  if  these  shall 
be  silent,  the  stones  will  cry  out. 

41  And  when  he  had  come  near,  on  seeing  the  city 
he  wept  over  it,  saying,  42  If  thou  hadst  known,  even 
thou,  and  indeed  in  this  thy  day,  the  necessary  con- 
ditions for  thy  peace !  But  now  were  they  hidden 
from  thy  eyes.  ^Because  days  will  come  upon  thee 
when  thy  enemies  will  throw  a  palisade  about  thee, 
and  encircle  thee  round,  and  hem  thee  in  on  every 
side  ;  **and  they  will  raze  thee  to  the  ground,  and  thy 
children  in  thee,  and  not  leave  in  thee  a  stone  on  a 
stone  —  because  thou  knewest  not  the  time  of  thy 
visitation. 

46 And  entering  into  the  temple  he  began  to  drive 
out  those  [engaged  in]  selling,  46saying  to  them,  It 
stands  written, 

And  my  House  shall  be  a  House  of  prayer; 
But  you  made  it  a  den  of  robbers. 

47 And  he  taught  daily  in  the  temple:   and  the  chief 


208  LUKE  XX. 

priests  and  the  scribes,  and  the  principal  men  of  the 
people,  sought  to  destroy  him,  48and  found  not  how 
they  should  do  [it]  ;  for  the  people  all  hung,  listening, 
on  him. 

XX. 

*And  it  came  to  pass  on  one  of  the  days,  as  he  was 
teaching  the  people  in  the  temple,  and  proclaiming 
the  Good  News,  [that]  the  priests  and  the  scribes,  to- 
gether with  the  elders,  beset  him,  2and  spoke,  saying 
to  him,  Tell  us  by  what  sort  of  authority  thou  doest 
these  things,  or  who  it  is  that  gave  thee  this  authority. 
3 And  answering  he  said  to  them,  I  also  will  ask  you 
a  word,  and  tell  me: — 4The  baptism  of  John  —  of 
heaven  was  [it],  or  of  men?  5And  they  argued 
among  themselves,  saying,  If  we  should  say,  Of 
heaven,  he  will  say,  Why  did  you  not  believe  him? 
6  But  if  we  should  say,  Of  men,  the  people  will  all 
stone  us  to  death  ;  for  they  are  persuaded  that  John 
was  a  prophet.  7And  they  answered,  that  they  knew 
not  whence.  8And  Jesus  said  to  them,  Neither  do  I 
on  my  part  tell  you  by  what  sort  of  authority  I  do 
these  things. 

9  And  he  began  to  speak  to  the  people  this  para- 
ble:—  A  man  planted  a  vineyard,  and  let  it  to  hus- 
bandmen, and  went  abroad  for  a  considerable  time. 
10  And  in  [due]  season  he  sent  to  the  husbandmen  a 
servant,  in  order  that  they  shall  give  him  of  the  yield 
of  the  vineyard.  But  the  husbandmen,  having  beaten 
him,  sent  [him]  away  empty.  nAnd  he  sent  in  addi- 
tion another  servant ;  and  him  also,  after  they  had 
beaten   and  treated  him  shamefully,  they   sent  away 


LUKE  XX.  209 

empty.  uAnd  he  sent  moreover  a  third:  and  this 
[one]  also  they  wounded  and  cast  out.  18And  said 
the  owner  of  the  vineyard,  What  shall  I  do?  I  will 
send  my  beloved  son  :  probably  this  [messenger]  they 
will  respect.  14But  on  seeing  him  the  husbandmen 
commenced  reasoning  one  with  another,  saying,  This 
is  the  heir:  let  us  kill  him,  that  the  inheritance  may 
become  ours.  J5And  thrusting  him  out  of  the  vine- 
yard they  killed  [him].  What  then  will  the  owner 
of  the  vineyard  do  to  them?  16He  will  come  and  de- 
stroy these  husbandmen,  and  will  give  the  vineyard  to 
others.  And  on  hearing  [it]  they  said,  May  it  not 
happen  !  17  And  he,  looking  on  them,  said,  What  then 
is  this  which  stands  written  : 

[The]  stone  which  the  builders  rejected, 
This  came  to  be  for  head  of  the  corner? 

18  Every  one  who  shall  fall  upon  that  stone  will  be 
dashed  in  pieces ;  but  on  whomsoever  it  should  fall, 
it  will  make  chaff  of  him.  19And  the  scribes  and  the 
chief  priests  sought  to  thrust  their  hands  on  him  in 
that  very  hour,  and  they  feared  the  people  :  for  they 
knew  that  to  them  he  spoke  this  parable. 

20 And  watching  their  opportunity,  they  sent  spies, 
feigning  themselves  to  be  righteous  [men],  in  order 
to  catch  hold  of  him  by  a  word,  so  as  to  deliver 
him  up  to  the  chief  power  and  to  the  authority  of  the 
governor.  aAnd  they  asked  him,  saying,  Teacher, 
we  know  that  thou  speakest  and  teachest  rightly,  and 
dost  not  accept  [the]  personal  appearance,  but  of  a 
truth  teachest  the  way  of  God.  --'Is  it  allowable  that 
we  give  tribute  to  Caesar  or   not?      -:iI>ut  discerning 

*4 


210  LUKE  XX. 

their  craftiness  he  said  to  them,  24Show  me  a  denarius. 
Whose  image  and  inscription  has  it?  And  answer- 
ing they  said,  Caesar's.  25And  he  said  to  them,  There- 
fore render  what  are  Caesar's  to  Caesar,  and  what  are 
God's  to  God.  26And  they  were  not  able  to  catch 
hold  of  him  by  a  word  in  presence  of  the  people  ; 
and  wondering  at  his  answer  they  became  silent. 

27  And  some  of  the  Sadducees,  having  come  to  [him], 
—  those  contending  that  there  is  not  a  resurrection, — 
asked    him,  28  saying,   Teacher,   Moses   wrote    us,   If 

ANY   ONE'S    BROTHER    DIE    HAVING   A   WIFE,  AND   THIS 

[brother]  be   childless,  that  his  brother  take 

THE    WIFE     AND     RAISE     UP     OFFSPRING     FROM     [her] 

to  his  brother.  29  There  were  accordingly  seven 
brothers.  And  the  first  having  taken  a  wife  died 
childless.  80And  the  second,31  and  the  third,  took  her  ; 
and  in  the  same  manner  also  the  seven  left  no  chil- 
dren, and  died.  32  Afterwards  also  the  wife  died.  33In 
the  resurrection,  therefore,  of  which  one  of  them  does 
the  woman  become  wife  ?  For  the  seven  had  her  as 
wife.  34And  said  Jesus  to  them,  The  sons  of  this 
[present]  age  marry  and  are  given  in  marriage,  35but 
those  deemed  worthy  to  attain  to  that  [coming]  age, 
and  to  the  resurrection  which  is  from  the  dead,  neither 
marry  nor  are  given  in  marriage  ;  36for  neither  can 
they  die  any  more,  for  they  are  equals  of  angels,  and 
are  sons  of  God  in  being  sons  of  the  resurrection. 
87  And  that  the  dead  rise,  even  Moses  [in  the  passage] 
at  The  Bush  disclosed,  when  he  calls  [the]  Lord  the 
God  of  Abraham  and  God  of  Isaac  and  God 
of  Jacob.  38But  he  is  not  a  God  of  dead  [men], 
but  of  living :   for  all  live  to  him. 


LUKE  XXL  211 

39  And  some  of  the  Scribes  answering'  said,  Teacher, 
thou  saidst  well.  (wFor  they  ventured  no  further  to 
ask  him  any  tiling.)  uAnd  he  said  to  them.  How 
say  they  that  the  Christ  is  son  of  David?  4-'For  David 
himself  says,  in  [the]  book  of  Psalms, 

Said  the  Lord  to  ray  Lord, 

Sit  at  my  right  hand, 
43  Until  I  put  thy  enemies  for  thy  footstool. 

44 David    therefore   calls    him    Lord ;    and    how   is   he 
his  son? 

45 And  all  the  people  listening,  he  said  to  the  dis- 
ciples, 46Beware  of  the  scribes,  who  delight  to  walk 
in  long  robes,  and  are  fond  of  salutations  in  the 
market-places,  and  first  seats  in  the  synagogues,  and 
first  reclining-places  at  the  suppers;  47who  devour 
the  homes  of  widows,  and  in  pretence  make  long 
prayers  :  —  these  will  receive  a  great  deal  more  severe 
judgment. 

XXI. 

!Axd  looking  up  he  saw  the  rich  casting  their  gifts 
into  the  treasury.  2And  he  saw  a  certain  necessitous 
widow,  casting  thither  two  bits  of  copper  coin  ;  3and  he 
said,  I  tell  you  truly,  that  this  poor  widow  cast  [in] 
more  than  all.  4For  all  these,  out  of  the  surplus  they 
had,  cast  in  among  the  gifts  ;  but  she  out  of  her  pen- 
urv  cast  [in]  all  the  living  which  she  had. 

6  And  some  saying  of  the  temple,  that  it  stands 
adorned  with  beautiful  stones  and  offerings,  he  --aid. 
6As  for  these  things  which  you  arc  viewing,  there  will 
come  days  in   which    not  a   stone  on   a   stone  will   be 


212  LUKE  XXI. 

left,  which  will  not  be  thrown  down.  7And  they 
asked  him,  saying,  Teacher,  when  therefore  will  these 
things  be?  and  what  the  sign  when  these  things  would 
be  about  to  happen?  8And  he  said,  See  that  you  be 
not  misled :  for  many  will  come,  upon  my  name, 
saying,  I  am  [he]  ;  and,  The  time  is  at  hand.  Do 
not  go  after  them.  9And  whenever  you  should  hear 
of  wars  and  insurrections,  be  not  dismayed.  For 
these  must  take  place  first,  but  not  immediately  [is] 
the  end. 

10  Then  he  said  to  them,  Nation  will  rise  against 
nation,  and  kingdom  against  kingdom,  nand  there 
will  be  great  earthquakes,  and  in  various  places  there 
will  be  famines  and  pestilences,  and  there  will  be 
fearful  portents  and  great  signs  from  [the]  sky. 
12  But  before  all  of  this,  they  will  thrust  their  hands 
on  you,  and  persecute  [you],  delivering  [you]  up  into 
synagogues  and  prisons,  to  be  brought  before  kings 
and  governors  for  my  name's  sake.  13  It  shall  be  to 
you  an  opportunity  for  testimony.  l4  Settle  it  in  your 
hearts,  therefore,  not  to  premeditate  making  a  defense. 
15  For  I  will  give  you  an  utterance  and  a  wisdom, 
which  all  who  are  opposed  to  you  will  not  be  able 
to  resist  or  contradict.  16And  you  will  be  delivered 
up  even  by  parents,  and  brothers,  and  relatives,  and 
friends,  and  they  will  cause  [some]  of  you  to  be  put 
to  death.  17And  you  will  be  hated  by  all,  on  account 
of  my  name.  18And  [yet]  a  hair  out  of  your  head 
should  not  be  lost:  19  through  your  endurance  you  shall 
gain  your  lives. 

20  But  whenever  you  should  see  Jerusalem  encircled 
by  encamped  armies,  then  know  that  her  desolation 


LUKE   XXI.  213 

is  at  band.  21Then  let  those  in  Judaea  flee  unto  the 
mountains,  and  those  in  the  midst  of  her  gfo  out  into 
the  country,  and  those  in  the  country  districts  not  enter 

into  her;  "because  these  are  days  of  vengeance,  for 
every  thing  that  stands  written  to  be  finished.  -"Woe 
to  those  with  child,  and  those  with  infants  at  the 
breast,  in  those  days.  For  there  will  be  a  great  exi- 
gency upon  the  land,  and  wrath  to  this  people,  -4and 
they  will  fall  by  [the]  edge  of  [the]  sword,  and  be 
carried  captive  into  all  the  nations,  and  Jerusalem  will 
be  trodden  down  by  Gentiles  until  the  appointed  times 
for  the  Gentiles  be  completed.  -5And  there  will  be 
signs  in  sun  and  moon  and  stars  ;  and,  on  the  earth, 
anguish  of  nations,  in  perplexity  at  [the]  roaring  and 
tossing  of  the  sea  ;  -6men  fainting  from  fear  and  ex- 
pectation of  the  calamities  coming  on  the  habitable 
world :  for  the  hosts  of  the  skies  will  be  shaken. 
"And  then  will  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  on  a 
cloud  with  great  power  and  glory.  28And  when  these 
tilings  begin  to  take  place,  stand  erect  and  lift  up  your 
heads,  because  your  redemption  draws  nigh. 

And  he  spoke  a  parable  to  them.  See  the  fig-tree, 
and  all  the  trees.  "Whenever  they  already  put  forth, 
as  you  look  you  know  of  vourselves  that  the  summer 
is  already  near.  31So  also  you,  whenever  you  see 
these  things  coming  to  pass,  know  that  the  kingdom 
of  God  is  near.  3- Verily  I  say  to  you.  that  this  gen- 
eration should  not  pass  away,  until  they  should  all 
take  place.  'Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but 
my  words  shall  in  no  wise  pass  away. 

^But  take  heed  to  yourselves,   lest  your  hearts  be 
heavy    with    surfeiting    and    drunkenness,    and     life's 


214  LUKE  XXII. 

anxieties,  and  that  day  fall  upon  you  unforeseen,  35as 
a  snare  :  for  it  will  come  on  all  that  sit  on  the  face  of 
all  the  earth.  36  But  watch,  in  every  season  praying 
that  you  might  have  strength  to  escape  all  these  calam- 
ities that  are  about  to  happen,  and  to  stand  before  the 
Son  of  man. 

37  And  during  the  days  he  was  teaching  in  the  tem- 
ple, and  on  the  nights  he  came  out  and  lodged  upon 
the  Mount  which  is  called  [Mount]  of  Olives.  38And 
all  the  people  used  to  come  early  to  him  in  the  temple, 
to  hear  him. 

XXII. 

*And  the  feast  of  the  Unleavened  Bread,  the  Pass- 
over [so]  called,  was  drawing  near.  2And  the  chief 
priests  and  the  scribes  were  seeking  how  to  destroy 
him  ;   for  they  were  in  fear  of  the  people. 

3And  Satan  entered  into  Judas  Iscariot  [so]  called, 
being  of  the  number  of  the  twelve.  4And  going  away 
he  conferred  with  the  chief  priests  and  commandants, 
how  to  deliver  him  up  to  them.  5And  they  were 
glad,  and  agreed  together  to  give  him  money.  6And 
he  pledged  himself,  and  began  to  seek  an  oppor- 
tunity to  deliver  him  up  to  them  in  the  absence  of 
a  crowd. 

7And  the  day  of  the  Unleavened  Bread  came,  in 
which  the  passover  must  be  sacrificed.  8And  he  sent 
Peter  and  John,  saying,  Go,  and  make  ready  the 
passover  for  us,  that  we   may  eat.     9And   they  said 


LUKE   XXII.  215 

to  him,  Where  wilt  thou  that  we  make  ready?  10And 
he  said  to  them,  Behold,  on  your  entering  into  the  city, 
there  will  meet  you  a  man  carrying  a  jar  of  water: 
follow  him  into  the  house  into  which  he  enters,  nand 
you  shall  sav  to  the  master  of  the  house,  The  Teacher 
sa\  s  to  thee,  Where  is  the  lodging-place,  where  I  may 
eat  the  passover  with  my  disciples.  12And  that  [per- 
son] will  show  you  a  large  upper-room  furnished : 
there  make  ready.  13And  they  went  and  found  as  he 
had  told  them,  and  they  made  ready  the  passover. 

14  And  when  the  hour  arrived,  he  reclined  at  table, 
and  the  apostles  with  him.  15And  he  said  to  them,  I 
very  much  desired  to  eat  this  passover  with  you  before 
I  suffered.  16For  I  sav  to  you  that  no  more  eat  I  of 
it,  until  it  become  fulfilled  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 
17  And  receiving  a  cup  he  offered  thanks,  and  said, 
Take  this,  and  distribute  among  yourselves.  18  For 
I  sav  to  you,  I  drink  not  henceforth  of  the  product  of 
the  vine,  until  [the  time]  when  the  kingdom  of  God 
shall  have  come.  19And  taking  a  loaf  he  offered 
thanks,  and  broke  and  gave  to  them,  saying,  This  is 
my  body,  which  is  given  for  you  :  do  this,  to  promote 
remembrance  of  me.  ^And  the  cup  in  the  same  man- 
ner, after  having  supped  ;  saying,  This  cup  [is]  the  new 
covenant  in  my  blood,  which  is  poured  out  for  you. 
21  But  behold,  the  hand  of  the  [one]  delivering  me  up 
[is]  with  me  on  the  table.  "Because  the  Son  of  man 
indeed  goes,  according  to  what  has  been  determined: 
but  woe  to  that  man  through  whom  he  is  delivered 
up.  -'And  they  on  their  part  began  to  inquire  among 
themselves,  who  of  them  it  really  was,  that  was  about 
to  perpetrate  this. 


216  LUKE  XXII. 

24  And  there  arose  also  a  rivalry  among  them,  as  to 
which  one  of  them  seemed  likely  to  be  greater  [than 
the  rest].  ^  But  he  said  to  them,  The  kings  of  the 
nations  domineer  over  them,  and  they  who  exercise 
authority  over  them  are  called  benefactors;  26but  not 
so  you  :  on  the  contrary,  let  the  greater  [one]  among 
you  become  as  the  younger,  and  the  leading  [one]  as 
the  ministering  attendant.  27For  which  is  greater,  the 
[one]  reclining  at  table,  or  the  ministering  attendant? 
Is  it  not  the  [one]  reclining  at  table?  But  I  am  in  the 
midst  of  you  as  the  ministering  attendant. 

28  And  you  are  they  who  have  continued  with  me  in 
my  trials.  ^And  I  assign  to  you,  as  my  Father  as- 
signed to  me,  a  kingdom,  30that  you  may  eat  and 
drink  at  my  table  in  my  kingdom  ;  and  you  shall  sit 
on  thrones  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  31  Simon, 
Simon,  behold,  Satan  demanded  you  [all]  to  sift  as  the 
wheat;  32but  I  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not. 
And  do  thou,  when  once  returned,  strengthen  thy 
brothers.  ^And  he  said  to  him,  Master,  ready  am  I 
to  go  forth  with  thee  both  to  prison  and  to  death. 
34 And  he  said,  I  tell  thee,  Peter,  not  a  cock  will  crow 
to-day,  until  thou  shalt  have  thrice  denied  having 
known  me. 

35 And  he  said  to  them,  When  I  sent  you  away 
without  purse,  and  wallet,  and  sandals,  did  you  lack 
any  thing?  36And  they  said,  Nothing.  And  he  said  to 
them,  But  now  he  that  has  a  purse,  let  him  take  [it]  ; 
likewise  also  wallet :  and  he  that  has  not,  let  him  sell 
his  garment  and  buy  a  sword.  37For  I  say  to  you, 
that  this  which  stands  written  must  be  accomplished 
in  me,  — 


LUKE  XXII.  217 

And  he  was  reckoned  with  the  lawless. 
For  surely  the  [matter]  in  reference  to  me  is  having 
an  end.     3SAnd  they  said.  Master,  behold,  here  [are] 
two  swords.     And  he  said  to  them,  It  is  enough. 

39  And  on  coming  out  he  went  out  as  usual  to  the 
Mount  of  Olives  :  and  the  disciples  also  followed  him. 
40 And  on  having  arrived  at  the  place  he  said  to  them, 
Pray  to  enter  not  into  trial.  41And  he  himself  drew 
away  from  them  about  a  stone's  throw,  and  bowing 
his  knees  prayed,  4- saying,  Father,  if  thou  art  willing 
to  bear  away  this  cup  from  me  !  Nevertheless  not  my 
will,  but  thine,  come  to  pass  !  ^And  there  appeared 
to  him  an  angel  from  heaven,  strengthening  him. 
44 And  being  in  agony  be  prayed  more  intensely;  and 
his  sweat  became  as  big  drops  of  blood  falling 
down  on  the  ground.  ^And,  having  risen  from 
prayer,  on  coming  to  the  disciples  he  found  them 
asleep,  from  sorrow;  46and  he  said  to  them,  Why 
sleep  you?  Rise  up  and  pray,  that  you  enter  not 
into  trial. 

47  While  he  was  yet  speaking,  behold,  a  crowd  !  and 
he  who  was  called  Judas,  one  of  the  twelve,  went 
before  them,  and  drew  near  to  Jesus,  to  kiss  him. 
48  And  Jesus  said  to  him,  Judas,  deliverest  thou  up  the 
Son  of  man  with  a  kiss?  49And  those  about  him 
perceiving  what  was  to  be,  said,  Master,  shall  we 
smite  with  sword?  50And  a  certain  one  of  them  smote 
the  high-priest's  servant,  and  took  oft*  his  right  ear. 
61  And  Jesus  answering  said,  Sutler  as  far  as  this  ;  and 
touching  the  ear  he  healed  it.  MAnd  said  Jesus  to 
the    chief   priests    and    commandants   of   the   temple, 


218  LUKE   XXII. 

and  elders,  who  presented  themselves  before  him, 
Have  you  come  out,  as  against  a  robber,  with  swords 
and  bludgeons?  & While  I  was  daily  with  you  in 
the  temple  you  did  not  stretch  out  your  hands  upon 
me.  But  this  is  your  hour,  and  the  authority  of  the 
darkness. 

54 And  having  arrested  they  led  him  away,  and  con- 
ducted [him]  into  the  house  of  the  high-priest ;  and 
Peter  followed  at  a  distance.  55And  after  they  had 
kindled  a  fire  in  the  midst  of  the  court,  and  sat  down 
together,  Peter  sat  down  among  them.  5GAnd  a  cer- 
tain servant-girl,  seeing  him  seated  at  the  blaze, 
and  gazing  at  him,  said,  This  [man],  too,  was  with 
him.  57But  he  denied  him,  saying,  I  do  not  know 
him,  woman.  58And  after  a  little  while  another  [per- 
son] seeing  him  said,  Thou,  too,  art  of  them.  But 
Peter  said,  Man,  I  am  not.  59And  about  one  hour 
having  elapsed,  some  one  else  protested,  saying,  Of 
a  truth  this  [man],  too,  was  with  him ;  for  he  is 
also  a  Galilean.  60But  Peter  said,  Man,  I  know  not 
what  thou  art  saying.  And  instantly,  while  he  was 
yet  speaking,  a  cock  crowed,  61and  the  Master  turning 
looked  on  Peter ;  and  Peter  remembered  the  word  of 
the  Master,  how  he  said  to  him,  Before  a  cock  crows 
to-day,  thou  wilt  deny  me  thrice.  62  And,  coming  forth 
outside,  he  wept  bitterly. 

63  And  the  men  who  held  him  in  custody  proceeded 
to  mock  him,  having  beaten  [him]  ;  64  and,  blindfold- 
ing they  asked  him  saying,  Prophesy,  who  is  it  that 
struck  thee?  66And  many  other  things  in  their  railing 
they  said  against  him. 

66  And  when  it  became   day,   the    eldership  of  the 


LUKE    XXIII.  219 

people,  both  chief  priests  and  scribes,  assembled,  and 
conducted  him  up  into  their  Sanhedrim,  saying,  If 
thou  art  the  Christ,  tell  us.  C7And  he  said  to  them, 
If  I  should  tell  you,  you  would  not  believe  at  all  ; 
68and,  if  I  should  ask  a  question,  you  would  not 
answer.  69But  henceforward  will  the  Son  of  man  be 
seated  at  the  right  hand  of  the  power  of  God.  70And 
they  all  said,  Art  thou  then  the  Son  of  God?  And  he 
said  to  them,  You  say  that  I  am.  71And  they  said, 
Why  have  we  further  need  of  testimony?  For  we 
ourselves  heard  from  his  own  mouth. 

XXIII. 

*And  the  whole  multitude  of  them  rising  up  led 
him  to  Pilate.  2And  they  began  to  accuse  him,  say- 
ing, This  [man]  we  found  perverting  our  nation,  and 
forbidding  to  give  tribute  to  Cajsar,  and  saying  that 
he  himself  is  Christ,  a  king.  sAnd  Pilate  asked  him, 
saying,  Art  thou  the  king  of  the  Jews?  And  he 
answering  him  said,  Thou  sayest  [it].  4And  Pilate 
said  to  the  chief  priests  and  the  crowds,  I  find  nothing 
criminal  in  this  man.  5But  they  were  urgent,  saying, 
He  agitates  the  people,  teaching  throughout  all  Judasa, 
and,  commencing  from  Galilee,  [proceeding]  as  far 
as  here. 

6Now  Pilate,  on  hearing  of  Galilee,  asked  if  the 
man  was  a  Galilean;  7and  finding  out  that  he  was 
from  Herod's  jurisdiction,  he  sent  him  up  to  Herod; 
[the  latter]  being  himself  also  in  Jerusalem  in  these 
days.  8And  Herod  on  seeing  Jesus  was  exceedingly 
glad  ;  for  he  was  for  a  long  time  wishing  to  see  him,  on 


220  LUKE   XXIII. 

account  of  hearing  about  him,  and  was  hoping  to 
see  some  sign  occurring  by  him.  9  And  he  put  quite 
a  number  of  questions  to  him  ;  but  he  on  his  part 
answered  him  nothing.  10And  the  chief  priests  and 
the  scribes  stood  with  intense  eagerness  accusing  him. 
11  And  Herod  also,  after  having,  together  with  his 
armed  men,  set  him  at  nought  and  mocked  [him], 
threw  about  [him]  a  gorgeous  robe,  and  sent  him 
back  to  Pilate.  12And  both  Herod  and  Pilate  became 
friends  on  this  very  day  with  each  other :  for  pre- 
viously they  were  in  mutual  hostility. 

13 And  Pilate,  having  summoned  the  chief  priests 
and  the  rulers  and  the  people,  14  said  to  them,  You 
brought  this  man  to  me  as  a  perverter  of  the  people  ; 
and  behold,  I  on  my  part,  having  examined  him  before 
you,  found  in  this  man  nothing  criminal  in  respect  to 
the  things  you  allege  against  him.  15But  not  even  did 
Herod  ;  for  he  sent  him  back  to  us.  And  lo,  nothing 
worthy  of  death  has  been  done  by  him.  1G  Having 
therefore  chastised,  I  will  release  him.  18And  they 
raised  a  shout,  —  the  whole  multitude  together,  —  say- 
ing, Away  with  this  [man],  and  release  to  us  Barab- 
bas  ! — 19  who  on  account  of  a  certain  sedition  arisen 
in  the  city,  and  murder,  had  been  put  in  the  prison. 
20 And  again  Pilate  addressed  [them],  wishing  to 
release  Jesus.  21  But  they  called  out  thereon,  saying, 
Crucify,  crucify  him!  22And  he  a  third  time  spoke 
to  them,  For  what  evil  had  this  [man]  done?  No 
capital  offense  found  I  in  him  ;  having  therefore  chas- 
tised, I  will  release  him.  a3But  they  insisted  with  loud 
voices,  demanding  that  he  be  crucified  :  and  their  voices 
prevailed.      24And   Pilate   decided  thereon  that  their 


LUKE  XXIII.  221 

demand  be  carried  into  execution.  ffiAnd  he  released 
the  [one]  thrown  into  prison  on  account  of  sedition 
and  murder,  whom  they  demanded  ;  but  Jesus  he  de- 
livered up  to  their  will. 

26 And   as  they  led  him  away,  they  laid  hold  of  a 
certain  Simon,  a  Cyrenian,  coming  from   [the]  coun- 
try,  and   put   on   him   the   cross   to  bear   after  Jesus. 
-And   there  followed    him   a   great   multitude   of  the 
people,  and  of  women  who  were  smiting  themselves 
and  lamenting  him.    2S  But  turning  to  them  Jesus  said, 
Daughters  of  Jerusalem  !  weep  not  for  me  ;  but  weep 
for  yourselves,  and   for  your  children.     ^Because  lo, 
days   are  coming  in  which  they  will  say,  Happy  the 
barren,  and  the  wombs  that  never  bore,  and  breasts 
that  had  not  nursed  !     ^Then  will  they  begin  to  say  to 
the  mountains,  Fall  on  us  !  and  to  the  hills,  Cover  us ! 
31  Because  if  they  do  these  things  in  [the  case  of]  the 
green  tree,  what  would  take  place  in  the  dry?     32And 
there  were  also  led  with  him  two  others,  malefactors, 
to  be  executed. 

33  And  when  they  came  to  the  place  which  was 
called  Skull,  they  there  crucified  him,  and  the  male- 
factors, one  on  the  right  and  the  other  on  the  left. 
34  And  Tesus  said,  Father,  forgive  them  ;  for  they  know 
not  what  they  are  doing.  And,  dividing  his  garments, 
they  cast  lots  [for  them].  wAnd  the  people  stood 
looking  on;  and  the  rulers  kept  easting  their  sneers, 
saying,  Others  he  saved,  let  him  save  himself,  if  this 
[man]  is  the  Christ,  the  Chosen  [one]  of  God.  ;,'And 
the  soldiers  also  made  sport  of  him,  coming  to  [him], 
offering  him  sour  wine,  wand  saving,  If  thou  art  the 
king  of  the  Jews,  save  thyself.         And  there  was  also 


222  LUKE   XXIII. 

an    inscription    over    him,    THE   KING    OF   THE 
JEWS,  THIS. 

39 And  one  of  the  suspended  malefactors  railed  at 
him,  Art  not  thou  the  Christ?  Save  thyself  and  us! 
40  But  the  other  answering  rebuked  him  and  said, 
Hast  not  thou  even  fear  of  God,  because  thou  art 
under  the  same  sentence?  41And  we  indeed  justly; 
for  we  are  receiving  the  proper  deserts  for  what 
we  did :  but  this  man  did  nothing  amiss.  42And  he 
said,  Jesus,  remember  me,  whenever  thou  shouldst 
come  in  thy  kingdom.  43And  he  said  to  him,  Verily 
I  say  to  thee,  to-day  thou  shalt  be  with  me  in  Para- 
dise. 

44 And  it  was  already  about  [the]  sixth  hour,  and 
there  came  on  a  darkness  over  all  the  land  until  [the] 
ninth  hour,  45the  sun  being  in  eclipse,  and  the  vail  of 
the  temple  was  rent  in  the  middle.  46And  calling 
out  with  a  loud  voice,  Jesus  said,  Father,  into  thy 
hands  I  commit  my  spirit :  and  having  said  this,  he 
expired.  47And  the  centurion  on  seeing  the  event 
glorified  God,  saying,  Really  this  man  was  a  righteous 
[man].  48And  all  the  crowds  present  at  this  sight, 
having  viewed  the  transactions,  smiting  their  breasts 
returned.  49And  all  his  acquaintances  stood  at  a  dis- 
tance, also  women  who  followed  him  from  Galilee, 
viewing  these  things. 

50  And  behold,  a  man  from  Arimathaea,  a  city  of  the 
Jews,  Joseph  by  name,  being  a  councillor,  and  a  good 
and  righteous  man  (51he  had  not  assented  to  their  counsel 
and  deed),  who  was  expecting  the  kingdom  of  God, — 
52 this  [man]  coming  to  Pilate  asked  for  the  body  of 


LUKE  XXIV.  223 

Jesus.  53And  having  taken  it  down  he  wrapped  it  in 
linen;  and  he  laid  him  in  a  rock-hewn  tomb,  where 
no  one  had  ever  vet  been  laid.  MAnd  it  was  Prepara- 
tion-day :   and  Sabbath  was  dawning. 

55 And  women,  who  had  accompanied  him  out  of 
Galilee,  followed  after  and  beheld  the  tomb,  and  how 
his  body  was  laid;  Mand  returning  got  in  readiness 
aromatics  and  ointments.  And  they  rested  during  the 
Sabbath,  according  to  the  commandment. 

XXIV. 

2But  on  the  first  [dav]  of  the  week,  at  day-break, 
they  came  to  the  tomb,  bringing  the  aromatics  which 
thev  had  sot  in  readiness.  -And  thev  found  the  stone 
rolled  away  horn  the  tomb,  3and  having  gone  in  found 
not  the  body  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  4And  it  came  to  pass, 
in  their  perplexity  about  this,  behold  also  two  men 
stood  by  them  in  dazzling  apparel,  "'and  on  their  be- 
coming afraid,  and  bending  their  faces  to  the  ground. 
said  to  them.  Why  seek  you  the  living  [one]  amid 
the  dead?  c  He  is  not  here,  but  had  risen.  Re- 
member how  he  spoke  to  you.  while  he  was  vet  in 
Galilee,  T  saving  that  the  Son  of  man  must  be  de- 
livered  up  into  the  hands  of  sinners,  and  be  crucified, 
and  on  the  third  day  arise.  BAnd  they  remembered 
his  words;  'and,  returning  from  the  tomb,  they  re- 
ported all  these  things  to  the  eleven,  and  to  all  the 
rest.  l0And  they  were  the  Magdalene  Mary,  and  I  >- 
anna,  and  Mary  the  [mother]  of  James:  and  the  rest 
of  the  women  with  them  told  these  things  to  the  apos- 


224  LUKE  XXIV. 

ties.  uAnd  these  words  seemed  in  their  view  as  idle 
talk,  and  they  disbelieved  them.  12But  Peter  rising 
up  ran  to  the  tomb,  and,  stooping  down,  he  sees  the 
linen  clothes  laid  by  themselves :  and  he  departed  to 
his  home,  wondering  at  the  event. 

13  And  lo,  two  of  them  were  proceeding  on  this  very 
day  to  a  village,  the  name  of  which  was  Emmaus, 
about  sixty  furlongs  distant  from  Jerusalem  ;  14and 
they  themselves  were  conversing  with  one  another 
about  all  these  events.  15And  it  came  to  pass,  while 
they  were  conversing  and  questioning,  [that]  also 
Jesus  himself,  having  drawn  near,  went  in  company 
with  them.  16And  their  eyes  were  holden,  so  that 
they  did  not  recognize  him.  17And  he  said  to  them, 
What  [are]  these  words  which  you  are  exchanging 
with  one  another,  as  you  walk?  And  they  stopped, 
with  a  sad  countenance.  18And  one,  whose  name  was 
Kleopas,  answering  said  to  him,  Sojournest  thou  alone 
in  Jerusalem,  and  didst  not  know  the  transactions  in 
it  in  these  days?  19And  he  said  to  them,  Of  what 
kind?  And  they  said  to  him,  Those  concerning  Jesus, 
the  Nazarene,  who  became  a  prophet  mighty  in  work 
and  word  before  God  and  all  the  people  — 20  how  that 
both  our  chief  priests  and  rulers  delivered  him  up  to 
sentence  of  death,  and  crucified  him.  21  But  we  were 
hoping  that  he  himself  was  the  [one]  about  to  redeem 
Israel.  Nay  indeed,  even  with  all  these,  this  is  a  third 
day  with  him  since  these  things  occurred.  22Nay  fur- 
ther, certain  women  from  among  us  put  us  into  ex- 
citement, by  having  been  early  at  the  tomb;  a3and 
not  finding  his  body,  they  came  saying  that  they  had 
also   seen  a  vision   of  angels,  who   affirm  that  he  is 


LUKE    XXIV.  226 

alive.  -4Aiul  some  of  those  with  us  went  away  to 
the  tomb,  and  found  it  [to  be]  just  as  even  the  women 
had  said  :   but  him  they  saw  not. 

25 And  he  himself  said  to  them,  O  unthinking,  and 
slow  with  the  heart  to  believe  in  all  that  the  prophets 
had  spoken!  -'"Was  it  not  necessary  that  the  Christ 
should  sutler  these  things,  and  enter  into  his  glory? 
87 And  commencing  from  Moses  and  from  all  the 
prophets,  he  interpreted  to  them  in  all  the  Scriptures 
the  things  concerning  himself. 

88 And  they  had  come  near  to  the  village  whither 
they  were  going,  and  he  himself  assumed  to  go  farther. 
29 And  thev  constrained  him,  saying,  Stay  with  us,  be- 
cause it  is  towards  evening,  and  the  day  has  already 
declined.  And  he  went  in  to  stay  with  them.  3J  And  it 
came  to  pass  that,  as  he  reclined  at  table  with  them, 
having  taken  the  bread  he  invoked  a  blessing,  and 
broke,  and  thereupon  gave  to  them.  31And  their 
eves  were  thoroughly  opened,  and  they  recognized 
him,  and  he  himself  passed  out  of  their  sight.  ;jAnd 
thev  said  one  to  another,  Did  not  our  heart  burn  in 
us  as  he  spoke  to  us  on  the  way,  as  he  clearly  opened 
to  us  the  Scriptures?  ^'And,  rising  up  that  very 
hour,  thev  returned  to  Jerusalem,  and  found  assembled 
the  eleven  and  those  with  them,  w  saying.  The  Master 
had  really  risen,  and  been  seen  by  Simon.  "'And 
they  themselves  narrated  the  [events]  on  the  way, 
and  how  he  became  known  to  them  in  the  breaking 
of  the  bread. 

36 And,  while  thev  were  speaking  these  things,  he 
himself  stood  in  the  midst  of  them.  3rAnd  becoming 
dismayed  and   terrified,  they  supposed   that   they  were 


226  LUKE  XXIV. 

viewing  a  spirit.  38And  he  said  to  them,  Why  are 
you  troubled,  and  on  what  account  do  questionings 
arise  in  your  heart?  39  See  my  hands  and  my  feet, 
that  it  is  I  myself.  Feel  me  and  see  ;  because  a  spirit 
has  not  flesh  and  bones,  as  you  see  me  having.  41And 
while  they  still  disbelieved  from  joy,  and  were  wonder- 
ing, he  said  to  them,  Have  you  any  thing  eatable  here? 
42  And  they  gave  him  part  of  a  broiled  fish.  ^And  he 
took  and  ate  before  them. 

44  And  he  said  to  them,  These  are  my  words,  which 
I  spoke  to  you  being  still  with  you,  that  all  the  things 
written  in  the  Law  of  Moses,  and  Prophets,  and 
Psalms,  concerning  me,  must  be  fulfilled.  45Then  he 
thoroughly  opened  their  mind  to  understand  the  Scrip- 
tures, 46and  said  to  them,  Thus  it  stands  written, 
that  the  Christ  should  suffer,  and  rise  up  from  the 
dead  the  third  day,  47and  that  on  [the  authority  of] 
his  name  repentance  for  remission  of  sins  be  pro- 
claimed to  all  the  nations,  commencing  from  Jerusa- 
lem. 48You  [are]  witnesses  of  these  things.  49And 
lo,  I  send  forth  the  promise  of  my  Father  to  you. 
And  do  you  abide  in  the  city,  until  you  shall  have 
become  clothed  from  on  high  with  power. 

50 And  he  led  them  out  as  far  as  to  Bethany;  and 
lifting  up  his  hands  he  blessed  them.  5lAnd  it  came 
to  pass  that,  while  he  was  blessing  them,  he  parted 
from  them.  52And  they  themselves  returned  to  Jerusa- 
lem with  great  joy ;  53  and  were  continually  in  the 
temple,  praising  God. 


ACCORDING   TO  JOHN. 


I.  1-18. 

1  In  [the]  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word 
was  with  God,  and  God  was  the  Word.  2This  was  in 
[the]  beginning  with  God.  3  All  things  through  it 
arose  into  being,  and  without  it  arose  not  even  one 
thing  which  has  arisen.  4  In  it  is  Life,  and  the  Life 
was  the  Light  of  men.  5And  the  Light  shines  on, 
in  the  Darkness ;  and  the  Darkness  did  not  appre- 
hend it. 

6  There  arose  a  man,  sent  from  God,  wiiose  name 
was  John.  7  This  [man]  came  for  testimony,  to  bear 
testimony  concerning  the  Light,  that  all  should  believe 
through  him.  8  He  was  not  the  Light,  but  [came]  to 
bear  testimony  concerning  the  Liirht. 

9  The  true  Light  which  enlightens  every  man,  con- 
tinued coming  into  the  world.  10  It  was  in  the  world, 
and  the  world  through  it  arose  into  being,  and  the 
world  knew  it  not.  "It  came  to  its  own  peculiar 
[home],  and  its  own  peculiar  [people]  received  it 
not.  uBut  as  many  as  received  it,  to  them  it  gave  au- 
thority to  become  children  of  God,  —  to  those  believing 


228  JOHN  I. 

on  its  name  ;  13who  not  of  [particular]  race,  neither 
of  will  of  flesh,  nor  of  will  of  man,  but  of  God,  were 
born. 

14 And  the  Word  became  flesh,  and  tabernacled 
among  us  —  and  we  beheld  his  glory,  a  glory  as  of 
an  only-begotten  [proceeding]  from  [the  presence  of] 
a  father  —  full  of  grace  and  truth.  15John  testifies  con- 
cerning him  and  exclaims,  saying,  This  was  [he]  of 
whom  I  said,  He  who  comes  after  me  has  come  to  be 
before  me,  because  he  was  my  superior.  16  Because 
out  of  his  fulness  we  all  received,  even  grace  succeed- 
ing grace.  n  Because  the  Law  was  given  through 
Moses :  the  Grace  and  the  Truth  arose  through  Jesus 
Christ.  18  No  one  has  ever  seen  God  :  the  only-begot- 
ten Son,  who  is  upon  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  he 
declared  [Him]. 

I.   19-51. 

19  And  this  is  the  testimony  of  John,  when  the  Jews 
of  Jerusalem  sent  priests  and  Levites  to  ask  him,  Who 
art  thou?  20And  he  confessed  and  denied  not;  and 
confessed,  I  am  not  the  Christ.  21And  they  asked 
him,  What  then?  Art  thou  Elijah?  He  says,  I  am 
not.  Art  thou  the-  Prophet?  And  he  answered,  No. 
22 They  said  therefore  to  him,  Who  art  thou?  that  we 
may  give  an  answer  to  those  having  sent  us.  What 
sayest  thou  about  thyself?     23  He  said,  I  [am] 

A  Crier's  voice  in  the  Desert,  — 
Make  straight  the  way  of  [the]  Lord ! 

as  said  Isaiah  the  prophet.    24And  [some  of  those]  sent 


JOHN   I.  229 

were  of  the  Pharisees  ;  "  and  they  asked  him  and  said 
to  him,  Why  then  dost  thou  baptize,  if  thou  art  not 
the  Christ,  neither  Elijah,  nor  the  Prophet?  2CJohn 
answered  them,  saying,  I  baptize  in  water.  In  the 
midst  of  you  stands  [one]  whom  you  know  not  — 
27  he  who  comes  after  me  —  the  thong  of  whose  sandal 
I  am  not  fit  to  untie. 

28 These  things  took  place  in  Bethany   beyond    the 
Jordan,  where  John  was  baptizing. 

29 The  next  day,  he  beholds  Jesus  coming  to  him, 
and  says,  See !  the  Lamb  of  God,  that  takes  away  the 
sin  of  the  world!  ^This  is  [he]  in  behalf  of  whom 
I  said,  After  me  comes  a  man  who  has  come  to  be 
before  me,  because  he  was  my  superior.  31And  I  did 
not  know  him  ;  but  that  he  might  be  made  manifest 
to  Israel,  for  this  came  I  baptizing  in  water.  32And 
John  bore  testimony,  saying,  I  have  beheld  the  Spirit 
descending  as  a  dove  out  of  [the]  sky,  and  it  remained 
on  him.  &3And  I  did  not  know  him  :  but  He  who 
sent  me  to  baptize  in  water,  He  said  to  me,  Upon 
whomsoever  thou  see  the  Spirit  descending,  and  re- 
maining on  him,  this  is  he  who  baptizes  in  [the]  Holy 
Spirit.  84And  I  have  seen,  and  have  borne  testimony, 
that  this  is  the  Son  of  God. 

35  The  next  day,  John  was  again  standing,  and  two 
of  his  disciples  ;  86and,  looking  at  Jesus  as  he  walked, 
he  says,  See  !  the  Lamb  of  God  !  w  The  two  disci- 
ples heard  him  as  he  spoke,  and  they  followed  Jesus. 
88 Jesus,  turning  round  and  seeing  them  following, 
says    to    them,  What    are    you    seeking?      And    they 


230  JOHN  I. 

said  to  him,  Rabbi  —  that  is  to  say,  being  interpreted, 
Teacher  —  where  art  thou  staying?  39  He  says  to 
them,  Come,  and  you  shall  see.  They  accordingly 
came  and  saw  where  he  was  staying,  and  they  stayed 
with  him  that  day:  it  was  about  [the]  tenth  hour. 
40 Andrew,  the  brother  of  Simon  Peter,  was  one  of 
the  two  who  heard  from  John  and  followed  him : 
41  this  [Andrew]  first  finds  his  own  brother  Simon, 
and  says  to  him,  We  have  found  the  Messiah  — 
that  is,  interpreted,  Christ  [Anointed].  42  He  led 
him  to  Jesus.  Looking  at  him  Jesus  said,  Thou  art 
Simon,  the  son  of  John;  thou  shalt  be  called  Cephas 
—  which  is  interpreted  Peter  [Stone]. 

43 The  next  day,  he  wished  to  depart  into  Galilee, 
and  he  finds  Philip ;  and  says  Jesns  to  him,  Follow 
me.  "Now  Philip  was  from  Bethsaida,  of  the  city 
of  Andrew  and  Peter.  45  Philip  finds  Nathanael  and 
says  to  him,  [Him]  of  whom  Moses  in  the  Law  wrote, 
and  the  Prophets,  we  have  found — Jesns,  son  of 
Joseph,  who  is  from  Nazareth.  46Said  Nathanael  to 
him,  Can  there  be  any  thing  good  out  of  Nazareth? 
Says  Philip  to  him,  Come  and  see.  47Jesus  saw 
Nathanael  coming  to  him,  and  he  says  of  him,  See  ! 
an  Israelite  in  very  truth,  in  whom  is  no  guile  !  48Says 
Nathanael  to  him,  Whence  knowest  thou  me?  Jesns 
answered  and  said  to  him,  Before  Philip  called  thee, 
when  thou  wast  under  the  fig-tree,  I  saw  thee.  49  Na- 
thanael answered  him,  Rabbi,  thou  art  the  Son  of  God, 
thou  art  King  of  Israel.  ^  Jesns  answered  and  said  to 
him,  Because  I  told  thee  that  I  saw  thee  underneath 
the  fig-tree,   believest  thou?      Thou  wilt  see  greater 


JOHN  II.  231 

things  than  these.  "And  he  says  to  him,  Verily, 
verily  I  say  to  von,  yon  will  see  heaven  opened,  and 
the  angels  of  God  ascending  and  descending  upon  the 
Son  of  man. 


II. 

'And  on  the  third  day,  a  wedding  took  place  in 
Cana  of  Galilee,  and  the  mother  of  Jesns  was  there. 
-And  Jesns  also  was  invited,  and  his  disciples,  to  the 
wedding.  3And  wine  having  fallen  short,  the  mother 
of  Jesns  says  to  him,  They  have  no  wine.  4  Says  Jesns 
to  her,  What  have  I  to  do  with  thee,  woman?  Not 
vet  had  my  hour  come.  5  Says  his  mother  to  the 
attendants,  Whatever  he  may  say  to  you,  do.  6  Now 
there  were  set  there  six  stone  water-jars,  according 
to  the  Jews'  [custom  of]  purification,  containing  two 
or  three  amphorae  apiece.  '  Says  Jesns  to  them,  Fill 
the  jars  with  water.  And  they  filled  them  to  the 
brim.  8And  he  says  to  them,  Draw  now.  and  bear  to 
the  master  of  the  feast.  And  they  bore  [it].  9And 
as  the  master  of  the  feast  tasted  the  water  become 
wine,  and  knew  not  whence  it  was,  —  but  the  attend- 
ants knew,  who  drew  the  water,  —  the  master  of  the 
feast  calls  the  bridegroom  10and  says  to  him,  Every 
man  first  puts  on  the  choice  wine,  and,  whenever  they 
become  drunken,  the  inferior :  thou  hast  kept  the 
choice  wine  until  now. 

11  This  commencement  of  the  signs  did  Jesus  make 
in  Cana  of  Galilee,  and  manifested  his  glory,  and  his 
disciples  believed  on  him.  u After  this  he  went  down 
to    Kapharnaum,    himself,   and    his    mother,    and    his 


232  JOHN  II. 

brothers,  and  his  disciples ;  and  they  remained  there 
not  many  days. 

13  And  the  Passover  of  the  Jews  was  near,  and  Jesus 
went  up  to  Jerusalem.  14And  he  found,  in  the  temple, 
those  selling  cattle  and  sheep  and  doves,  and  the  bro- 
kers sitting  ;  15and,  having  made  a  whip  of  rush-cords, 
he  drove  all  out  of  the  temple,  both  the  sheep  and  the 
cattle,  and  spilled  the  brokers'  coin,  and  overturned 
the  tables,  16and  said  to  those  selling  the  doves,  Take 
these  things  hence  :  make  not  the  house  of  my  Father 
a  house  of  traffic.  17His  disciples  remembered  that  it 
stands  written, 

The  zeal  for  thy  House  will  consume  me. 

18  The  Jews  therefore  answered  and  said  to  him,  What 
sign  showest  thou  to  us,  [seeing]  that  thou  doest  these 
things?  19 Jesus  answered  and  said  to  them,  Demolish 
this  sanctuary,  and  in  three  days  I  will  raise  it.  20  Said 
the  Jews  therefore,  This  Sanctuary  was  built  in  forty- 
six  years  ;  and  wilt  thou  raise  it  in  three  days?  21But 
he  spoke  of  the  sanctuary  of  his  body.  22When  ac- 
cordingly he  had  risen  from  [the]  dead,  his  disciples 
remembered  that  he  said  this  ;  and  they  believed  the 
Scripture,  and  the  word  which  Jesus  had  spoken. 

23  And  while  he  was  in  Jerusalem,  at  the  Passover, 
at  the  feast,  many  believed  on  his  name,  beholding  his 
signs  which  he  wrought.  24But  Jesus  on  his  part  did 
not  trust  himself  to  them,  because  he  knew  all,  25and 
because  he  had  no  need  that  any  one  should  bear 
testimony  of  man  ;  for  he  himself  knew  what  was 
in  man. 


JOHN  III.  233 

III. 

1Now  there  was  a  man  of  the  Pharisees,  Nicodemus 
bv  name,  a  ruler  of  the  Jews.  -This  [man]  came 
to  him  by  night,  and  said  to  him,  Rabbi,  we  know 
that  thou  hast  come,  a  teacher,  from  God  ;  for  no  one 
can  do  these  signs  which  thou  art  doing,  unless  God 
be  with  him.  3Jesus  answered  and  said  to  him, 
Verily,  verily  I  say  to  thee,  unless  one  be  born 
from  above,  he  cannot  perceive  the  kingdom  of  God. 
4  Says  Nicodemus  to  him,  How  can  a  man  be  born 
when  he  is  old?  Can  he  a  second  time  enter  into 
his  mother's  womb  and  be  born  ?  5  Jesus  answered, 
Verily,  verily  I  say  to  thee,  unless  one  be  born  of 
water  and  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  God.  6That  which  has  been  born  of  the  flesh  is 
flesh,  and  that  which  has  been  born  of  the  Spirit  is 
spirit.  T  Do  not  wonder  that  I  said  to  thee,  You  must 
be  born  from  above.  8The  wind  blows  where  it  will, 
and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  knowest  not 
whence  it  comes,  and  where  it  goes  :  so  is  every  one  who 
has  been  born  of  the  Spirit.  9  Nicodemus  answered 
and  said  to  him,  How  can  these  things  come  to  pass? 

10Jesus  answered  and  said  to  him,  Art  thou  the 
teacher  of  Israel,  and  knowest  not  these  things? 
"Verily,  verily  I  say  to  thee,  that  we  are  speaking 
of  what  we  know,  and  bearing  testimony  of  what  we 
have  seen  ;  and  our  testimony  you  do  not  receive. 
lJIf  I  told  you  the  earthly  [obvious]  tilings  and  you 
believe  not,  how.  if  I  should  tell  you  the  heavenly,  will 
you  believe?  13And  no  one  has  ascended  into  heaven 
but  he  who  descended  out  of  heaven,  the  Son  of  man 


234  JOHN  III. 

who  is  in  heaven.  14And  as  Moses  lifted  up  the  ser- 
pent in  the  Desert,  so  must  the  Son  of  man  be  lifted 
up,  15that  every  one  who  believes  in  him  may  have 
eternal  life.  16For  God  so  loved  the  world  as  that  he 
gave  the  only-begotten  Son,  that  every  one  who  be- 
lieves on  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  eternal  life. 

17  For  God  did  not  send  the  Son  into  the  world  to  judge 
the  world,  but  that  the  world  be  saved  through  him. 

18  He  who  believes  on  him  is  not  judged  ;  he  who  be- 
lieves not  has  already  been  judged,  because  he  has  not 
believed  on  the  name  of  the  only-begotten  Son  of  God. 

19  And  this  is  the  judgment,  that  the  Light  has  come 
into  the  world,  and  men  loved  the  Darkness  rather 
than  the  Light :  for  their  deeds  were  evil.  20For  every 
one  who  commits  base  [deeds]  hates  the  Light,  and 
does  not  come  to  the  Light,  lest  his  deeds  be  reproved. 
21  But  he  who  practises  the  truth  comes  to  the  Light, 
in  order  that  his  deeds  may  become  manifest,  that  they 
have  been  wrought  in  God. 

22  Afterwards,  came  Jesus  and  his  disciples  into  the 
Judaean  district ;  and  he  abode  with  them  there,  and 
baptized.  23Now  John  also  was  baptizing  in  y£non, 
near  Salim,  because  abundance  of  water  was  there, 
and  [people]  were  [constantly]  arriving  and  were 
baptized:  24for  not  yet  was  John  thrown  into  the 
prison.  25 There  arose  thereupon  a  discussion  of 
John's  disciples  with  a  Jew  about  purification.  26And 
they  came  to  John  and  said  to  him,  Rabbi,  he  who 
was  with  thee  beyond  the  Jordan,  to  whom  thou  hast 
borne  testimony,  see!  this  [one]  baptizes,  and  all  are 
coming  to  him  !     27John  answered  and  said,  No  man 


JOHN   IV.  235 

can  receive  any  thing  unless  it  have  been  given  him 
out  of  heaven.      28You    yourselves   bear    me   witness 
that  I  said,  I  am  not  the  Christ,  but  that  I  have  been 
sent   before   him.     sHe   who   has  the   bride   is  bride- 
groom ;  but  the  friend  of  the  bridegroom,  who  stands 
and    hears  him,  rejoices  writh  joy  on  account    of  the 
bridegroom's  voice.     This  my  joy  has  therefore  been 
made  full.     ^  He  must  increase,  but  I  must  decrease. 
81  He  who  comes  from  above  is  over  all ;  he  who  is 
of  earthly  origin  is  of  the  earthly  nature,  and  speaks 
of  the  earth.     He  who  comes  of  heavenly  origin  32 tes- 
tifies of  what  he   has   seen,  and  had   heard,   and   his 
testimony  no  one  receives.     83  He,  who  had  received 
his  testimony,  had  set  his  seal  that  God  is  true.     ^For 
he,  whom  God  sent,  speaks  the  words  of  God  ;  for  not 
by  measure  does  He  give  the  Spirit.     35  The  Father 
loves  the  Son,  and  has  given  all  things  [to  be]  in  his 
hand.     36  He  who  believes  on  the  Son  has  eternal  life  : 
he  who  disobeys  the  Son  shall  not  see  life,  but  the 
wrath  of  God  remains  on  him. 


IV. 

1When  therefore  Jesus  knew  that  the  Pharisees 
had  heard  that  Jesus  was  making  and  baptizing  more 
disciples  than  John  —  2 although  indeed  Jesus  himself 
did  not  baptize,  but  his  disciples  —  3he  left  Judaea  and 
went  again  into  Galilee.  4And  he  was  obliged  to  pass 
through  Samaria.  5Accordinglv  lie  comes  to  a  city 
of  Samaria  called  Sychar,  near  the  tract  of  land  which 
Jacob  gave  to  his  son  Joseph.  6And  Jacob's  well  was 
there.     Jesus  therefore  having  become  fatigued  by  the 


236  JOHN  IV. 

journey,  was  sitting  thus  by  the  well.     It  was  about 
[the]   sixth  hour. 

7  There  comes  a  woman  of  Samaria  to  draw  water. 
Says  Jesus  to  her,  Give  me  to  drink.  — 8  For  his  disci- 
ples had  gone  away  into  the  city  to  buy  provisions.  — 
9  Says  the  Samaritan  woman  to  him,  How  dost  thou, 
being  a  Jew,  ask  drink  from  me,  being  a  Samari- 
tan woman?  (For  Jews  hold  no  intercourse  with 
Samaritans.)  10 Jesus  answered  and  said  to  her,  If 
thou  hadst  known  the  gift  of  God,  and  who  it  is  that 
says  to  thee.  Give  me  to  drink,  thou  wouldst  have 
asked  of  him,  and  he  would  have  given  thee  living 
water.  n  Says  the  woman  to  him,  Sir,  not  even  hast 
thou  a  bucket,  and  the  well  is  deep :  whence  hast 
thou  the  living  water?  12Art  thou  greater  than  our 
father  Jacob,  who  gave  us  the  well,  and  drank  of  it 
himself,  and  his  sons,  and  his  droves?  13 Jesus  an- 
swered and  said  to  her,  Every  one  who  drinks  of  this 
water  will  thirst  again:  14but  whoever  should  drink 
of  the  water  which  I  will  give  him  will  never  thirst; 
but  the  water  which  I  will  give  him  will  become  in 
him  a  well  of  water,  springing  up  into  eternal  life. 
15  Says  the  woman  to  him,  Sir,  give  me  this  water, 
that  I  thirst  not,  nor  come  hither  to  draw.  16  He  says 
to  her,  Go,  call  thy  husband,  and  come  hither.  17  The 
woman  answered  and  said,  I  have  not  a  husband. 
Says  Jesus  to  her,  Thou  saidst  well,  I  have  not  a  hus- 
band. 18For  thou  hadst  had  five  husbands;  and  he 
whom  thou  now  hast  is  not  thy  husband.  This  thou 
hast  spoken  true.  19  Says  the  woman  to  him,  Sir, 
I  perceive  that  thou  art  a  prophet.  20Our  fathers  wor- 
shipped on  this  mountain  ;  and  you  say,  that  in  Jeru- 


JOHN  IV.  237 

salcm  is  the  place  where  it  is  necessary  to  worship. 
21  Says  Jesus  to  her,  Believe  me,  woman,  that  an  hour 
is  coming,  when  neither  on  this  mount  nor  in  Jerusa- 
lem will  you  worship  the  Father.  22You  worship 
what  you  know  not:  we  worship  what  we  know  ;  be- 
cause salvation  is  of  the  Jews.  2'!  But  an  hour  is  coming 
and  now  is,  when  the  true  worshippers  will  worship 
the  Father  in  spirit  and  truth  :  for  such  is  the  Father 
also  seeking  as  his  worshippers.  24God  is  a  Spirit, 
and  they  who  worship  must  worship  in  spirit  and 
truth.  -"'Says  the  woman  to  him,  I  know  that  Mes- 
siah is  coming  (the  Christ  [so]  called)  :  whenever 
he  should  come,  he  will  tell  us  every  thing.  26Says 
Jesus  to  her,  I  who  speak  to  thee  am  [he].  ^And 
upon  this  came  his  disciples,  and  wondered  that  he 
was  talking  with  a  woman.  Yet  no  one  said,  What 
art  thou  seeking,  or  why  art  thou  talking  with  her? 

-  The  woman  thereupon  left  her  water-jar  and  went 
away  into  the  city,  and  says  to  the  men,  M  Come,  see 
a  man  who  told  me  all  that  I  had  done.  Is  this  per- 
chance the  Christ?  ^  They  came  out  of  the  city,  and 
continued  coming  to  him. 

31  In  the  mean  time  the  disciples  were  asking  him, 
saying,  Rabbi,  eat.  3JBut  he  said  to  them,  I  have  food 
to  eat  which  you  know  not  of.  33Said  the  disciples 
therefore  to  one  another,  Had  any  one  brought  him 
[any  tiling]  to  eat?  '4  Says  Jesus  to  them,  My  meat  is, 
to  do  the  will  of  Him  who  sent  me,  and  to  finish  his 
work.  ^Say  not  you,  It  is  four  months  more,  and  the 
harvest  comes?  Lo,  I  say  to  you,  lift  up  your  eyes 
and  view  the  fields,  that  they  are  white  for  harvest. 
'  Alivaik  i->  the  reaper  receiving  wages,  and  gathering 


238  JOHN  IV. 

fruit  unto  eternal  life,  that  both  the  sower  and  the 
reaper  may  rejoice  together.  37  For  herein  is  the  say- 
ing true,  that  one  is  the  sower,  and  another  the  reaper. 
3SI  have  sent  you  to  reap  that  whereon  you  have  not 
labored  :  others  have  labored,  and  you  have  entered 
into  their  labor. 

39  And  many  of  the  Samaritans  of  that  city  believed 
on  him  on  account  of  the  word  of  the  woman  testi- 
fying, He  told  me  all  that  I  had  done.  40When  there- 
fore the  Samaritans  came  to  him,  they  asked  him  to 
tarry  with  them  ;  and  he  tarried  there  two  days.  41And 
many  more  believed  on  account  of  his  [own]  word, 
42 and  said  to  the  woman,  No  longer  because  of  thy 
report  do  we  believe  ;  for  we  ourselves  have  heard 
[him],  and  we  know  that  this  is  truly  the  Saviour  of 
the  world. 

43 And  after  the  two  days,  he  departed  thence  into 
Galilee.  (44For  Jesus  himself  had  testified,  that  a 
prophet  has  not  honor  in  his  own  father-land.)  45  When 
accordingly  he  came  into  Galilee,  the  Galilaeans  wel- 
come* him,  having  seen  all  that  he  did  in  Jerusalem, 
at  the  feast :  for  they  themselves  also  went  to  the  feast. 
46  He  therefore  came  again  into  Cana  of  Galilee,  where 
he  had  made  the  water  wine. 

And  there  was  a  certain  officer  of  the  king's  army, 
whose  son  was  sick,  in  Kapharnaum.  47This  [per- 
son], having  heard  that  Jesus  had  come  out  of  JudaBa 
into  Galilee,  went  to  him,  and  asked  that  he  would 
come  down  and  heal  his  son  ;  for  he  was  at  the  point 
of  death.     48  Said  Jesus  therefore  to  him,  Unless  you 


JOHN  V.  239 

should  sec  signs  and  wonders,  you  would  not  believe. 
49  Says  the  king's  officer  to  him,  Sir,  come  down  before 
my  child  die.  50  Says  Jesus  to  him,  Go  thy  way;  thy 
son  lives.  The  man  believed  the  word  which  Jesus 
spoke  to  him,  and  went  his  way.  51  And  already,  as 
he  was  going  down,  the  servants  met  him,  and  brought 
word  that  his  boy  was  living.  62  He  therefore  inquired 
of  them  the  hour  in  which  he  grew  better.  There- 
upon they  said  to  him,  Yesterday,  at  the  seventh  hour, 
the  fever  left  him.  53The  father  therefore  knew,  that 
[it  was]  on  that  hour  in  which  Jesus  said  to  him,  Thy 
son  lives.  And  he  himself  believed,  and  his  whole 
household.  54This  again,  a  second  sign,  wrought 
Jesus,  on  having  come  out  of  Judaea  into  Galilee. 

V. 

1  Afterwards  there  was  a  feast  of  the  Jews,  and 
Jesus  went  up  to  Jerusalem.  2Now  there  is  in  Jeru- 
salem, by  the  sheep-gate,  a  pool,  which  in  Hebrew  is 
called  Bethzatha,  having  five  porches.  3In  these  were 
lying  a  multitude  of  the  infirm,  blind,  lame,  withered. 
5  And  a  certain  man  was  there,  having  passed  thirty- 
eight  years  in  his  infirmity.  6Jesus,  on  seeing  this 
[man]  as  he  lay,  and  knowing  that  he  had  already 
passed  a  long  time  [thus],  says  to  him,  Dost  thou 
wish  to  become  well?  7  The  infirm  man  answered 
him,  Sir,  I  have  no  man,  whenever  the  water  should 
become  troubled,  to  cast  me  into  the  pool;  but  while 
I  am  coming,  another  goes  down  before  me.  8  Says 
Jesus  to  him,  Rise,  take  up  thy  bed  and  walk.  ,JAnd 
immediately  the  man  became  well,  and  took  up  his  bed 
and  walked  :    and    it  was  Sabbath  on  that  day.      10The 


240  JOHN  V. 

Jews  therefore  said  to  the  [man]  cured,  It  is  Sabbath, 
and  it  is  not  allowable  for  thee  to  take  up  the  bed.  u  He 
answered  them,  He  who  made  me  well,  that  [man] 
said  to  me,  Take  up  thy  bed  and  walk.  12  They  asked 
him,  Who  is  the  man  that  said  to  thee,  Take  up  and 
walk?  13But  the  infirm  [man]  knew  not  who  it  was  ; 
for  Jesus  had  turned  suddenly  away,  there  being  a 
crowd  in  the  place. 

14  Afterwards,  Jesus  finds  him  in  the  temple  ;  and  he 
said  to  him,  See,  thou  hast  become  well :  sin  no  more, 
that  nothing  worse  befall  thee.  15  The  man  went  away 
and  said  to  the  Jews,  that  it  was  Jesus  who  made 
him  well.  16  And  the  Jews  persecuted  Jesus  on  this 
account  —  that  he  did  these  things  on  Sabbath.  17But 
he  answered  them,  My  Father  is  working  until  even 
now,  and  I  work.  18  On  this  account  still  more  did  the 
Jews  seek  to  kill  him  —  that  he  not  only  was  wont  to 
break  the  Sabbath,  but  also  called  God  his  own  Father, 
making  himself  equal  to  God. 

19 Jesus  thereupon  answered  and  said  to  them,  Veri- 
ly, verily  I  say  to  you,  the  Son  can  do  nothing  of 
himself,  [nothing]  except  what  he  may  behold  the 
Father  doing ;  for  whatever  things  He  may  do,  these 
also  the  Son  in  like  manner  does.  20For  the  Father 
loves  the  Son,  and  shows  him  every  thing  which  He 
himself  is  doing;  and  greater  works  than  these  will 
He  show  him,  that  you  may  wonder.  21For  as  the 
Father  raises  the  dead  and  makes  alive,  so  also  the 
Son  makes  alive  whom  he  wishes.  22For  neither  does 
the  Father  judge  any  one,  but  has  given  the  judgment 
all  to  the  Son,  23that  all  may  honor  the  Son  as  they 
honor   the    Father.      He    who   honors    not    the    Son, 


JOHN  V.  241 

honors  not  the  Father  who  sent  him.  24  Verily,  verily 
I  say  to  you,  he  that  hears  my  word,  and  believes 
Him  who  sent  me,  has  eternal  life,  and  comes  not 
into  judgment,  but  has  passed  out  of  death  into  life. 
-"Verily,  verily  I  say  to  you,  that  an  hour  is  coming, 
and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the 
Son  of  God,  and  they  who  have  heard  shall  live. 
20 For  even  as  the  Father  has  life  in  Himself,  so  he 
gave  also  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  himself;  ^and 
He  gave  him  authority  to  execute  judgment,  because 
he  is  Son  of  man.  ^Wonder  not  at  this,  that  an 
hour  is  coming,  in  which  all  who  are  in  the  sepulchres 
shall  hear  his  voice  :  L''  and  they  shall  proceed  forth 
—  they  who  did  what  was  good,  unto  resurrection 
to  life  ;  they  who  practised  what  was  base,  unto  resur- 
rection to  judgment.  ^  I  can  of  myself  do  nothing  ; 
as  I  hear  I  judge  :  and  my  judgment  is  just,  because 
I  seek  not  my  will,  but  the  will  of  Him  who  sent 
me. 

31  If  I  testify  concerning  myself,  my  testimony  is  not 
valid;  3- there  is  another  who  testifies  concerning  me, 
and  you  know  that  the  testimony  which  he  testifies 
concerning  me  is  true.  33  You  have  sent  to  John,  and 
he  has  testified  to  the  truth. 

;4 1  however  do  not  receive  testimony  from  a  man; 
but  I  say  these  things  in  order  that  you  should  be 
saved.  M He  was  the  burning  and  shining  lamp,  and 
you  were  willing  to  exult  for  a  season  in  his  light. 

lint  I  have  testimony  greater  than  John's;  for  the 
Works  which  the  Father  has  given  me,  in  order  that 
I  should  accomplish  them,  these  very  works,  which  I 

16 


242  JOHN  VI. 

am  doing,  testify  of  me,  that  the  Father  has  sent  me. 
37  And  the  Father  who  sent  me,  He  has  testified  of 
me.  Neither  his  voice  have  you  ever  heard,  nor  his 
form  seen,  38and  his  word  you  have  not  abiding  in 
you  ;  because  him  whom  He  sent,  this  [one]  you 
believe  not.  39You  search  the  Scriptures,  because 
you  think  to  have  in  them  eternal  life :  and  those 
are  they  that  testify  concerning  me.  40And  [yet] 
you  are  unwilling  to  come  to  me,  that  you  may 
have  life. 

"Applause  from  men  I  receive  not;  42but  I  know 
you,  that  you  have  not  the  love  of  God  in  yourselves. 
43 1  have  come  in  the  name  of  my  Father,  and  you  re- 
ceive me  not.  If  another  come  in  his  own  name,  that 
[one]  you  will  receive.  44How  can  you  believe,  re- 
ceiving applause  from  one  another,  and  the  applause 
which  is  from  the  only  God  you  seek  not? 

45  Think  not  that  I  will  accuse  you  to  the  Father. 
There  is  one  that  accuses  you,  Moses,  on  whom 
you  have  relied.  46For  if  you  believed  Moses,  you 
would  believe  me ;  for  concerning  me  he  wrote. 
47  But  if  you  believe  not  his  writings,  how  will  you 
believe  my  words? 

VI. 

1  After  these  things  Jesus  went  away  beyond  the 
Galikean  lake  of  Tiberias;  2and  there  followed  him  a 
large  crowd,  because  they  saw  the  signs  which  he 
was  performing  on  the  infirm.  3And  Jesus  went 
up  the  mount,  and  sat  there  with  his  disciples:  4and 
the  Passover,  the  feast  of  the  Jews,  was  near.     5Jesus 


JOHN  VI.  243 

therefore,  lifting  up  bis  eyes,  and  perceiving  that  a 
large  crowd  was  coming  to  him,  says  to  Philip, 
Whence  should  we  buy  loaves,  that  these  may  eat? 
6 And  this  he  said,  trying  him  ;  for  he  himself  knew 
what  he  was  about  to  do.  "Philip  answers  him, 
Two  hundred  denarii  worth  of  loaves  are  insufficient 
for  them,  that  each  may  receive  a  little.  sOne  of  his 
disciples,  Andrew,  the  brother  of  Simon  Peter,  says 
to  him,  9 There  is  a  lad  here,  who  has  five  barley 
loaves,  and  two  fishes  ;  but  what  are  these  among  so 
many  [persons]?  10Said  Jesus,  Make  the  men  recline. 
Now  there  was  much  grass  in  the  place.  Accordingly 
the  men  reclined,  about  five  thousand  in  number. 
11  Jesus  thereupon  took  the  loaves,  and  offered  thanks, 
and  distributed  to  those  reclining ;  in  like  manner 
also  as  much  as  they  wished  of  the  fishes.  12And 
when  they  were  filled,  he  says  to  his  disciples,  Gather 
up  the  broken  pieces  remaining  over,  that  nothing 
be  lost.  1!They  thereupon  gathered  [them]  up,  and 
filled  twelve  hand-baskets  with  broken  pieces  of  the 
five  barley  loaves,  which  remained  over  to  those  who 
had  eaten. 

14  The  men  therefore,  having  seen  the  sign  which  he 
wrought,  said,  This  is  truly  the  Prophet,  who  was 
coining  into  the  world.  u  Thereupon  Jesus,  aware 
that  they  were  about  to  come  and  seize  him,  to  make 
a  king  [of  him],  withdrew  again  to  the  mount,  him- 
self alone. 

16  And  when  evening  came,  his  disciples  went  down 
to  the  lake.  ITand  having  gone  on  board  a  boat  were 
crossing  the  lake  to  Kaphamaum.  And  the  darkness 
had  overtaken  them,  and  Jesus  had  not  yet  come  to 


244  JOHN  VI. 

them  ;  18and  the  lake  was  growing  rough,  a  heavy  wind 
blowing.  19  Having  accordingly  rowed  about  twenty- 
five  or  thirty  furlongs,  they  discern  Jesus  walking  on 
the  lake,  and  nearing  the  boat ;  and  they  were  afraid. 
20 But  he  says  to  them,  It  is  I ;  be  not  afraid.  21They 
therefore  gladly  took  him  into  the  boat,  and  imme- 
diately the  boat  arrived  at  the  land  to  which  they 
were  going. 

22  The  next  day,  the  crowd  that  stood  on  the  other 
side  of  the  lake,  noticing  that  no  other  small  boat  was 
there  except  one,  and  that  Jesus  did  not  enter  into  the 
boat  along  with  his  disciples,  but  [that]  his  disciples 
went  away  alone,  — 23  other  small  boats  however  came 
from  Tiberias,  near  the  place  where  they  ate  the  bread, 
after  the  Master  gave  thanks,  — 24  when  therefore  the 
crowd  saw  that  Jesus  was  not  there,  nor  his  disciples, 
they  themselves  went  on  board  the  small  boats,  and 
came  to  Kapharnaum,  seeking  Jesus.  25And  having 
found  him  on  the  other  side  of  the  lake,  they  said  to 
him,  Rabbi,  when  didst  thou  arrive  here? 

26 Jesus  answered  them  and  said,  Verily,  verily  I  say 
to  you,  You  seek  me  not  because  you  saw  signs,  but 
because  you  ate  of  the  loaves  and  were  satisfied. 
27  Work,  not  for  the  food  that  perishes,  but  for  the  food 
that  endures  unto  eternal  life,  which  the  Son  of  man 
gives  to  you  ;  for  upon  this  [one]  the  Father,  God, 
had  set  his  seal.  28They  therefore  said  to  him,  What 
are  we  to  do,  to  work  the  works  of  God?  29 Jesus 
answered  and  said  to  them,  This  is  the  work  of  God, 
that  you  are  to  believe  on  whom  He  sent.  30  There- 
upon they  said  to  him,  What  sign  performest  thou, 
that   we    should    see    [it]    and   believe   thee?      What 


JOHN   VI.  245 

dost  thou  work?    31Our  fathers  ate  the  manna  in  the 

Desert,  as  it  stands  written, — 

Bread  out  of  heaven  he  gave  them  to  eat. 

"Therefore  said  Jesus  to  them,  Verily,  verily  I 
say  to  you,  Moses  has  not  given  you  the  bread  out 
of  heaven,  but  my  Father  gives  you  the  bread  out  of 
heaven  — the  true  [bread].  33For  God's  bread  is  that 
which  comes  down  out  of  heaven,  and  gives  life  to 
the  world.  "They  thereupon  said  to  him,  Master, 
always  give   us   this   bread. 

35 Said  Jesus  to  them,  I  am  the  bread  of  life:  he 
who  comes  to  me  would  in  no  wise  hunger,  and  he 
who  believes  on  me  will  in  no  wise  ever  thirst.  3GBut 
I  said  to  you,  that  you  both  have  seen,  and  do  not 
believe.  87  All  that  the  Father  gives  to  me  will  come 
to  me,  and  him  who  comes  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out;  38 because  I  have  come  down  out  of  heaven 
not  that  I  should  do  my  will,  but  the  will  of  Him 
who  sent  me.  "And  this  is  the  will  of  Him  who  sent 
me,  that,  in  respect  to  all  which  He  has  given  me,  I 
should  not  lose  [any  thing]  of  it,  but  raise  it  up  in  the 
last  day.  *°  For  this  is  the  will  of  my  Father,  that 
every  one,  who  beholds  the  Son  and  believes  on  him, 
may  have  eternal  life  ;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  in  the 
last  day. 

41  The  Jews  thereupon  commenced  murmuring  at 
him,  because  he  said,  I  am  the  bread  that  came  down 
out  of  heaven  ;  cand  they  said,  Is  not  this  Jesus,  the 
son  of  Joseph,  whose  father  and  mother  we  know? 
I  low  then  does  this  [man]  say,  I  have  come  down  out 
of  heaven ? 


246  JOHN  VI. 

43 Jesus  therefore  answered  and  said  to  them,  Mur- 
mur not  one  with  another.  44No  one  can  come  to  me, 
unless  the  Father  who  sent  me  draw  him  :  and  I  will 
raise  him  up  in  the  last  day.  45It  stands  written  in 
the  prophets, 

And  they  shall  all  be  taught  by  God. 

Every  one,  who  has  heard  and  learned  from  the  Father, 
comes  to  me.  46Not  that  any  one  has  seen  the  Father, 
but  he  who  is  from  God  —  this  [one]  has  seen  the 
Father.  47Verily,  verily  I  say  to  you,  he  who  be- 
lieves has  eternal  life.  4SI  am  the  bread  of  life.  49  Your 
fathers  ate  the  manna  in  the  Desert,  and  died.  50This 
is  the  bread  which  comes  down  out  of  heaven,  in 
order  that  one  should  eat  of  it  and  not  die.  51I  am 
the  living  bread  that  came  down  out  of  heaven  :  if 
any  one  eat  of  my  bread,  he  will  live  for  ever  ;  and 
the  bread  also,  which  I  will  give  for  the  world's  life, 
is  my  flesh. 

52  Thereupon  the  Jews  contended  with  one  another, 
saying,  How  can  this  [man]  give  us  his  flesh  to  eat? 
53 Jesus  therefore  said  to  them,  Verily,  verily  I  say  to 
you,  unless  you  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  and 
drink  his  blood,  you  have  not  life  in  yourselves.  54  He 
who  eats  my  flesh,  and  drinks  my  blood,  has  eternal 
life  ;  and  I  will  raise  him  up,  the  last  day.  55  For 
my  flesh  is  true  meat,  and  my  blood  is  true  drink. 
56  He  who  eats  my  flesh,  and  drinks  my  blood,  abides 
in  me,  and  I  in  him.  57  As  the  living  Father  sent  me, 
and  I  live  owing  to  the  Father,  he  also  who  cats  me, 
even  that  [man]  will  live  owing  to  me.  58  This  is  the 
bread  which  came  down  out  of  heaven  :    not  as   the 


JOHN  VII.  247 

fathers  ate  and  died,  —  he  who  eats  this  bread  will 
live  for  ever. 

69  These  things  he  said,  teaching  in  the  synagogue  in 
Kapharnaum.  '''■'Many  therefore  of  his  disciples  said 
on  hearing  [it],  This  is  a  hard  speech  ;  who  can  hear 
it?  C1  Thereupon  Jesus  knew  in  himself  that  his  dis- 
ciples were  murmuring  about  this,  and  he  said  to 
them,  Does  this  offend  you?  62  If  then  you  may  behold 
the  Son  of  man  ascending  where  he  was  before  —  ?  &3  It 
is  the  Spirit  which  makes  alive  ;  the  flesh  avails  not  any 
thing:  the  words  which  I  have  spoken  to  you  are 
Spirit  and  are  life.  64  But  there  are  some  of  you  who 
do  not  believe.  (For  Jesus  knew  from  the  beginning 
who  were  thev  that  believed  not,  and  who  was  the 
[one]  to  deliver  him  up.  05And  he  said, — )  For  this 
reason  I  have  told  you,  that  no  one  can  come  to  me 
unless  it  have  been  given  him  of  the  Father. 

66  From  this  [time],  many  of  his  disciples  went  back, 
and  walked  with  him  no  more.  67  Therefore  said  Jesus 
to  the  twelve,  Do  you,  too,  wish  to  go  away  ?  G*  Simon 
Peter  answered  him,  Master,  to  whom  shall  we  go? 
\\'<»rds  of  eternal  life  hast  thou.  69And  we  have 
believed  and  known,  that  thou  art  the  Holy  One  of 
God.  "°Jesus  answered  them,  Chose  not  I  you,  the 
twelve?  and  one  of  you  is  a  devil.  nNow  he  spoke 
of  Judas,  [son]  of  Simon  Iscariot ;  for  this  [same] 
was  about  to  deliver  him  up,  being  one  of  the  twelve. 

VII. 

1After  these  things  Jesus  walked  in  Galilee;  for 
he  would  not  walk  in  Judaea,  because  the  Jews  were 
seeking    to    kill    him.       -And    the  Jews'    feast    of  the 


248  JOHN  VII. 

Tabernacles  was  near.  3  His  brothers  therefore  said 
to  him,  Remove  hence,  and  go  into  Judaea,  [so]  that 
thy  disciples  also  shall  view  thy  works  which  thou  art 
doing.  4For  no  one  does  any  thing  in  secret,  and 
himself  seeks  to  act  with  frankness.  If  thou  doest 
these  things,  manifest  thyself  to  the  world.  (5  For  not 
even  did  his  brothers  believe  on  him.)  6 Thereupon 
says  Jesus  to  them,  My  time  is  not  yet  present,  but 
your  time  is  always  ready.  7  The  world  cannot  hate 
you  ;  but  me  it  hates,  because  I  testify  of  it  that  its 
works  are  evil.  8Go  you  up  to  the  feast.  I  am  not 
going  up  to  this  feast,  because  my  time  is  not  yet 
completed.  9  Having  said  these  [words],  he  himself 
remained  in  Galilee.  10  But  when  his  brothers  had 
gone  up  to  the  feast,  then  he  himself  also  went  up,  not 
openly  but  as  in  secret. 

11  The  Jews  therefore  sought  him  at  the  feast,  and 
they  said,  Where  is  that  [man]?  12And  there  was 
much  murmuring  in  the  crowd  concerning  him.  Some 
indeed  said,  He  is  a  good  [man]  ;  others  said,  No, 
but  he  misleads  the  crowd.  13  Nevertheless,  no  one 
spoke  frankly  about  him,  for  fear  of  the  Jews. 

14  But  when  it  was  already  the  middle  of  the  feast, 
Jesus  went  up  into  the  temple  and  commenced  teach- 
ing. 15 Thereupon  the  Jews  wondered,  saying,  How 
is  this  man  acquainted  with  writings,  not  having 
learned.  16Jesus  therefore  answered  them  and  said, 
My  teaching  is  not  mine,  but  his  who  sent  me.  17If 
any  one  wish  to  do  his  will,  he  shall  know  about  the 
teaching,  whether  its  origin  is  of  God,  or  I  speak  from 
my  mere  self.  18  He  who  speaks  from  his  mere  self 
seeks  his  own  glory  ;    but  he  who  seeks  the  glory  of 


JOHN    VII.  249 

him  who  sent  him,  this  [one]  is  true,  and  unrighteous- 
ness in  him  there  is  not.  wHas  not  Moses  given  you 
the  Law?  And  none  of  you  keeps  the  Law.  Why 
are  you  seeking  to  kill  me?  ^The  crowd  answered, 
Thou  hast  a  demon.     Who  seeks  to  kill  thee? 

aJesus  answered  and  said  to  them,  One  work  I  did, 
and  you  all  wonder.  2- Moses  has  given  you  the  Cir- 
cumcision for  this  reason  —  not  because  it  has  its 
origin  of  Moses,  but  of  the  Fathers  :  and  on  a  Sabbath 
you  circumcise  a  man.  23If  a  man  receives  circum- 
cision on  a  Sabbath,  in  order  that  the  Law  of  Moses 
should  not  be  broken,  are  you  angry  with  me  because 
on  a  Sabbath  I  made  a  man  entirely  sound?  M  Judge 
not  according  to  outward  appearance,  but  judge  right- 
eous judgment. 

25  Thereupon  said  some  of  the  people  of  Jerusalem, 
Is  not  this  [he]  whom  they  are  seeking  to  kill?  '26And 
see !  he  speaks  boldly,  and  they  say  nothing  to  him. 
Did  the  rulers  perchance  truly  know,  that  this  is  the 
Christ?  *  But  as  to  this  [man],  we  know  whence  he 
is ;  and  whenever  the  Christ  come,  no  one  knows 
whence  he  is.  28  Thereupon  exclaimed  Jesus,  teach- 
ing in  the  temple  and  saying,  You  both  know  me,  and 
know  whence  I  am  ;  and  I  have  not  come  of  myself: 
but  He  who  sent  me  is  true,  whom  you  know  not.  aI 
know  Him,  because  I  am  from  Him,  and  He  has 
sent  me.  *' Thereupon  they  sought  to  arrest  him; 
and  no  one  thrust  the  hand  on  him,  because  his 
hour  had  not  yet  come.'  31And  many  of  the  crowd 
believed  on  him,  and  said,  Whenever  the  Christ 
should  come,  will  he  do  more  signs  than  what  this 
man  does? 


250  JOHN  VII. 

82  The  Pharisees  heard  the  crowd  murmuring  these 
things  about  him,  and  the  chief-priests  and  the  Phari- 
sees sent  police  officers  to  arrest  him.  33 Jesus  there- 
fore said,  A  little  while  longer  am  I  with  you,  and  I 
go  my  way  to  Him  who  sent  me.  34You  will  seek 
me,  and  not  find  [me]  ;  and  where  I  am,  you  cannot 
come.  35The  Jews  thereupon  said  among  themselves, 
Where  is  this  [man]  about  to  go,  that  we  shall  not 
find  him  ?  Is  he  about  to  go  to  the  dispersed  among 
the  Greeks,  and  teach  the  Greeks?  36What  means 
this  word  which  he  said,  You  will  seek  me,  and  not 
find  [me]  ;  and  where  I  am,  you  cannot  come? 

37  And  on  the  last  day,  the  great  [day]  of  the  feast, 
Jesus  stood  and  cried  aloud,  saying,  If  any  one  thirst, 
let  him  come  to  me  and  drink.  38  He  who  believes  on 
me,  as  said  the  Scripture,  out  of  his  breast  shall  flow 
streams  of  living  water.  39Now  this  he  said  concern- 
ing the  Spirit,  which  those  believing  on  him  were 
soon  to  receive.  For  not  yet  was  [the]  Spirit,  be- 
cause Jesus  was  not  yet  glorified. 

40  [Some]  of  the  crowd  therefore,  on  hearing  these 
words,  said,  This  is  truly  the  Prophet.  41  Others  said, 
This  is  the  Christ.  Others  said,  [Not  so ;]  for  does 
the  Christ  come  out  of  Galilee?  42Had  not  the  Scrip- 
ture said,  that  of  the  offspring  of  David,  and  from  the 
village  of  Bethlehem,  where  David  was,  comes  the 
Christ?  43A  division  therefore  arose  in  the  crowd  on 
account  of  him:  44and  some  of  them  were  wishing 
to  arrest  him,  but  no  one  thrust  the  hands  on  him. 

45  Thereupon  the  police  officers  came  to  the  chief 
priests  and  Pharisees;  and  said  the  latter  to  them, 
For   what   reason    did    you    not   bring    him?      46The 


JOHN   VIII.  251 

police  officers  answered,  Never  so  spoke  a  man  as 
this  man.  4TThe  Pharisees  answered  them,  Have  you 
also  been  misled?  48Had  any  of  the  rulers  believed 
on  him,  or  [any]  of  the  Pharisees?  49But  this  popu- 
lace, that  does  not  know  the  Law,  are  accursed.  wSays 
Nicodemus  to  them  —  he  who  had  previously  come  to 
him,  being  one  of  them  —  51Does  our  Law  judge  the 
man  except  it  first  hear  from  him,  and  know  what  he 
is  doing?  52They  answered  and  said  to  him,  Art 
thou,  too,  out  of  Galilee?  Search,  and  see,  that  no 
prophet  rises  out  of  Galilee. 

[VII.  53-VIII.  i-n. 

53 And  each  went  to  his  home.  VIII.  xAnd  Jesus 
went  to  the  Mount  of  Olives. 

2 And  at  dawn  he  was  again  present  at  the  temple, 
and  all  the  people  came  to  him,  and  he  sat  and  taught 
them.  3And  the  scribes  and  the  Pharisees  lead  to  him 
a  woman  caught  in  adultery  ;  and  having  placed  her 
in  [the]  midst  4they  say  to  him,  Teacher,  this  woman 
was  caught  committing  adultery,  in  the  very  act. 
5  Now  in  the  Law  Moses  commanded  us  that  such 
[women]  be  stoned;  what  therefore  'sayest  thou? 
6And  this  they  said,  trying  him,  that  they  might  have 
[whereof]  to  accuse  him.  But  Jesus  stooping  down, 
proceeded  to  write  with  his  finger  on  the  ground. 
7  And  when  they  continued  asking  him,  raising  him- 
self up  he  said  to  them,  Let  the  [one]  of  you  without 
sin  be  the  fust  to  cast  the  stone  at  her.  "And  again 
stooping  down  he  continued  writing  on  the  ground. 
9 And  they  having  heard,  and  being  convicted  by  their 


252  JOHN  VIII. 

conscience,  proceeded  to  go  out  one  by  one,  beginning 
frorfl  the  elders,  even  to  the  very  last  [of  them]  ;  and 
Jesus  was  left  alone,  and  the  woman  standing  in  the 
midst.  10  And  Jesus  raising  himself  up,  and  observing 
none  but  the  woman,  said  to  her,  Woman,  where  are 
those,  thy  accusers?  Had  none  condemned  thee? 
11  And  she  said,  None,  Master.  And  said  Jesus  to 
her,  Neither  do  I  condemn  thee.  Go,  and  sin  no 
more.] 

VIII.    12-59. 

12 Again  therefore  spoke  Jesus  to  them,  saying,  I 
am  the  light  of  the  world.  He  who  follows  me  should 
not  walk  in  the  darkness  at  all,  but  shall  have  the  light 
of  life.  13  Thereupon  said  the  Pharisees  to  him,  Thou 
bearest  testimony  concerning  thyself;  thy  testimony  is 
not  true.  14  Jesus  answered  and  said  to  them,  Even 
if  I  bear  testimony  concerning  myself,  my  testimony 
is  true,  because  I  know  whence  I  came,  and  whither  I 
go  :  you  know  not  whence  I  come,  or  whither  I  go. 
15 You  judge  according  to  the  flesh;  I  judge  no  one. 
16  But  even  if  I  myself  judge,  my  judgment  is  true, 
because  I  am  not  alone,  but  I  and  He  who  sent  me. 
17 And  in  your  Law  also  it  stands  written,  that  the 
testimony  of  two  men  is  true.  18 1  am  the  [one]  bear- 
ing testimony  concerning  myself,  and  the  Father  who 
sent  me  bears  testimony  concerning  me.  19  Thereupon 
they  said  to  him,  Where  is  thy  Father?  Jesus  an- 
swered, You  know  neither  me,  nor  my  Father.  If 
you  knew  me,  you  would  know  also  my  Father. 

20  These  words  he  spoke  in  the  treasury,  teaching  in 


JOHN  VIII.  253 

the  temple  ;  and  no  one  arrested  him,  because  his  hour 
had  not  yet  come. 

21  He  therefore  again  said  to  them,  I  go  my  way, 
and  you  will  seek  me,  and  in  your  sin  you  will  die  : 
whither  I  go,  you  cannot  come.  ^Thereupon  said  the 
Jews,  Will  he  kill  himself,  that  he  says,  Whither  I  go 
you  cannot  come?  "'And  he  said  to  them,  You  are 
of  the  [regions]  below,  I  am  of  the  [regions]  above  ; 
you  are  of  this  world,  I  am  not  of  this  world.  ** There- 
fore I  said  to  you,  that  you  will  die  in  your  sins.  For 
unless  you  believe  that  I  am  [he],  you  will  die  in  your 
sins.  "5 Thereupon  they  said  to  him,  Who  art  thou? 
Said  Jesus  to  them,  What  at  the  first  I  [spoke  and] 
am  also  speaking  to  you.  *I  have  much  to  speak  and 
to  judge  about  you.  But  He  who  sent  me  is  true, 
and  the  things  which  I  heard  from  Him,  these  I  speak 
to  the  world. 

27  They  knew  not  that  he  was  discoursing  to  them 

of  the  Father. 

^Therefore  said  Jesus,  Whenever  you  should  lift  up 
the  Son  of  man,  then  you  will  know  that  I  am  [he], 
and  [that]  of  my  mere  self  I  do  nothing,  but  as  the 
Father  taught  me  I  speak  these  things.  ^And  He 
who  sent  me  is  with  me  ;  He  had  not  left  me  alone  ; 
because  I  always  do  the  things  pleasing  to  Him. 

30 While  he  was  thus  speaking,  many  believed  on 
him.  31  Jesus  thereupon  said  to  the  Jews  who  believed 
him,  If  you  remain  steadfast  in  my  word,  You  are 
truly  my  disciples,  Kand  you  will  know  the  truth,  and 
the  truth  will  make  you  free. 

33 They  made  answer  to  him,  We  are  offspring  of 
Abraham,  and  to  no  one  have  we  ever  been  slaves : 


254  JOHN  VIII. 

how  sayest  thou,  You  will  become  free?  u Jesus 
answered  them,  Verily,  verily  I  say  to  you,  that 
every  one  who  commits  sin  is  a  slave  of  sin;  35and 
the  slave  does  not  remain  in  the  house  for  ever :  the 
son  remains  for  ever.  36If  then  the  Son  make  you  free, 
you  will  be  really  free.  37 1  know  that  you  are  Abra- 
ham's offspring  ;  but  you  seek  to  kill  me,  because  my 
word  has  no  place  in  you.  38What  I  have  seen  with 
the  Father,  I  speak  ;  and  you  therefore,  what  you  have 
seen  from  your  father,  do.  39They  answered  and  said 
to  him,  Abraham  is  our  father.  Says  Jesus  to  them, 
If  you  are  children  of  Abraham,  you  would  be  doing 
the  works  of  Abraham.  40  But  you  are  now  seeking 
to  kill  me,  a  man  who  has  spoken  to  you  the  truth, 
which  I  heard  from  God.  This  did  not  Abraham. 
41  You  do  the  works  of  your  father.  They  said  to  him, 
We  have  not  been  born  of  fornication  :  we  have  one 
Father,  God. 

42  Said  Jesus  to  them,  If  God  was  your  Father, 
you  would  love  me  ;  for  I  from  God  came  forth,  and 
am  here  :  for  neither  of  my  mere  self  have  I  come, 
but  He  sent  me.  43Why  do  you  not  know  what  I  am 
speaking?  Because  you  cannot  hear  my  word.  ^You 
are  of  the  father  [who  is]  the  Devil,  and  the  desires 
of  your  father  you  willingly  do.  He  was  a  man- 
slayer  from  [the]  beginning,  and  has  not  stood  in 
the  truth,  because  there  is  no  truth  in  him.  When- 
ever he  may  tell  the  lie,  he  tells  [it]  out  of  what  is 
peculiarly  his  own  ;  because  he  is  a  liar,  and  is  the 
father  of  him.  45But  because  I  speak  the  truth,  you  do 
not  believe  me.  46Who  of  you  convicts  me  of  sin? 
If  I  speak  truth,  why  do  you  not  believe  me?     47  He 


JOIIX    IX.  255 

that  is  of  God  hears  the  words  of  God.  You  do  not 
hear  for  this  reason,  that  you  are  not  of  God. 

48 The  Jews  answered  and  said  to  him,  Do  we  not 
well  say  that  thou  art  a  Samaritan,  and  hast  a  demon? 
49 Jesus  answered,  I  have  not  a  demon  ;  but  I  honor 
my  Father,  and  you  dishonor  me.  ^But  I  am  not 
seeking  my  glory:  there  is  [One]  who  seeks  [it],  and 
judges.  51  Verily,  verily  I  say  to  you,  if  any  one  keep 
my  word,  he  should  never  see  death.  "Said  the  Jews 
to  him,  Now  we  know  that  thou  hast  a  demon.  Abra- 
ham died,  and  the  prophets:  and  thou  sayest.  If  any 
one  keep  my  word,  he  should  never  taste  death.  "Art 
thou  greater  than  our  father  Abraham,  who  died? 
And  the  prophets  died.      Whom  makest  thou  thyself? 

54 Jesus  answered,  If  I  glorify  myself,  my  glory  is 
nothing.  It  is  my  Father  who  glorifies  me,  of  whom 
you  say,  He  is  our  God:  "and  you  have  not  known 
Him,  but  I  know  Him.  And  if  I  should  say  that  I 
know  Him  not,  I  shall  be  like  you,  a  liar  :  but  I  know 
Him,  and  I  keep  his  word.  56 Abraham  your  father 
rejoiced  that  he  should  see  my  day  ;  and  he  saw  and 
was  glad.  57The  Jews  thereupon  said  to  him,  Thou 
hast  not  yet  [lived]  fifty  years  ;  and  hast  thou  seen 
Abraham?  "Jesus  said  to  them,  Verily,  verily  I  say 
to  you,  before  Abraham  came  into  being,  I  am  [he]. 
69 Thereupon  they  took  up  stones  to  cast  at  him  :  but 
Jesus  screened  himself,  and  came  out  of  the  temple. 

IX.— X.    21. 

*And  passing  on  his  way,  he  saw  a  man  blind  from 
birth.     ^And  his  disciples  asked   him,  saying,  Rabbi, 


256  JOHN  IX. 

who  sinned,  this  [man]  or  his  parents,  that  he  should 
be  born  blind?  3Jesus  answered,  Neither  this  man 
sinned,  nor  his  parents;  but  [it  was]  that  the  works 
of  God  should  be  made  manifest  in  him.  4We  must 
work  the  works  of  Him  who  sent  me,  while  it  is  day  : 
night  is  coming,  when  no  one  can  work.  5  Whatever 
time  I  may  be  in  the  world,  I  am  light  of  the  world. 

6  Having  said  these  [words]  he  spit  on  the  ground, 
and  made  clay  of  the  spittle,  and  smeared  his  clay 
upon  the  eyes  of  the  blind  [man],  7and  said  to  him, 
Go,  wash  in  the  pool  of  Siloam  (which  is  interpreted 
Sent).  Thereupon  he  went  and  washed,  and  came 
seeing.  8  The  neighbors  therefore,  and  those  formerly 
observing  him,  that  he  was  a  beggar,  said,  Is  not  this 
he  who  sits  and  begs?  9  Some  said,  This  is  [he]; 
others  said,  No,  but  he  is  like  him.  He  said,  I  am 
[he].  10  Thereupon  they  said  to  him,  How  therefore 
were  thy  eyes  opened?  nHe  answered,  The  man  who 
is  called  Jesus  made  clay,  and  smeared  my  eyes,  and 
said  to  me,  Go  to  Siloam,  and  wash.  Thereupon  hav- 
ing gone  and  washed,  I  received  sight.  12And  they  said 
to  him,  Where  is  that  [man]?     Says  he,  I  know  not. 

13  They  lead  him  to  the  Pharisees  —  the  once  blind 
[man].  14And  Sabbath  was  on  the  day  in  which 
Jesus  made  the  clay,  and  opened  his  eyes.  15  Again 
therefore  the  Pharisees  also  asked  him  how  he  re- 
ceived sight.  And  he  said  to  them,  He  put  clay  upon 
my  eyes,  and  I  washed  and  I  see.  16  Thereupon  said 
some  of  the  Pharisees,  This  man  is  not  from  God,  be- 
•  cause  he  does  not  keep  the  Sabbath.  Others  said, 
How  can  a  sinner  perform  such  signs?  And  there 
was  a  division  among  them. 


JOHN  IX.  257 

17  They  say  again  therefore  to  the  blind  man,  What 
sayest  thou  of  him,  because  he  opened  thy  eyes?  And 
he  said,  He  is  a  prophet.     18  The  Jews  therefore  did 

not  believe  concerning  him,  that  he  was  a  blind  [man] 
and  received  sight,  until  they  called  the  parents  of 
him  who  had  received  sight;  19and  they  asked  them 
saying,  Is  this  your  son,  of  whom  you  say  that  he  was 
born  blind?  How  then  does  he  just  now  see?  20His 
parents  answered  and  said,  We  know  that  this  is  our 
son,  and  that  he  was  born  blind.  21But  how  he  now 
sees,  we  know  not ;  or  who  opened  his  eyes,  we  know 
not :  ask  him  ;  he  is  of  age  ;  he  will  speak  about  him- 
self. "His  parents  thus  said,  because  they  were  afraid 
of  the  Jews  ;  for  the  Jews  had  already  agreed  together, 
that  if  any  one  should  confess  him  [to  be]  Christ,  he 
should  become  excommunicated.  23For  this  reason 
his  parents  said,  He  is  of  age  ;  ask  him. 

24  Therefore  they  a  second  time  called  the  man  who 
was  blind,  and  said  to  him,  Give  glory  to  God  ;  we 
know  that  this  man  is  a  sinner.  25He  thereupon  an- 
swered, Whether  he  is  a  sinner  I  know  not ;  one  thing 
I  know,   that  being  a  blind   [man]   I  just   now   see. 

26  Thereupon  they  said  to  him.  What  did  he  do  to  thee? 

27  How  opened  he  thy  eyes?  He  answered  them,  I  al- 
ready told  you,  and  you  did  not  hear  :  why  do  you  wish 
to  hear  again?  Do  you,  too,  wish  to  become  his  disci- 
ples? '-"They  railed  at  him  and  said,  Thou  art  a  dis- 
ciple of  that    [man],  but  we  are  disciples  of  Moses. 

28  We  know  that  God  has  spoken  to  Moses  ;  but  as  for 
this  [person],  we  know  not  whence  he  is.  30  The  man 
answered  and  said  to  them,  Why,  herein  is  the  aston- 
ishing  thing,  that   you   know  not  whence   he   is,   and 

*7 


258  JOHN  X. 

[yet]  he  opened  my  eyes !  31  We  know  that  God  does 
not  hear  sinners ;  but  if  any  one  be  a  worshipper  of 
God,  and  do  his  will,  this  [one]  He  hears.  32Never 
was  it  heard,  that  any  one  opened  eyes  of  a  born-blind 
[man].  33 Unless  this  [person]  was  from  God,  he 
could  not  do  any  thing.  34They  answered  and  said  to 
him,  Thou  wast  wholly  born  iC  sins,  and  dost  thou 
teach  us?     And  they  excommunicated  him. 

35 Jesus  heard  that  they  had  excommunicated  him  ; 
and  finding  him  he  said  to  him,  Believest  thou  on  the 
Son  of  man?  86He  answered  and  said,  And  who  is 
he,  Master,  that  I  should  believe  on  him?  3Y Jesus 
said  to  him,  Both  hast  thou  seen  him,  and  it  is  he  who 
is  talking  with  thee.  38  And  he  said,  I  believe,  Master ; 
and  he  worshipped  him. 

39 And  said  Jesus,  For  judgment  I  came  into  this 
world,  that  those  not  seeing  may  see,  and  those  seeing 
should  become  blind.  40  Those  of  the  Pharisees  who 
were  with  him  heard  this,  and  said  to  him,  Are  we 
also  blind?  41  Said  Jesus  to  them,  If  you  were  blind, 
you  would  not  have  sin  ;  but  now  you  say,  We  see : 
your  sin  remains. 

X.  1  Verily,  verily  I  say  to  you,  he  who  does  not 
enter  by  the  door  into  the  sheep-fold,  but  climbs  up 
another  way,  —  that  [one]  is  a  thief  and  robber. 
2  But  he  who  enters  by  the  door,  is  shepherd  of  the 
sheep.  3  To  this  the  porter  opens,  and  the  sheep  hear 
his  voice,  and  his  own  sheep  he  calls  by  name,  and 
leads  them  out.  4  Whenever  he  shall  have  put  forth 
all  his  own,  he  goes  before  them,  and  the  sheep  follow 
him,  because  they  know  his  voice:  5and  a  stranger 
they  will  not  follow  at  all,  but  will  flee  from  him, 
because  they  know  not  the  voice  of  strangers. 


JOHN  X.  259 

6  This  parable  spoke  Jesus  to  them  ;  but  they  knew 
not  what  it  was  that  he  was  saying  to  them. 

7Jesus  therefore  again  said  to  them,  Verily,  verily  [ 
say  to  you,  that  I  am  the  door  to  the  sheep.  .  8A11 
who  came  before  me  [as  such],  are  thieves  and  rob- 
bers; but  the  sheep  did  not  hear  them.  9I  am  the 
door.  If  any  one  enter  by  me,  he  shall  be  kept  safe, 
and  shall  go  in  and  go  out,  and  find  pasture.  10The 
thief  comes  not  except  to  steal,  and  slaughter,  and 
destroy.  I  came  that  they  may  have  life,  and  have 
[it]  in  superabundance. 

11 1  am  the  trusty  shepherd :  the  trusty  shepherd 
lays  [down]  his  life  for  the  sheep.  12But  the  hireling, 
not  being  also  a  shepherd,  whose  own  the  sheep  are 
not,  discerns  the  wolf  coming,  and  leaves  the  sheep, 
and  flees  ;  and  the  wolf  snatches  them,  and  scatters 
the  sheep.  13And  the  hireling  flees  because  he  is  a 
hireling,  and  does  not  care  about  the  sheep.  14I  am 
the  trusty  shepherd,  and  know  mine,  and  mine  know 
me, 15  as  the  Father  knows  me,  and  I  know  the  Father  ; 
and  I  lay  [down]  my  life  for  the  sheep. 

16 And  I  have  other  sheep,  which  are  not  of  this 
fold  ;  those  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  will  hear  my 
voice,  and  there  will  come  to  be  one  flock,  one  shep- 
herd. 17For  this  reason  the  Father  loves  me,  that  I 
lav  [down]  my  life,  to  receive  it  again.  wNo  one 
takes  it  away  from  me,  but  I  lay  it  [down]  of  my  own 
accord.  I  have  authority  to  lay  it  [down],  and  I 
have  authority  to  receive  it  again.  This  command 
I  received  from   my  Father. 

19There  again  arose  a  division  among  the  Jews,  on 
account  of  these  words.     '-""And  said   many  of  them, 


260  JOHN  X. 

He  has  a  demon,  and  raves:  why  do  you  hear  him? 
21  Others  said,  These  are  not  the  words  of  a  demoniac. 
Can  a  demon  open  blind  men's  eyes? 

X.  22-42. 

22 And  the  feast  of  the  Dedication  took  place  at 
Jerusalem;  it  was  winter;  ^and  Jesus  was  walking 
in  the  temple,  in  Solomon's  portico.  24  Thereupon  the 
Jews  formed  a  circle  round  him,  and  said  to  him, 
How  long  dost  thou  keep  us  in  suspense  ?  If  thou  art 
the  Christ,  tell  us  frankly. 

25 Jesus  answered  them,  I  told  you  ;  and  you  do  not 
believe.  The  works  which  I  do  in  the  name  of  my 
Father,  these  bear  testimony  concerning  me.  26But  you 
believe  not,  because  you  are  not  of  my  sheep,  as  I  told 
you.  27My  sheep  hear  my  voice,  and  I  know  them, 
and  they  follow  me;  28and  I  give  them  eternal  life, 
and  they  should  never  perish,  and  no  one  shall  snatch 
them  out  of  my  hand.  ^My  Father,  in  respect  to  that 
which  He  has  given  me,  is  a  greater  [force]  than  all ; 
and  no  one  can  snatch  out  of  the  Father's  hand.  30I 
and  the  Father  are  one. 

31  The  Jews  again  took  up  stones,  to  stone  him. 
32 Jesus  answered  them,  Many  excellent  works  I  showed 
you  from  the  Father  ;  for  what  one  work  among  them 
do  you  stone  me?  33  The  Jews  answered  him,  For  an 
excellent  work  we  do  not  stone  thee,  but  for  blasphemy, 
and  because  thou,  being  a  man,  makest  thyself  God. 

34  Jesus  answered  them,  Does  it  not  stand  written  in 
your  Daw, 

I  said,  You  are  gods? 


JOHN  XL  261 

S5If  He  said  [that]  those  [were]  gods,  to  whom  came 
the  word  of  God  —  and  the  Scripture  cannot  be  made 
void  —  36do  you  say  of  [him]  whom  the  Father  con- 
secrated and  sent  into  the  world,  Thou  blasphemest, 
because  I  said  I  am  [the]  Son  of  God?  37  If  I  do  not 
the  works  of  my  Father,  believe  me  not.  3S  But  if  I 
do  [them],  even  if  you  believe  not  me,  believe  the 
works,  in  order  that  you  may  know,  and  continue 
knowing,  that  the  Father  [is]  in  me,  and  I  in  the 
Father.  39  They  sought  thereupon  again  to  arrest 
him  ;  and  he  slipped  out  of  their  hands. 

40  And  he  departed  again  beyond  the  Jordan,  to  the 
place  where  John  first  baptized,  and  remained  there. 
41  And  main  came  to  him  and  said,  John  indeed 
wrought  no  sign;  but  every  thing  whatever  John 
said  of  this  [man]  was  true.  42And  many  believed 
on  him  there. 


XI.  i-53- 

JNow  a  certain  man  was  sick,  Lazarus  of  Bethany, 
of  the  village  of  Mary  and  her  sister  Martha.  "And 
it  was  [the]  Mary  who  anointed  the  Master  with 
ointment,  and  wiped  his  feet  with  her  hair,  whose 
brother  Lazarus  was  sick.  3The  sisters  therefore  sent 
to  him,  saying,  Master,  see!  he  whom  thou  lovest  is 
sick.  4And  Jesus  on  hearing  [it]  said,  This  sickness 
is  not  unto  death,  but  for  the  glory  of  God,  that  the 
Son  of  God  be  glorified  thereby. 

5  Now  Jesus  loved  Martha,  and  her  sister,  and  Laza- 
rus. 8When  therefore  he  heard  that  lie  was  sick,  he 
then  remained  two  days  in  the  place  in  which  he  was: 


262  JOHN  XI. 

7 then  after  this,  he  says  to  the  disciples,  Let  us  go  into 
Judasa  again.  8Say  the  disciples  to  him,  Rabbi,  the 
Jews  were  but  now  seeking  to  stone  thee,  and  goest 
thou  thither  again  ?  9Jesus  answered,  Are  there  not 
twelve  hours  belonging  to  the  day?  If  any  one  walk 
in  the  day,  he  does  not  stumble,  because  he  beholds 
the  light  of  this  world.  10But  if  any  one  walk  in  the 
night,  he  stumbles,  because  the  light  is  not  in  him. 
11  These  things  said  he  ;  and  after  this,  he  says  to  them, 
Our  friend  Lazarus  has  fallen  asleep ;  but  I  go  to 
wake  him  out  of  sleep.  12 Thereupon  they  said  to  him, 
Master,  if  he  has  fallen  asleep,  he  will  be  safe.  13Now 
Jesus  had  spoken  of  his  death  ;  but  they  supposed  that 
he  was  speaking  of  the  repose  of  sleep.  14Then  said 
Jesus  therefore  to  them  plainly,  Lazarus  is  dead  ;  15and 
on  your  account,  in  order  that  you  may  believe,  I  am 
glad  that  I  was  not  there.  But  let  us  go  to  him. 
16 Thereupon  Thomas,  the  Twin  [so]  called,  said  to 
his  fellow-disciples,  Let  us  ourselves  also  go,  that  we 
die  along  with  him. 

17 Jesus  therefore,  on  coming,  found  he  had  already 
been  four  days  in  the  tomb.  18  Now  Bethany  was 
near  Jerusalem,  about  fifteen  furlongs  distant.  19  And 
many  of  the  Jews  had  come  to  Martha  and  Mary 
and  their  female  friends,  to  console  them  for  their 
brother.  20  Martha  therefore,  when  she  heard  that 
Jesus  was  coming,  met  him  ;  but  Mary  continued  sit- 
ting in  the  house.  21  Thereupon  said  Martha  to  Jesus, 
Master,  if  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  would  not 
have  died.  "Even  now,  I  know  that  whatever 
thou  ask  of  God,  God  will  give  thee.  23  Says  Jesus  to 
her,  Thy  brother  will  arise.      24  Says  Martha  to  him, 


JOHN  XI.  263 

I  know  that  he  will  arise  in  the  resurrection  on  the 
last  day.  -'Said  Jesus  to  her,  I  am  the  resurrection 
and  the  life  :  he  who  believes  on  me,  even  though  he 
should  die,  will  live;  -"and  everyone  who  lives  and 
believes  on  inc.  would  never  die.  Believest  thou  this? 
"She  says  to  him,  Yes,  Master;  I  have  believed  [and 
still  believe],  that  thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of 
God,  who  was  coming  into  the  world.  28And  on 
saying  this,  she  departed  and  called  her  sister  Mary 
privately,  saying,  The  Teacher  is  present,  and  calls 
for  thee.  ^As  soon  as  she  heard,  she  rises  quickly 
and  comes  to  him. 

30  Now  Jesus  had  not  yet  come  into  the  village,  but 
was  still  in  the  place  where  Martha  met  him.  81The 
Jews  therefore,  who  were  with  her  in  the  house,  and 
consoling  her,  on  observing  Mary  that  she  arose  quickly 
and  went  out,  followed  her,  thinking  that  she  goes  to 
the  tomb,  to  weep  there.  3'2  As  soon  therefore  as  Mary 
came  where  Jesus  was,  on  seeing  him  she  fell  at  his 
feet,  saying  to  him,  Master,  if  thou  hadst  been  here, 
my  brother  would  not  have  died.  33 Thereupon  Jesus, 
when  he  saw  her  weeping,  and  the  Jews  weeping  who 
came  with  her,  chided  with  his  [own]  spirit,  and  shook 
with  emotion,  Mand  said.  Where  have  you  laid  him? 
They  say  to  him,  Master,  come  and  see.  35 Jesus 
wept.  3C  Thereupon  said  the  Jews,  See,  how  he  loved 
him  !  "7  And  some  of  them  said,  Could  not  this  [per- 
son], who  opened  the  eyes  of  the  blind  [man],  have 
caused  that  even  this  [one]  should  not  die?  38 Jesus 
thereupon  again  chiding  within  himself,  comes  to 
the  tomb:  and  it  was  a  cave,  and  a  stone  was  Kin'" 
upon  it.     "Says  Jesus,  Take  away  the  stone.     Martha, 


264  JOHN  XT. 

the  sister  of  the  dead,  says  to  him,  Master,  he  already 
smells ;  for  he  is  a  fourth  day  [dead].  40  Says  Jesus 
to  her,  Did  not  I  tell  thee,  that  if  thou  believe,  thou 
wilt  see  the  glory  of  God? 

41  Thereupon  they  took  away  the  stone  :  and  Jesus 
lifted  his  eyes  upward  and  said,  Father,  I  thank  thee, 
that  Thou  didst  hear  me.  42And  I  knew  that  Thou 
nearest  me  always ;  but  on  account  of  the  crowd  that 
stands  by  I  said  [it],  that  they  might  believe  that  Thou 
didst  send  me.  43And  on  having  said  this,  he  cried 
out  with  a  loud  voice,  Lazarus,  come  forth!  44The 
dead  came  forth,  bound  hand  and  foot  with  bandages, 
and  his  face  was  bound  round  with  a  handkerchief. 
Says  Jesus  to  them,  Loose  him,  and  let  him  go. 

45  Thereupon  many  of  the  Jews,  who  came  to  Mary, 
and  beheld  what  he  did,  believed  on  him  ;  46but  some 
of  them  went  away  to  the  Pharisees,  and  told  them 
what  Jesus  did.  47  Thereupon  the  chief  priests  and 
the  Pharisees  assembled  a  council,  and  said,  What  are 
we  doing,  that  this  [man]  performs  many  signs?  48If 
we  let  him  thus  alone,  all  will  believe  on  him,  and 
the  Romans  will  come,  and  take  away  both  our  place 
and  nation.  49And  a  certain  one  of  them,  Ka'iaphas, 
being  high  priest  that  year,  said  to  them,  You  do  not 
know  any  thing ;  50nor  consider  that  it  is  expedient  for 
us  that  one  man  die  for  the  people,  and  not  the  whole 
nation  perish.  51And  this  he  said  not  of  his  mere  self, 
but  being  high-priest  that  year  he  prophesied  that 
Jesus  was  about  to  die  for  the  nation;  52and  not  for 
the  nation  only,  but  that  he  might  also  gather  into  one 
the  dispersed  children  of  God.  5"  From  that  day  there- 
fore they  plotted  to  kill  him. 


JOHN   XII.  265 

XL  54- XII.  50. 

54 Jesus  therefore  no  longer  continued  to  walk  openlv 
among  the  Jews,  but  departed  thence  into  the  region 
near  the  Desert,  to  a  city  called  Ephraim,  and  abode 
there  with  the  disciples. 

55 And  the  Passover  of  the  Jews  was  near,  and 
many  went  up  to  Jerusalem  from  the  region,  before 
the  Passover,  to  purify  themselves.  56 Accordingly 
they  sought  Jesus,  and  said  one  with  another,  stand- 
ing in  the  temple.  What  think  you?  that  he  would  not 
come  to  the  feast?  5rThe  chief  priests  and. the  Phari- 
sees moreover  had  given  commands,  that  if  any  one 
should  know  where  he  was,  he  should  inform,  in  order 
that  they  might  arrest  him. 

XII.  1Jesus  accordingly,  six  days  before  the  Pass- 
over, came  to  Bethany,  where  was  Lazarus,  whom 
Jesus  raised  from  [the]  dead.  2  Therefore  they  made 
for  him  a  supper  there,  and  Martha  was  serving,  and 
Lazarus  was  one  of  those  reclining  at  table  with  him. 
3  Then  Mary,  having  taken  a  pound  of  ointment  of 
genuine,  costly  nard,  anointed  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and 
wiped  his  feet  with  her  hair:  and  the  house  was  filled 
with  the  odor  of  the  ointment.  4And  says  Judas 
Iscariot,  one  of  his  disciples,  who  was  about  to  de- 
liver him  up,  "Why  was  this  ointment  not  sold  for 
three  hundred  denarii,  and  given  to  poor  [people]? 
''Now  he  said  this,  not  that  he  eared  for  the  poor, 
but  because  he  was  a  thief,  and  having  the  money- 
bag carried  what  was  put  [in  it].  'Therefore  -aid 
Jesus,   Sutler  her  to   have    kept   it   tor  the   day  of  my 


266  JOHN  XII. 

burial.  8For  the  poor  you  have  always  with  your- 
selves ;   but  me  you  have  not  always. 

9  A  large  crowd  of  the  Jews,  accordingly,  knew  that 
he  was  there,  and  they  came  not  on  account  of  Jesus 
only,  but  to  see  Lazarus  also,  whom  he  raised  from 
[the]  dead.  10Moreover  the  chief  priests  had  con- 
sulted to  kill  Lazarus  also,  n  because  on  his  account 
many  of  the  Jews  continued  to  go  and  believe  on 
Jesus. 

12  On  the  morrow,  a  large  crowd  that  had  come  to 
the  feast,  hearing  that  Jesus  was  coming  into  Jeru- 
salem, 13took  the  branches  of  the  palm-trees  and  went 
forth  to  meet  him,  and  shouted,  Hosanna  !  Blessed, 
he  who  comes  in  [the]  name  of  [the]  Lord  —  even 
the  king  of  Israel!  14And  Jesus,  having  found  a 
young  ass,  sat  on  it :   as  it  stands  written, 

15 Fear  not,  daughter  of  Zion! 
Behold,  thy  king  comes, 
Sitting  on  [the]  colt  of  an  ass. 

16 (These  things  his  disciples  knew  not  at  the  first;  but 
when  Jesus  had  been  glorified,  then  they  remembered 
that  these  things  were  written  in  relation  to  him,  and 
[that]  they  did  these  things  to  him.)  17 Thereupon  the 
crowd  that  was  with  him  began  to  testify,  that  he 
called  Lazarus  out  of  the  tomb,  and  raised  him  from 
[the]  dead.  lsThe  crowd  had  also  met  him  for  this 
reason  —  that  they  heard  he  had  wrought  this  sign. 
19 The  Pharisees  therefore  said  among  themselves,  You 
perceive  that  you  avail  nothing :  see  !  the  world  had 
gone  away  after  him. 

20  Now  of  those   going  up  to  worship  at  the  feast, 


JOHN  XII.  267 

there  were  some  Greeks:  21  these  came  therefore  to 
Philip,  -who  was  from  Bethsaida  of  Galilee,  and  asked 
him,  saying,  Sir,  we  wish  to  see  Jesus.  "Philip  comes 
and  tells  Andrew  :  Andrew  comes,  and  Philip,  and 
they  tell  Jesus.  -;And  Jesus  answers  them  saying, 
The  hour  has  come  that  the  Son  of  man  be  glorified. 
84 Verily,  verily  I  say  to  you,  except  the  kernel  of 
wheat  by  falling  into  the  ground  die,  itself  remains 
alone;  but  if  it  die,  it  yields  much  increase.  -'He 
who  loves  his  life  loses  it;  and  he  who  hates  his  life 
in  this  world,  will  keep  it  unto  eternal  life.  -'"'If  any 
one  attend  upon  me,  let  him  follow  me  :  and  where 
I  am,  there  also  my  attendant  shall  be.  If  any  one 
attend  upon  me,  the  Father  will   honor  him. 

-"Now  has  my  soul  become  troubled,  and  what 
should  I  say?  Father,  save  me  from  this  hour!  But 
on  this  account  I  came  to  this  hour.  Father,  glorify 
thy  name  !  -s  Thereupon  came  a  voice  out  of  the  sky, 
I  both  had  glorified  and  will  again  glorify  [it].  '-'The 
crowd  therefore  that  stood  and  heard,  said.  It  has 
thundered:  others  said.  An  angel  has  spoken  to  him. 
30 Jesus  answered  and  said,  Not  on  my  account  has  this 
voice  come,  but  on  yours.  31  Now  is  there  a  judgment 
of  this  world  ;  now  will  the  prince  of  this  world  be 
cast  out:  32and  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  will 
draw  all  [men]  to  myself.  wAnd  this  he  said,  signify- 
ing by  what  death  he  was  about  to  die.  34The  crowd 
answered  him,  We  heard  out  of  the  Law,  that  the 
Christ  remains  forever;  and  how  savest  thou,  that 
the  Son  of  man  must  be  lifted  up?  Who  is  this  Son 
<>f  man?  35 Jesus  therefore  said  to  them.  Y<t  a  little 
while  is  the  light  among  yon:  walk  while  you  have  the 


268  JOHN  XII. 

light,  in  order  that  darkness  overtake  you  not.  And 
he  who  walks  in  the  darkness  knows  not  where  he  is 
going.  36  While  you  have  the  light,  believe  on  the 
light,  that  you  may  become  sons  of  light. 

These  things  spoke  Jesus,  and  going  away  secluded 
himself  from  them.  37But  though  he  had  wrought 
so  many  signs  before  them,  they  did  not  believe  on 
him  —  38that  the  word  of  Isaiah  the  prophet  might  be 
fulfilled,  which  he  spoke, 

Lord,  who  believed  our  report, 

And  to  whom  was  the  arm  of  [the]  Lord  revealed  ? 

^They  could  not  believe  for  this  reason  —  that  Isaiah 
had  again  said, 

40  He  has  blinded  their  eyes, 
And  He  hardened  their  heart, 
That  they  should  not  see  with  their  eyes, 
And  understand  with  their  heart, 
And  turn,  and  I  shall  heal  them. 

41  These  things  said  Isaiah,  because  he  saw  his  glory: 
and  he  spoke  concerning  him.  4*2  Nevertheless,  even 
of  the  rulers  many  believed  on  him,  but  on  account 
of  the  Pharisees  did  not  confess  [him],  lest  they 
should  become  excommunicated ;  43  for  they  loved 
the  applause  of  men  more  indeed  than  the  applause 
of  God. 

44  And  Jesus  cried  aloud  and  said,  He  who  believes 
on  me,  believes  not  on  me,  but  on  Him  who  sent  me  ; 
45 and  he  who  views  me,  views  Him  who  sent  me.  46I 
have  come  a  light  into  the  world,  that  every  one  who 
believes  on  me   should   not  remain  in  the  darkness. 


JOHN   XIII.  269 

47  And  if  any  one  hear  my  words,  and  not  keep  [them], 
I  do  not  judge  him  ;  for  I  came  not  to  judge  the  world, 
but  to  save  the  world.  4S  He  who  rejects  me  and  re- 
ceives not  my  words,  has  one  that  judges  him  :  the  word 
which  I  spoke  —  that  will  judge  him  in  the  last  day. 
49 Because  I  out  of  my  mere  self  spoke  not:  but  the 
Father  who  sent  me  has  himself  given  me  a  command 
what  to  say,  and  what  to  speak.  ^And  I  know  that 
his  command  is  eternal  life.  The  things  which  I  speak, 
therefore,  I  so  speak  as  the  Father  has  told  me. 

XIII. 

1  Now  Jesus  knowing  before  the  feast  of  the  Pass- 
over, that  his  hour  had  come  to  depart  out  of  this  world 
to  the  Father,  having  loved  his  own  who  were  in  the 
world,  loved  them  to  [the]  end.  2And  supper  taking 
place,  —  the  devil  having  already  put  [it]  into  the 
heart  of  Judas  Iscariot,  Simon's  son,  to  deliver  him 
up, — 3 knowing  that  the  Father  had  given  every  thing 
into  his  hands,  and  that  he  came  forth  from  God 
and  was  going  to  God,  4he  rises  from  the  supper,  and 
lays  aside  his  garments,  and  taking  a  towel  girded 
himself.  5He  then  pours  water  into  the  basin,  and 
began  to  wash  the  feet  of  the  disciples,  and  to  wipe 
with  the  towel  with  which  he  was  girded.  Tie  comes 
accordingly  to  Simon  Peter:  says  he  to  him,  Master, 
dost  thou  wash  my  feet?  7Jesus  answered  and  said  to 
him.  What  I  am  doing  thou  knowest  not  now,  but 
shalt  know  afterwards.  8Says  Peter  to  him.  Thou 
shouldst  not  wash  my  feet,  never  !  Jesus  answered  him, 
If  I  wash  thee  not,  thou  hast  no  part  with  me.     'Says 


270  JOHN  XIII. 

Simon  Peter  to  him,  Master,  not  my  feet  only,  but 
also  the  hands  and  the  head  !  10  Says  Jesus  to  him,  He 
who  has  bathed,  has  no  [further]  need  than  to  wash 
the  feet,  but  is  entirely  clean  :  and  you  are  clean,  but 
not  all  [of  you].  nFor  he  knew  the  [one]  delivering 
him  up.  On  this  account  he  said,  Not  all  [of  you] 
are  clean. 

12 When  therefore  he  had  washed  their  feet,  and 
taken  his  garments,  and  reclined  at  table  again,  he 
said  to  them,  Do  you  know  what  I  have  done  to  you? 
13 You  call  me  the  Teacher  and  the  Master;  and  you 
say  well:  for  I  am.  14If  then  I,  the  Master  and  the 
Teacher,  washed  your  feet,  you  also  ought  to  wash 
one  another's  feet.  15  For  I  have  given  you  an  exam- 
ple, that  as  I  did  to  you,  you  also  may  do.  16  Verily, 
verily  I  say  to  you,  a  servant  is  not  greater  than  his 
master,  nor  a  person  sent  greater  than  the  [one] 
having  sent  him.  17  If  you  know  these  things,  happy 
are  you  if  you  do  them.  18I  do  not  speak  of  all  of 
you.  I  know  whom  I  chose  :  but,  that  the  Scripture 
should  be  fulfilled, 

He  who  eats  bread  with  me  has  lifted  his  heel  against  me. 

19 1  tell  you  from  even  now,  before  its  occurrence, 
in  order  that,  whenever  it  occur,  you  may  believe 
that  I  am  [he].  20  Verily,  verily  I  say  to  you,  he  who 
receives  whomsoever  I  send,  receives  me ;  and  he 
who  receives  me,  receives  Him  who  sent  me. 

21  Having  said  these  things,  Jesus  was  troubled  in 
spirit,  and  testified  and  said,  Verily,  verily  I  say  to 
you,  that  one  of  you  will  deliver  me  up.  22The  dis- 
ciples looked  one  upon  another,  in  doubt  of  whom  he 


JOHN  XIII.  271 

spoke.  -3Now  there  was  reclining  in  the  bosom  of 
Jesus  one  of  his  disciples,  whom  Jesus  loved.  -4To 
this  [one]  therefore  Simon  Peter  beckons,  and  says  to 
him,  Tell  who  it  is,  of  whom  he  speaks.  -"'He  lean- 
ing back  accordingly  on  the  breast  of  Jesus,  says  to 
him,  Master,  who  is  it?  26 Jesus  thereupon  answers, 
It  is  he  for  whom  I  will  dip  the  morsel  and  give  to 
him.  Having  therefore  dipped  the  morsel,  he  takes 
and  gives  [it]  to  Judas,  [son]  of  Simon  Iscariot. 
27  And  after  the  morsel,  then  entered  into  him  Satan. 
Thereupon  says  Jesus  to  him,  What  thou  doest,  do 
very  soon.  2SAnd  no  one  of  those  who  were  reclin- 
ing at  table  knew  for  what  purpose  he  said  this  to 
him  ;  29for  some  supposed,  since  Judas  had  the  money- 
bag, that  Jesus  told  him,  Buy  what  we  have  need  of 
for  the  feast ;  or  to  give  something  to  the  poor. 
80 Thereupon  he,  having  taken  the  morsel,  went  out 
immediately  :    and   it  was  night. 

31  When  therefore  he  had  gone  out,  says  Jesus,  Now 
had  the  Son  of  man  become  glorified,  and  God  had 
become  glorified  in  him.  8- If  God  had  become 
glorified  in  him,  God  will  also  glorify  him  in  himself, 
and  will  immediately,  glorify  him.  33  Little  children, 
yet  a  little  while  am  I  with  yon  :  yon  will  seek 
me,  and,  as  I  told  the  Jews.  Whither  I  go  you  can- 
not come,  —  I  also  say  now  to  you.  "4  A  new  com- 
mandment I  give  to  you,  that  you  love  one  another  — 
as  I  loved  you,  that  you  also  love  one  another. 
'■■'In  this  will  all  know  that  you  are  my  disciples,  if 
you  have  mutual  love.  :;,;Says  Simon  Peter  to  him, 
Master,  whither  art  thou  going?  Jesus  answered. 
Whither  I   am   going  thou   canst  not   follow  me  now, 


272  JOHN  XIV. 

but  thou  shalt  follow  afterwards.  37Says  Peter  to 
him,  Master,  why  can  I  not  follow  thee  just  now? 
My  life  will  I  lay  down  for  thee.  38Jesus  answers, 
Thy  life  wilt  thou  lay  down  for  me?  Verily,  verily 
I  say  to  thee,  not  a  cock  should  crow  until  thou  deny 
me  thrice. 


XIV. 

xLet  your  heart  not  be  troubled.  Believe  on  God, 
and  on  me  believe.  2In  my  Father's  house  are  many 
mansions  ;  otherwise,  I  would  have  told  you.  Because 
I  am  going  to  make  ready  a  place  for  you;  3and  if 
I  go  and  make  ready  a  place  for  you,  I  am  coming 
again,  and  will  receive  you  to  myself,  that  where  I  am 
you  also  may  be.  4  And  whither  I  am  going  you  know 
the  way.  5Says  Thomas  to  him,  Master,  we  know 
not  whither  thou  art  going,  and  how  know  we  the 
way?  6Says  Jesus  to  him,  I  am  the  Way,  and  the 
Truth,  and  the  Life.  No  one  comes  to  the  Father 
except  through  me.  7If  you  had  known  me,  you 
would  have  known  my  Father  also :  and  hencefor- 
ward you  know  Him,  and  have  seen  Him.  8Says 
Philip  to  him,  Master,  show  us  the  Father,  and  it 
suffices  us.  9Says  Jesus  to  him,  Am  I  so  long  a  time 
with  you,  and  thou  hast  not  known  me,  Philip?  He 
who  has  seen  me  has  seen  the  Father.  How  sayest 
thou,  Show  us  the  Father?  1() Believest  thou  not  that 
I  [am]  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  is  in  me?  The 
words  which  I  speak  to  you  I  speak  not  from  my- 
self; but  the  Father  who  abides  in  me  does  his 
works.     n  Believe  me  that  I  [am]  in  the  Father,  and 


JOHN   XIV.  273 

the  Father  in  me  :  or  else  believe  on  account  of  the 
works  themselves. 

12 Verily,  verily  I  say  to  you,  he  who  believes  on 
me  —  the  works  which  I  do  he  also  shall  do,  and 
greater  than  those  shall  he  do  ;  because  I  go  to  the 
Father  :  l8and  whatever  you  ask  in  my  name  this  I  will 
do,  that  the  Father  might  be  glorified  in  the  Son.  "If 
you  ask  any  thing  in  my  name,  I  will  do  [it]. 

15 If  you  love  me,  keep  my  commands.  wAnd  I 
will  ask  the  Father,  and  He  will  give  you  another 
Helper,  to  be  with  you  for  ever  —  17the  Spirit  of 
Truth ;  which  the  world  cannot  receive,  because  it 
does  not  discern  it  nor  know  [it].  You  know  it,  because 
it  abides  with  you,  and  shall  be  in  you.  18 1  will  not 
have  you  bereaved;  I  am  coming  to  you.  19Yet  a 
little  while,  and  the  world  no  longer  views  me ; 
but  you  view  me,  because  I  live,  and  you  will  live. 
20  In  that  day  you  yourselves  will  know  that  I  [am]  in 
my  Father,  and  you  in  me,  and  I  in  you.  21He  who 
has  my  commands  and  keeps  them,  he  it  is  who  loves 
me  ;  and  he  who  loves  me  will  be  loved  by  my  Father, 
and  I  will  love  him,  and  will  manifest  myself  to  him. 

"Says  Judas  —  not  Iscariot  —  to  him,  Master,  and 
how  has  it  happened  that  thou  art  about  to  manifest 
thyself  to  us,  and  not  to  the  world?  23Jesus  answered 
and  said  to  him,  If  any  one  love  me,  he  will  keep  my 
word ;  and  my  Father  will  love  him,  and  we  will 
come  to  him,  and  make  an  abode  with  him.  -4IIe 
who  does  not  love  me,  keeps  not  my  words  :  and  the 
word  which  you  hear  is  not  mine,  but  the  Father's 
who  sent  me. 

25 These   things   I    have    spoken    to   you,   remaining 

18 


274  JOHN  XV. 

with  you.  26But  the  Helper,  the  Holy  Spirit,  which 
the  Father  will  send  in  my  name,  —  that  will  teach 
you  all  things,  and  remind  you  of  every  thing  which 
I  told  you. 

27  Peace  I  leave  to  you  ;  my  peace  I  give  to  you  : 
not  as  the  world  gives  do  I  give  to  you.  Let  your 
heart  not  be  troubled  nor  afraid.  28You  heard  that 
I  said  to  you,  I  am  going  away,  and  I  am  coming  to 
you.  If  you  loved  me,  you  would  have  rejoiced  that  I 
go  to  the  Father ;  because  the  Father  is  greater  than 
I.  29And  now  I  have  told  you  before  it  occurs,  that 
whenever  it  occur  you  should  believe. 

30 No  longer  shall  I  talk  much  with  you;  for  the 
prince  of  the  world  is  coming :  and  in  me  he  has 
nothing.  31But  [it  is]  that  the  world  may  know  that  I 
love  the  Father,  and  as  the  Father  commanded  me  so 
I  do.     Rise,  let  us  be  going  hence. 

XV. 

1 1  am  the  true  vine,  and  my  Father  is  the  husband- 
man. 2 Every  branch  in  me  not  bearing  fruit,  he  takes 
it  away  ;  and  every  one  that  bears  fruit,  he  prunes  it, 
that  it  may  bear  more  fruit.  3  Already  are  you  pruned, 
by  reason  of  the  word  which  I  have  spoken  to  you. 
4Abide  in  me,  and  I  in  you.  As  the  branch  cannot 
bear  fruit  of  its  mere  self,  unless  it  abide  in  the  vine, 
so  neither  you,  unless  you  abide  in  me.  5 1  am  the 
vine  ;  you,  the  branches.  He  that  abides  in  me,  and 
I  in  him,  this  bears  much  fruit :  because  apart  from  me 
you  can  do  nothing.  6  Unless  one  abide  in  me,  he  is 
at  once  thrown  away  as  the  branch,   and  withered  ; 


JOHN  XV.  275 

and  they  gather  it  and  throw  into  [the]  fire,  and  it  is 
burned.  "  If  you  abide  in  me,  and  my  words  abide  in 
you.  ask  whatever  you  wish,  and  you  shall  have  it. 
BMy  Father  became  glorified  in  this  —  that  you  bear 
much  fruit ;  and  you  will  prove  my  disciples.  9  As  the 
Father  loved  me,  I  also  loved  you  :  abide  in  my  love. 
10 If  you  keep  my  commands  you  will  abide  in  my 
love,  as  I  have  kept  my  Father's  commands  and  abide 
in  his  love. 

11  These  things  I  have  spoken  to  vou,  that  my  joy 
may  be  in  you,  and  your  joy  be  complete.  ^'This  is 
my  command,  that  you  love  one  another  as  I  loved 
you.  13A  greater  love  no  one  has  than  this,  that  he  lay 
down  his  life  for  his  friends.  u  You  are  my  friends,  if 
vou  do  what  I  command  vou.  15 1  no  longer  call  vou 
servants,  because  the  servant  knows  not  what  his  mas- 
ter is  doing;  but  I  have  called  you  friends,  because 
every  thing  which  I  heard  from  my  Father  I  made 
known  to  you.  16Xot  you  chose  me,  but  I  chose 
you,  and  appointed  you  to  go  and  bear  fruit,  and  that 
your  fruit  remain  —  that  whatever  you  should  ask  the 
Father  in  my  name,  he  should  <nve  vou.  1T  These 
things  I  command  you,  to  the  end  that  you  love  one 
another. 

18  If  the  world  hates  you.  you  know  that  it  has  hated 
me  before  you.  19If  you  were  of  the  world,  the  world 
would  love  its  own  ;  but  because  you  are  not  of  the 
world,  but  I  chose  you  out  of  the  world,  for  this 
reason  the  world  hates  you.  '^  Remember  the  word 
which  I  spoke  to  you,  A  servant  is  not  greater  than 
his  master.  If  they  persecuted  me.  they  will  also 
persecute  you  ;    if  they  kept  my  word,  they  will   also 


276  JOHN   XVI. 

keep  yours.  21  But  all  these  things  they  will  do  unto 
you  on  account  of  my  name,  because  they  do  not 
know  Him  who  sent  me.  22If  I  had  not  come  and 
spoken  to  them,  they  had  not  had  sin  :  but  they  have 
now  no  pretext  for  their  sin.  23He  who  hates  me, 
hates  my  Father  also.  24If  I  had  not  done  among 
them  the  works  which  none  other  did,  they  had  not 
had  sin  :  but  now  they  have  both  seen  and  hated  both 
me  and  my  Father.  25But  [it  is]  that  the  word  be 
fulfilled  which  stands  written  in  their  Law, 

They  hated  me  for  no  cause. 

26 But  whenever  the  Helper  should  come,  which  I  will 
send  to  you  from  the  Father,  —  the  Spirit  of  Truth, 
which  proceeds  from  the  Father, —  that  will  bear  tes- 
timony of  me.  27And  you  also  bear  testimony,  be- 
cause you  have  been  with  me  from  [the]  beginning. 

XVI. 

1I  have  spoken  these  things  to  you  in  order  that 
you  should  not  become  offended.  2They  will  put  you 
under  ban  of  excommunication  —  nay,  an  hour  is  com- 
ing that  every  one  who  kills  you  would  think  that  he 
is  offering  service  to  God.  3And  these  they  will  do, 
because  they  had  not  known  the  Father  nor  me.  4  But 
I  have  spoken  these  things  to  you,  that  whenever  the 
hour  come  you  may  remember  that  I  myself  told  you 
of  them.  And  these  I  told  you  not  from  [the]  begin- 
ning, because  I  was  with  you. 

5  And  now  I  am  going  to  Him  who  sent  me  ;  and 
none   of  you   asks    me,   Whither   goest   thou?      6But 


JOHN   XVI.  277 

because  I  have  spoken  these  things  to  you,  sorrow  has 
filled  your  heart.  7But  I  tell  you  the  truth,  it  is  expe- 
dient for  you  that  I  go  away  :  for  if  I  go  not  away,  the 
Helper  will  not  come  to  you  ;  but  if  I  go,  I  will  send 
it  to  you.  8And  that,  having  come,  will  convince  the 
world  in  respect  to  sin,  and  in  respect  to  righteousness, 
and  in  respect  to  judgment.  9In  respect  to  sin,  because 
they  believe  not  on  me  ;  10and  in  respect  to  righteous- 
ness, because  I  go  to  the  Father  and  you  view  me  no 
more  ;  nand  in  respect  to  judgment,  because  the  prince 
of  this  world  stands  judged. 

12 1  have  yet  much  to  say  to  you,  but  you  cannot 
bear  [it]  just  now.  13  But  whenever  that  should  come 
—  the  Spirit  of  Truth  —  it  will  guide  you  in  all  the 
truth.  For  it  will  not  speak  from  itself,  but  what- 
ever it  shall  hear  will  speak,  and  report  to  you  the 
coming  things.  14That  [Helper]  will  glorify  me, 
because  it  will  take  of  mine  and  report  to  you. 
15 All  things  whatever  the  Father  has  are  mine:  for 
this  reason  I  said,  that  it  takes  of  mine  and  will  report 
to  you. 

16  A  little  while  and  you  view  me  no  more,  and  again 
a  little  while  and  you  will  see  me.  1T  Thereupon  said 
[some]  of  his  disciples  to  one  another,  What  is  this 
which  he  says  to  us,  "  A  little  while  and  you  view  me 
not,  and  again  a  little  while  and  you  will  see  me"? 
and,  "Because  I  go  to  the  Father"?  18  They  there- 
fore said,  What  is  this  which  he  says  —  the  tk  little 
while"?  We  know  not  of  what  he  is  speaking. 
19Jesus  knew  that  they  wished  to  ask  him,  and  he 
said  to  them,  Are  you  inquiring  one  with  another 
about  this,  —  that  I  said  "A  little  while  and  you  view 


278  JOHN  XVI. 

me  not,  and  again  a  little  while  and  you  will  see  me"? 
20Verily,  verily  I  say  to  you,  that  you  on  your  part 
will  weep  and  lament,  but  the  world  will  rejoice  ;  you 
will  be  sorrowful,  but  your  sorrow  will  be  turned  into 
joy.  21  Whenever  the  woman  be  in  travail,  she  has 
sorrow  that  her  hour  had  come  ;  but  whenever  she 
shall  have  given  birth  to  the  young  child,  she  no 
more  remembers  the  distress,  because  of  the  joy  that 
a  man  was  born  into  the  world.  22And  you  accord- 
ingly have  sorrow  now ;  but  I  will  see  you  again,  and 
your  heart  will  rejoice,  and  your  joy  no  one  takes 
away  from  you.  23And  in  that  day  you  will  not  ask 
any  thing  of  me.  Verily,  verily  I  say  to  you,  should 
you  ask  the  Father  any  thing,  he  will  give  [it]  you 
in  my  name.  24 Until  now  you  had  not  asked  any 
thing  in  my  name.  Ask  and  you  will  receive,  that 
your  joy  may  be  complete. 

25  These  things  I  have  spoken  to  you  in  figures  of 
speech.  An  hour  is  coming  when  I  will  no  more 
speak  to  you  in  figures  of  speech,  but  I  will  declare 
plainly  to  you  concerning  the  Father.  26In  that  day 
you  will  ask  in  my  name,  and  I  do  not  say  to  you  that 
I  will  ask  the  Father  in  your  behalf;  27for  the  Father 
himself  loves  you,  because  you  have  loved  me,  and 
have  believed  that  I  came  forth  from  [the  presence  of] 
God.  2SI  came  forth  from  the  Father,  and  have  come 
into  the  world.  Again,  I  leave  the  world,  and  go  to 
the  Father. 

29  Say  his  disciples,  See  !  now  thou  dost  talk  plainly, 
and  use  no  figure  of  speech.  S0Now  we  know  that 
thou  knowest  all  things,  and  hast  no  need  that  any  one 
ask  thee.     We  believe  in  this  —  that  thou  earnest  forth 


JOHN  XVII.  279 

from  God.  31Jesus  answered  them,  Do  you  now  be- 
lieve? 3J  Lo,  an  hour  is  coming,  and  has  come,  that 
you  be  scattered  each  to  his  own  [affairs],  and  leave 
me  alone :  and  [yet]  I  am  not  alone,  because  the 
Father  is  with  me.  r,3I  have  spoken  these  things  to 
you,  that  in  me  you  may  have  peace.  In  the  world 
you  have  distress  ;  but  be  of  good  cheer,  I  have  over- 
come the  world. 


XVII. 

1  These  things  spoke  Jesus,  and  raising  his  eves 
to  heaven  said,  Father !  the  hour  has  come  :  glorify 
thy  Son,  that  the  Son  glorify  Thee,  2even  as  Thou 
gavest  him  authority  over  all  flesh,  that  as  to  all 
which  Thou  hast  given  him.  he  should  give  them 
eternal  life.  3And  this  is  the  eternal  life,  that  they 
know  Thee,  the  only  true  God  ;  and  him  whom  Thou 
didst  send,  Jesus  Christ.  4I  glorified  Thee  on  the 
earth,  having  finished  the  work  which  Thou  hast  given 
me  to  do  :  5and  now  glorify  Thou  me,  Father,  with  thy 
own  self,  with  the  glory  which  I  possessed  with  Thee 
before  the  world  was.  6I  manifested  thy  name  to 
the  men  whom  Thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world. 
They  were  thine,  and  Thou  gavest  them  to  me,  and 
thy  word  they  have  kept.  7  Now  have  they  known 
that  all  things  whatsoever  Thou  hast  given  me  are 
from  Thee.  8  Because  the  words  which  Thou  gravest 
to  me  I  have  given  to  them,  and  they  received  [them] 
:\\u\  knew  truly  that  I  came  forth  from  Thee,  and 
believed  that  Thou  didst  send  me.  BI  am  asking 
for   them;    I   am    not   asking    for    the    world,    but    for 


280  JOHN  XVII. 

[those]  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  because  they  are 
thine;  10and  all  mine  are  thine,  and  thine  mine,  and 
I  have  become  glorified  in  them.  uAnd  no  longer 
am  I  in  the  world,  and  they  are  in  the  world,  and  I  am 
coming  to  Thee.  Holy  Father !  keep  them  in  thy 
name  which  Thou  hast  given  to  me,  that  they  may  be 
one,  as  we  [are].  12When  I  was  with  them,  I  con- 
tinued keeping  them  in  thy  name  which  Thou  hast 
given  to  me,  and  I  guarded  [them],  and  no  one  of 
them  became  lost  but  the  son  of  perdition  —  that  the 
Scripture  might  be  fulfilled. 

13  And  now  am  I  coming  to  Thee  ;  and  these  things 
I  speak  in  the  world,  that  they  may  have  my  joy  made 
complete  in  themselves.  14I  have  given  them  thy  word  ; 
and  the  world  hated  them,  because  they  are  not  of  the 
world,  as  I  am  not  of  the  world.  15I  ask  not  that 
Thou  take  them  out  of  the  world,  but  that  Thou  keep 
them  out  of  the  evil.  16Of  the  world  they  are  not,  as 
I  am  not  of  the  world.  17  Consecrate  them  in  [the 
service  of]  thy  truth:  thy  word  is  truth.  18As  thou 
didst  send  me  into  the  world,  I  also  sent  them  into 
the  world;  19and  in  their  behalf  I  consecrate  myself, 
that  they  also  may  be  consecrated  in  [the  service  of] 
truth. 

20  And  not  for  these  only  do  I  ask,  but  also  for  those 
believing  on  me  through  their  word  ;  21that  they  all 
may  be  one,  as  Thou,  Father !  in  me,  and  I  in  Thee, 
that  they  also  may  be  in  us,  in  order  that  the  world 
may  believe  that  Thou  didst  send  me.  22And  I  the 
glory,  which  Thou  hast  given  to  me,  have  given  to 
them,  that  they  may  be  one  as  we  [are]  one,  23I  in 
them,  and  Thou  in  me,  that  they  may  be  perfected  into 


JOHN  XVIII.  281 

one,  in  order  that  the  world  may  know  that  Thou  didst 
send  me,  and  love  them  as  Thou  lovedst  me. 

'24  Father  !  in  respect  to  what  Thou  hast  given  me  — 
I  desire  that  they  also  may  be  with  me  where  I  am,  to 
view  my  glory  ;  which  Thou  hast  given  me  because 
Thou  lovedst  me  before  [the]  foundation  of  [the] 
world. 

25  Righteous  Father  !  and  the  world  knew  Thee  not ! 
But  I  knew  thee,  and  these  knew  that  Thou  didst  send 
me.  26And  I  made  known  to  them  thy  name,  and 
will  make  [it]  known  ;  that  the  love  with  which  Thou 
lovedst  me  may  be  in  them,  and  I  in  them. 


XVIII. 

1  Having  said  these  things,  Jesus  went  out  with  his 
disciples  across  the  winter-stream  of  the  Kidron,  where 
was  a  garden,  into  which  he  himself  entered,  and  his 
disciples.  2And  Judas  also,  who  was  delivering  him 
up,  knew  the  place,  because  Jesus  often  resorted 
thither  with  his  disciples.  8  So  Judas,  taking  the  co- 
hort, and  police-officers  from  the  chief  priests  and  from 
the  Pharisees,  comes  thither  with  torches  and  lamps 
and  weapons.  4Jesus  therefore,  aware  of  all  the  things 
coming  on  him,  came  out,  and  says  to  them,  Whom 
are  you  seeking?  5  They  answered  him,  Jesus,  the 
Xazorrcan.  He  savs  to  them,  I  am  [he].  And  Judas 
also,  who  was  delivering  him  up,  stood  with  them. 
6  Thereupon  as  he  said  to  them,  I  am  [he],  they  stepped 
back  from  [him]  and  fell  to  the  ground.  7  He  therefore 
again  asked  them.  Whom  are  you  seeking?  And  they 
said,  Jesus,  the  Xaxonean.      8Jcsus  answered,  I  told 


282  JOHN  XVIII. 

you  that  I  am  [he].  If  therefore  you  are  seeking  me, 
suffer  these  to  go  their  way:  9that  the  word  might  be 
fulfilled  which  he  spoke,  As  for  those  whom  thou  hast 
given  me,  I  lost  no  one  of  them.  10 Thereupon  Simon 
Peter  having  a  sword  drew  it,  and  smote  the  high- 
priest's  servant,  and  cut  oft'  his  right  ear :  and  the 
servant's  name  was  Malchus.  nSaid  Jesus  there- 
fore to  Peter,  Put  up  the  sword  into  the  sheath.  The 
cup  which  the  Father  has  given  me,  should  I  not 
drink  it? 

12 Thereupon  the  cohort,  and  the  commander,  and 
the  police-officers  of  the  Jews,  apprehended  Jesus,  and 
bound  him,  13and  led  [him]  away  to  Annas  first;  for 
he  was  father-in-law  of  Ka'iaphas,  who  was  high-priest 
that  year :  14  and  it  was  Kaiaphas  who  counselled  the 
Jews,  that  it  is  expedient  that  one  man  die  for  the 
people. 

15  Now  Simon  Peter  and  the  other  disciple  fol- 
lowed Jesus ;  and  that  disciple  was  well  known  to 
the  high-priest,  and  entered  with  Jesus  into  the 
court  of  the  high-priest :  16  but  Peter  stood  outside,  by 
the  door.  The  other  disciple  therefore,  who  was  well 
known  to  the  high-priest,  came  out  and  spoke  to  the 
portress,  and  led  Peter  in.  17  Thereupon  the  maid- 
servant, the  portress,  says  to  Peter,  Art  thou  also  of 
the  disciples  of  this  man?  Says  he,  I  am  not.  18And 
the  servants  and  the  police-officers  having  made  a 
charcoal  fire,  because  it  was  cold,  stood  and  were 
warming  themselves,  and  Peter  also  was  standing 
with  them   and  warming  himself. 

19  The  high-priest  therefore  asked  Jesus  about  his 
disciples,  and  about  his  teaching.      20Jesus  answered 


JOHN  XVIII.  283 

him,  I  have  spoken  frankly,  to  the  world.  I  always 
taught  in  synagogue,  and  in  the  temple,  where  all  the 
Jews  assemble,  and  I  spoke  nothing  in  secret.  aWhy 
dost  thou  ask  me?  Ask  those  who  have  heard,  what 
I  spoke  to  them.  See,  these  know  what  I  said. 
-And  on  his  saying  this,  one  that  stood  by,  of  the 
police-officers,  gave  Jesus  a  slap  on  the  nice,  saying, 
Answerest  thou  the  high-priest  so?  *  Jesus  answered 
him,  If  I  spoke  evil,  bear  testimony  of  the  evil :  but 
if  well,  why  dost  thou  smite  me? 

24 Annas  sent  him  bound  to  Kaiaphas,  the  high- 
priest.  ^And  Simon  Peter  was  standing  and  warm- 
ing himself.  Thereupon  they  said  to  him,  Art  thou 
also  of  his  disciples?  He  denied  and  said,  I  am  not. 
26 Says  one  of  the  servants  of  the  high-priest,  being  a 
kinsman  of  [him]  whose  ear  Peter  cut  off,  Did  not  I 
see  thee  in  the  garden  with  him?  m  Peter  therefore 
again  denied,  and  immediately  a  cock  crowed. 

28  Thereupon  they  lead  Jesus  from  Kaiaphas  to  the 
Praetorium  ;  and  it  was  early  morning.  And  they 
themselves  entered  not  into  the  Praetorium,  that  they 
might  not  be  defiled,  but  might  eat  the  passover; 
29 Pilate  therefore  came  out  to  them,  and  says.  What 
accusation  bring  you  against  this  man?  "They  an- 
swered and  said  to  him,  If  this  man  was  not  an  evil- 
doer, we  would  not  have  delivered  him  up  to  thee. 
"Thereupon  said  Pilate  to  them,  Take  him,  you  your- 
selves, and  according  to  your  Law  judge  him.  Said 
the  Jews  to  him,  It  is  not  allowable  for  us  to  kill 
any  one:  3-'that  the  word  of  Jesus  might  be  fulfilled 
which  he  spoke,  signifying  by  what  kind  of  death  he 
was  about  to  die. 


284  JOHN   XIX. 

33  Pilate  therefore  entered  into  the  Praetorium  again, 
and  called  Jesus,  and  said  to  him,  Art  thou  the 
king  of  the  Jews?  u Jesus  answered,  Of  thy  own 
accord  sayest  thou  this,  or  did  others  tell  thee  about 
me?  35 Pilate  answered,  Am  I  forsooth  a  Jew  ?  Thy 
own  nation  and  the  chief  priests  delivered  thee  up  to 
me.  What  didst  thou  do?  36Jesus  answered,  My  king- 
dom is  not  of  this  world.  If  my  kingdom  were  of  this 
world,  my  own  officers  would  struggle  hard  that  I 
might  not  be  delivered  up  to  the  Jews.  But  now  is 
my  kingdom  not  hence.  37  Thereupon  said  Pilate  to 
him,  Thou  art  a  king  then  —  is  it  not  so?  Jesus  an- 
swered, Thou  sayest  that  I  am  a  king.  I  for  this  have 
been  born,  and  for  this  have  come  into  the  world,  to 
bear  testimony  to  the  truth.  Every  one  who  is  of  the 
truth,  hears  my  voice.  38  Says  Pilate  to  him,  What 
is  truth?  And  having  said  this,  he  came  out  again  to 
the  Jews,  and  says  to  them,  I  for  my  part  find  in  him 
no  guilt.  39But  you  have  a  custom,  that  I  release  one 
to  you  at  the  Passover.  Are  you  disposed,  therefore, 
[that]  I  should  release  to  you  the  king  of  the  Jews? 
40  Thereupon  they  shouted  again,  saying,  Not  this 
[man],  but  Barabbas.     Now  Barabbas  was  a  robber. 

XIX. 

1  Then  accordingly  Pilate  took  Jesus  and  scourged 
[him].  2And  the  soldiers  having  plaited  a  crown  out  of 
thorn-twigs  put  [it]  on  his  head,  and  threw  about  him 
a  purple  robe,  3and  came  to  him  and  said,  Hail,  the 
king  of  the  Jews !  and  gave  him  slaps  on  the  face. 
4  Again  Pilate  came  out  and  says  to  them,  See !  I  lead 


JOHN   XIX.  ■><> 

him  out  to  you,  that  you  may  know  that  no  guilt  do  I 
find  in  him.  5Jcsus  thereupon  came  forth  outside, 
wearing  the  thorn-crown  and  the  purple  robe.  And 
he  says  to  them,  See,  the  man  !  (i  When  therefore 
the  chief  priests  and  the  police-officers  saw  him,  they 
shouted,  saying,  Crucify,  crucify  [him]  I  Says  Pilate 
to  them,  Take  him,  you  yourselves,  and  crucify  ;  for  I 
myself  find  in  him  no  guilt.  7  The  Jews  answered 
him,  We  have  a  Law,  and  according  to  the  Law 
he  ought  to  die,  because  he  made  himself  [the]  Son 
of  God. 

8  When  therefore  Pilate  heard  this  saying,  he  be- 
came more  afraid:  "and  he  entered  into  the  Prae- 
torium  again,  and  says  to  Jesus,  Whence  art  thou? 
But  Jesus  gave  him  no  answer.  10  Says  Pilate  to  him, 
Dost  thou  not  speak  to  me  ?  Knowest  thou  not,  that 
I  have  authority  to  release  thee,  and  have  authority 
to  crucifv  thee?  n Jesus  answered,  No  authority 
wouldst  thou  have  against  me,  unless  it  had  been  given 
thee  from  above  [to  have  it]  :  for  this  reason  he  who 
delivered  me  up  to  thee  has  a  greater  sin. 

12  From  this  [time]  Pilate  sought  to  release  him; 
but  the  Jews  continued  crying  out,  saying.  If  thou 
release  this  [man],  thou  art  not  a  friend  of  Caesar. 
Every  one,  who  makes  himself  a  king,  speaks  against 
Caesar. 

l:  Pilate  therefore  on  hearing  these  words  led  Jesus 
out,  and  sat  on  [the]  tribunal  in  [the]  place  called 
Pavement,  but  in  Hebrew  Gabbatha.  "And  it  was 
a  Preparation-day  [(Friday)  of  the  festival]  of  the 
Passover:  it  was  about  [the]  sixth  hour.  And  he 
says  to  the  Jews,  See,  your  king!     15  Thereupon  they 


286  JOHN  XIX. 

shouted,  Away,  away  [with  him]  !  Crucify  him ! 
Says  Pilate  to  them,  Shall  I  crucify  your  king?  The 
chief  priests  answered,  We  have  no  king  but  Cassar. 
16 Then  accordingly  he  delivered  him  up  to  them,  to  be 
crucified. 

They  therefore  received  Jesus ;  17  and,  bearing  on 
himself  the  cross,  he  went  out  to  the  [so]  called  Skull- 
place,  —  which  in  Hebrew  is  called  Golgotha,  — 
18where  they  crucified  him,  and,  with  him,  two  others, 
on  this  side  and  on  that,  and  Jesus  between.  19And 
Pilate  wrote  also  a  title,  and  put  [it]  on  the  cross  ;  and 
it  was  written,  JESUS  THE  NAZOR^AN,  THE 
KING  OF  THE  JEWS.  -°This  title  therefore  many 
of  the  Jews  read,  because  the  place  where  Jesus  was 
crucified  was  near  the  city ;  and  it  was  written  in 
Hebrew,  in  Latin,  in  Greek.  21  Thereupon  said  the  chief 
priests  of  the  Jews  to  Pilate,  Write  not,  The  King 
of  the  Jews ;  but,  He  said,  I  am  king  of  the  Jews. 
22  Pilate  answered,  What  I  have  written,  I  have 
written. 

23  The  soldiers,  when  they  had  crucified  Jesus,  there- 
upon took  his  garments,  and  made  four  parts,  to  each 
soldier  a  part ;  also  the  tunic.  Now  the  tunic  was 
seamless,  woven  from  the  top  throughout.  24They 
said  therefore  one  to  another,  Let  us  not  rend  it,  but 
cast  lots  for  it,  whose  it  shall  be  :  that  the  Scripture 
might  be  fulfilled, 

They  distributed  my  garments  among  themselves, 
And  for  my  apparel  they  cast  lots. 

These  things  accordingly  the  soldiers  did. 

28  And  there  were  standing  by  the  cross  of  Jesus  his 


JOHN  XIX.  287 

mother,  and  his  mother's  sister  Mary  the  [wife]  of 
Klopas,  and  Mary  the  Magdalene.     "Jesus  therefore 

perceiving  his  mother,  and  the  disciple  standing  by, 
whom  he  loved,  says  to  his  mother,  Woman  !  see,  thy 
son  !  B  Then  he  says  to  the  disciple,  See,  thy  mother ! 
And  from  that  hour  the  disciple  took  her  to  his  own 
home. 

28 Jesus  knowing,  after  this,  that  all  things  were  now 
finished,  that  the  Scripture  might  be  fulfilled,  says,  I 
thirst.  ^  There  had  been  set  a  vessel  full  of  sour  wine  ; 
putting  therefore  about  a  hyssop-stalk  a  sponge  full  of 
sour  wine,  they  bore  [it]  to  his  mouth.  ^  So  when 
Jesus  had  taken  the  sour  wine  he  said,  It  is  finished  ; 
and,  bowing  his  head,  yielded  up  his  spirit. 

31  Thereupon  the  Jews,  since  it  was  Preparation- 
day,  that  the  bodies  might  not  remain  on  the  cross 
on  the  Sabbath,  —  for  that  Sabbath-day  was  a  great 
day.  — asked  Pilate  that  their  legs  might  be  broken, 
and  they  be  taken  away.  32The  soldiers  therefore 
came  and  broke  the  legs  of  the  first,  and  of  the  other 
who  was  crucified  with  him;  33but  coming  to  Jesus, 
as  they  perceived  him  already  dead,  they  did  not 
break  his  legs,  wbut  one  of  the  soldiers  pierced  his 
side  with  a  spear,  and  immediately  there  issued  blood 
and  water.  35And  he  who  has  seen  [it]  has  borne 
testimony,  and  his  testimony  is  true;  and  he  knows 
that  ho  speaks  what  is  true,  that  you  also  may  be- 
lieve. 36For  these  things  occurred,  that  the  Scripture 
might  be  fulfilled, 

Not  ;i  bone  of  him  shall  be  broken. 

37 Anil  again  another  Scripture  says, 


288  JOHN  XX. 

They  shall  look  on  [him]  whom  they  pierced. 
88  After  these  things,  Joseph,  who  was  of  Arimathea, 
being  a  disciple  of  Jesus,  —  but  a  secret  [one]  through 
fear  of  the  Jews,  —  asked  Pilate  to  be  allowed  to  take 
away  the  body  of  Jesus  ;  and  Pilate  gave  permission. 
He  came  therefore  and  took  him  away.  39  And  Nico- 
demus  also,  he  who  had  come  to  him  by  night  at  the 
first,  came,  bringing  a  mixture  of  myrrh  and  aloes, 
about  a  hundred  pounds.  ^They  took  therefore  the 
body  of  Jesus,  and  bound  it  with  linen  bandages, 
with  the  aromatics,  as  is  the  Jews'  custom  to  bury. 
41  And  there  was  in  the  place  where  he  was  crucified 
a  garden,  and  in  the  garden  a  new  tomb,  in  which  no 
one  had  yet  been  put.  ^  There,  accordingly,  on  ac- 
count of  the  Jews'  Preparation-day,  because  the  tomb 
was  near,  they  put  Jesus. 

XX. 

1  Now  on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  Mary  the  Magda- 
lene comes  early,  while  it  was  still  dark,  to  the  tomb, 
and  sees  the  stone  taken  away  out  of  the  tomb. 
2  Thereupon  she  runs  and  comes  to  Simon  Peter,  and 
to  the  other  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved,  and  says  to 
them,  They  took  away  the  Master  out  of  the  tomb, 
and  we  know  not  where  they  put  him. 

3  Peter  and  the  other  disciple  therefore  came  out, 
and  proceeded  to  the  tomb.  4And  the  two  ran  to- 
gether ;  and  the  other  disciple  outran  Peter,  and  came 
first  to  the  tomb,  5and  stooping  down  observes  lying 
the  linen  bandages :  nevertheless  he  did  not  enter. 
6  Thereupon  also  comes  Simon  Peter  following  him, 


JOHN  XX.  289 

and  he  entered  into  the  tomb,  and  perceives  the  band- 
ages lying,  7  and  the  handkerchief,  which  was  on  his 
head,  not  lying  with  the  bandages,  but  folded  up  sep- 
arately in  one  place.  8Then  therefore  entered  also  the 
other  disciple,  the  [one]  having  come  first  to  the  tomb, 
and  he  saw  and  believed.  9  For  not  yet  had  they 
known  the  Scripture,  that  he  must  arise  from  the 
dead.  10  Thereupon  the  disciples  departed  again  to 
their  own  home. 

11  But  Mary  stood  by  the  tomb  outside,  weeping. 
Accordingly,  as  she  wept,  she  stooped  down  into  the 
tomb,  r-and  perceives  two  angels  in  white  [garments] 
sitting,  one  at  the  head,  and  one  at  the  feet,  where 
had  lain  the  body  of  Jesus.  13And  say  they  to  her, 
Woman,  why  art  thou  weeping?  She  says  to  them, 
They  took  away  my  Master,  and  I  know  not  where 
they  put  him.  14 Saying  this,  she  turned  back,  and 
perceives  Jesus  standing,  and  knew  not  that  it  was 
Jesus.  15Says  Jesus  to  her,  Woman,  why  art  thou 
weeping?  Whom  art  thou  seeking?  She,  thinking 
that  it  was  the  gardener,  says  to  him,  Sir,  if  thou  didst 
carry  him,  tell  me  where  thou  didst  put  him,  and  I 
will  take  him  away.  16Says  Jesus  to  her,  Mary! 
She,  turning,  says  to  him  in  Hebrew,  Rabbuni  (which 
means,  Teacher)  !  17Says  Jesus  to  her,  Touch  me 
not ;  for  not  yet  have  I  ascended  to  the  Father.  But 
go  to  the  brothers  and  tell  them,  I  ascend  to  my 
Father  and  your  Father,  and  my  God  and  your  God. 
]"  Mary  the  Magdalene  comes  announcing  to  the  disci- 
ples, I  have  seen  the  Master!  and  that  these  things 
lie    had  said  to  her. 

^Thereupon  on  that  day,  the  first  of  the  week,  it 

ig 


290  JOHN  XX. 

being  evening,  and  the  doors  having  been  closed, 
where  the  disciples  were,  for  fear  of  the  Jews,  Jesus 
came  and  stood  [forth]  into  the  midst,  and  says  to 
them,  Peace  to  you  !  20And  saying  this,  he  showed 
also  his  hands  and  his  side  to  them.  The  disciples 
were  glad  therefore  on  seeing  the  Master.  21He  there- 
upon again  said  to  them,  Peace  to  you !  As  the 
Father  has  sent  me,  I  also  send  you.  22And  saying 
this  he  breathed  on  [them],  and  says  to  them,  Receive 
[the]  Holy  Spirit.  28  Whose  sins  soever  you  forgive, 
they  are  forgiven  to  them ;  whosesoever  you  retain, 
they  are  retained. 

24  Now  Thomas,  one  of  the  twelve,  the  Twin  [so] 
called,  was  not  with  them  when  Jesus  came.  25The 
other  disciples  therefore  said  to  him,  We  have  seen 
the  Master !  But  he  said  to  them,  Unless  I  see  in  his 
hands  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  thrust  my  finger  into 
the  place  of  the  nails,  and  thrust  my  hand  into  his 
side,  I  will  not  believe.  26And  after  eight  days,  the 
disciples  were  again  within,  and  Thomas  with  them. 
Jesus  comes,  after  the  doors  were  closed,  and  stood 
[forth]  into  the  midst,  and  said,  Peace  to  you  !  27Then 
he  says  to  Thomas,  Bear  thy  finger  hither,  and  see 
my  hands ;  and  bear  thy  hand  and  thrust  [it]  into  my 
side  ;  and  be  not  disbelieving,  but  believing.  28 Thomas 
answered  and  said  to  him,  My  Master  !  and,  My  God  ! 
29  Says  Jesus  to  him,  Because  thou  hast  seen  me  thou 
hast  believed  :  happy  those  not  having  seen  and  having 
believed  ! 

30  Many  other  signs,  moreover,  wrought  Jesus  in 
presence  of  the  disciples,  which  have  not  been  written 


JOHN  XXI.  291 

in  this  book:  31but  these  have  been  written  in  order 
that  yon  should  believe  that  Jesns  is  the  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  and  that  believing  yon  may  have  life  in 
his  name. 

XXL 

1  After  these  events  Jesns  again  manifested  him- 
self to  the  disciples  by  the  lake  Tiberias,  and  he  thus 
manifested  himself:  —  "There  were  together  Simon 
Peter,  and  Thomas  the  Twin  [so]  called,  and  Na- 
thanael  who  was  from  Cana  of  Galilee,  and  the  [sons] 
of  Zebedee,  and  two  others  of  his  disciples.  3Says 
Simon  Peter  to  them,  I  am  going  a-fishing.  They  say 
to  him.  We  also  are  coming  with  thee.  They  came 
out,  and  went  on  board  the  boat,  and  on  that  night 
they  caught  nothing. 

4x\nd  morning  already  breaking,  Jesns  stood  upon 
the  shore.  The  disciples  however  knew  not  that  it 
was  Jesus.  5Says  Jesus  therefore  to  them,  Children, 
have  you  any  thing  to  eat?  They  answered  him,  No. 
6 And  he  said  to  them.  Cast  the  net  on  the  right  side 
of  the  boat,  and  you  will  find.  Accordingly  they  cast, 
and  were  no  more  able  to  draw  it,  for  the  multitude 
of  the  fishes. 

7  Thereupon  that  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved  says  to 
Peter,  It  is  the  Master !  Simon  Peter  therefore,  on 
hearing  that  it  was  the  Master,  girt  tightly  about  him 
his  outer  frock  —  for  he  was  stripped  —  Band  plunged 
into  the  lake  :  and  the  other  disciples  came  in  the 
small  boat,  —  for  they  were  not  far  from  the  land,  but 
about  a  hundred  yards  off,  —  dragging  the  net  [full] 
of  the  fishes. 


292  JOHN  XXI. 

9  Thereupon  as  soon  as  they  landed,  they  observe 
a  charcoal  fire  lying,  and  a  fish  laid  thereon,  and 
bread.  10Says  Jesus  to  them,  Bring  of  the  fish  which 
you  just  now  caught.  n  Simon  Peter  therefore  went  on 
board,  and  drew  to  land  the  net  full  of  large  fishes  —  a 
hundred  and  fifty-three ;  and  though  there  were  so 
many,  the  net  was  not  rent.  12Says  Jesus  to  them, 
Come,  breakfast :  and  none  of  the  disciples  dared  in- 
quire of  him,  Who  art  thou  ?  knowing  that  it  was  the 
Master.  13Jesus  comes  and  takes  the  bread,  and  gives 
to  them,  and  the  fish  in  like  manner.  14  This  was  now 
the  third  time  [that]  Jesus  manifested  himself  to  the 
disciples,  after  having  risen  from  the  dead. 

15  When  therefore  they  had  breakfasted,  says  Jesus 
to  Simon  Peter,  Simon  [son]  of  John,  dost  thou  love 
me  more  than  these?  He  says  to  him,  Yes,  Master, 
thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee.  He  says  to  him,  Feed 
my  lambs.  16He  says  again  to  him  a  second  time, 
Simon  [son]  of  John,  dost  thou  love  me?  He  says 
to  him,  Yes,  Master,  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee. 
He  says  to  him,  Tend  my  sheep.  17  He  says  to  him 
the  third  time,  Simon  [son]  of  John,  dost  thou  love 
me?  Peter  was  grieved  that  he  said  to  him  the  third 
time,  Dost  thou  love  me?  —  and  he  said  to  him, 
Master,  thou  knowest  every  thing;  thou  knowest 
that  I  love  thee.  Says  Jesus  to  him,  Feed  my  beloved 
sheep.  18  Verily,  verily  I  say  to  thee,  when  thou  wast 
younger,  thou  didst  gird  thyself  and  walk  whither  thou 
wouldst ;  but  when  thou  shalt  have  become  old,  thou 
shalt  extend  thy  hands,  and  another  shall  gird  thee, 
and  bear  [thee]  whither  thou  wouldst  not.  —  19And 
this  he  said,  signifying  by  what  kind  of  death  he  will 


JOHN  XXI.  .  i>i»:j 

glorify  God.  And  having  spoken  this,  he  says  to  him, 
Follow  me. 

-°  Peter,  turning  round,  sees  the  disciple  whom  Jesus 
loved  following,  who  also  at  the  supper  leaned  back 
on  his  breast  and  said,  Master,  who  is  it  that  delivers 
thee  up?  21  Seeing  this  [disciple]  therefore,  Peter  says 
to  Jesus,  Master,  and  this  [one]  what?  "  Says  Jesus 
to  him,  If  I  wish  him  to  remain  until  I  come,  what 
[is  it]  to  thee?  Follow  thou  me.  23 Thereupon  went 
forth  this  saying  among  the  brothers,  —  that  that  dis- 
ciple dies  not.  And  [yet]  Jesus  did  not  say  to  him, 
that  he  dies  not,  but,  If  I  wish  him  to  remain  until 
I  come,  what  [is  it]  to  thee? 

24  This  is  the  disciple  who  testifies  of  these  things, 
and  who  wrote  these  things  ;  and  we  know  that  his 
testimony  is  true.  25And  there  are  also  many  other 
things  that  Jesus  did,  which  if  they  be  written  one 
by  one,  I  think  that  not  even  the  world  itself  will 
contain  the  books  written. 


ACCOUNT   OF   MANUSCRIPTS, 


VARIOUS  READINGS. 


ACCOUNT 


OF 


MANUSCRIPTS  CONTAINING  THE  FOUR  GOSPELS. 


UNCIALS. 

These  are  large-letter  MSS  or  Codices,  and  so  called  from 
the  Latin  Uncia,  an  inch.  The  following  were  written  before 
the  7th  century  :  — 

a  A  B  C  D  I  J'>  N  Oc  P  Q^  R  Ta  Tb  T°  Z  9b  e*. 

8  is  the  Si/iaitic,  discovered  by  Tischendorf  in  the  Convent 
of  St.  Catherine,  Mount  Sinai,  1859,  an^  considered  by  compe- 
tent judges  a  genuine  relic  of  the  4th  century.  It  contains  the 
New  Testament  entire.  There  have  been  nine  or  ten  revisions 
of  it,  since  it  left  the  hand  of  the  original  scribe.  The  MS  is 
denoted  by  the  above  Hebrew  letter  Alcpk.  The  original  writ- 
ing, as  distinguished  from  later  corrections,  will  be  desig- 
nated in  the  Various  Readings  by  tt* ;  as  revised  by  the  first 
corrector,  a  contemporary  of  the  scribe,  who  revised  the  text 
with  the  aid  probably  of  still  another  MS,  by  &1;  by  a  second 
corrector,  B2;  by  a  third,  a3:  and  so  forth,  down  to  the  12th 
century.  "Far  the  greater  part  of  the  changes",  says  Scrive- 
ner, "belong  to  the  seventh  century";  they  will  be  designated 
by  8°.  These  changes  assimilate  the  MS  to  the  present  Rec 
Text. 

A,  the  Alexandrine,  now  in  the  British  Museum.  It  wants 
Matthew  i. —  xxv.  6.  John  vi.  50  —  viii.  $2,  2  Cor.  iv.  13  — xii. 
6.  Its  text  approaches  more  nearly  to  the  Received  Text. 
Date  about  450. 

B,  in  the  Vatican  Library,  Rome.     It  contains  the  OKI  and 


298  ACCOUNT    OF    MANUSCRIPTS. 

the  New  Testament.  The  N.  T.  wants  Heb.  ix.  14  to  the  end 
of  the  Epistle  ;  also  the  Epistles  to  Timothy,  Titus,  and  Phile- 
mon, and  the  Apocalypse.     Date,  about  350. 

C,  Ephraem,  in  the  Imperial  Library,  Paris,  is  a  Palimpsest, 
or  Rescript,  so  called  from  the  fact  that  the  original  writing, 
the  ink  of  which  was  a  sort  of  paint,  was  wiped  out,  and  the 
leaves  were  written  over  again  —  in  this  MS  with  the  writings 
of  Ephraem  the  Syrian.  The  original  has  been  restored  by 
chemical  process.  It  contains  about  two  thirds  of  the  N.  T. 
It  was  first  corrected  about  a  century  after  the  first  writing, 
and  again  about  three  centuries  later.     Date,  earlier  than  450. 

D,  Cambridge,  or  Beza's,  in  Cambridge,  Eng.  It  differs 
from  the  Rec.  Text  more  than  any  other,  but  often  remarkably 
agrees  with  B  and  the  ancient  Latin  MSS.  It  contains  the 
Gospels  and  Acts,  with  many  gaps.  In  critical  weight  it 
ranks  the  lowest.  It  has  also  a  Latin  Version,  d ;  and  the 
original  writer  of  the  Greek  copy  seems  to  have  been  a  person 
ignorant  of  Greek,  as  indicated  by  his  queer  blunders.  Date 
not  later  than  550. 

I,  of  the  5th  and  6th  centuries,  ranks  with  A  and  C,  and 
contains  the  remains  of  very  ancient  MSS. 

The  others  need  no  remark ;  they  are  chiefly  of  the  6th 
century.  All  the  MSS  in  their  Var.  Read,  will  be  designated 
like  &. 

LATER   UNCIALS    OF   PARTICULAR   IMPORTANCE. 

E  K  L  X  Y  S  A  9,  of  the  Sth  and  9th  centuries. 

E,  in  Basle,  holds  a  signal  place  among  MSS  of  this  second 
class.     Date  about  750. 

K,  now  in  the  Imperial  Library,  Paris,  contains  the  Gospels 
entire,  and  has  a  text  of  great  value.     Date,  9th  century. 

L,  in  the  Imperial  Library,  Paris,  contains  the  Gospels 
almost  entire,  and  agrees  remarkably  with  B  and  the  copies 
used  by  Origen.     Date,  Sth  or  9th  century. 

X,  in  the  University  Library,  Munich ;  with  whose  valuable 
text  are  also  given  commentaries  of  many  of  the  Fathers, 
especially  Chrysostom.     Date,  9th  or  10th  century. 


ACCOUNT    OF    MANUSCRIPTS.  :J1»0 

A,  in  the  Library  of  St.  Gall,  is  a  very  important  MS,  and 
particularly  in  Mark,  has  a  text  of  signal  excellence.  Date, 
9th  century. 

CURSIVES. 

These  are  the  running-hand  Greek  Manuscripts,  and  num- 
ber from  1.  to  nearly  500.,  extending  from  the  10th  to  the  16th 
century. 

The  most  valuable  of  them,  according  to  Tregelles,  are  I. 
33.  69.;  of  which,  1.  is  of  the  10th  century;  33.  of  the  nth; 
and  69.  of  the  14th.  None  of  the  later  Uncials  is  comparable 
to  1.;  and  33.  has  been  called  "  Queen  of  the  Cursives." 

ANCIENT  VERSIONS. 

(1)  The  Italic,  or  old  Latin,  are  mostly  of  the  5th  and  6th 
centuries,  and  are  numbered  from  a  to  q.  Of  these  Tregeiles 
considers  three,  a,  b,  c,  the  primary;  <r/,  which  is  the  Latin 
version  of  the  Uncial  D,  is  important  only  where  the  Greek 
of  that  MS  is  different  from  this,  or  is  defective ;  f  is  the 
Italian  recension  of  the  old  African  Latin ;  the  rest,  except  i 
and  m,  contain  a  mixed  text. 

(2)  The  Vulgate,  quoted  by  Tischendorf,  is  the  edition 
authorized  by  Clement  VTII.,  1592.  It  was  first  edited  by 
Jerome  in  383,  and  has  since  been  variously  emended.  Other 
editions  cited,  both  when  they  differ  from  or  agree  with  the 
Clementine,  are  am  (Amiatinus,  of  the  6th  cent.,  the  oldest 
and  best  extant,  and  the  authority  generally  followed  by  Tre- 
gelles), for,fuld  (both  of  the  6th  cent.),  tol,  hurl  (of  the  7th). 
The  first  of  these  other  editions  derives  its  name  from  the 
monastery  of  Amiata,  where  it  was  obtained,  and  it  is  now  in 
the  Library  at  Florence;  the  second,  from  Forojuliensis  (the 
modern  Friuli,  Venetia)  ;  the  third  from  the  Library  of  Fulda 
(in  Hesse-Cassel) ;  the  fourth  from  Toledo  in  Spain;  the  fifth 
from  Harley,  duke  of  Oxford,  whose  collection  of  MSS  is 
preserved  in  the  British  Museum. 


800  ACCOUNT    OF    MANUSCRIPTS. 

(3)  syr-cu,  the  earliest  and  best  not  only  of  the  Syriac,  but 
of  all  the  Versions,  and  presenting  a  text  probably  current  in 
the  2nd  century.  The  MS  was  discovered  by  Rev.  Dr.  Cure- 
ton,  and  is  now  in  the  British  Museum.  It  is  of  the  5th  century. 
The  text  of  Matthew  is  so  peculiar,  as  to  have  led  to  a  supposi- 
tion by  some  Syriac  writers,  that  it  may  have  been  from  the 
original  Hebraeo-Syriac.  It  contains  Mt.  i — viii.  22;  x.  31 — 
xxiii.  25  :  —  Mk.  only  four  verses  of  the  last  chapter  :  —  Lk.  ii. 
48 — iii.  16;  vii.  33 — xv.  21;  xvii.  24 — xxiv.  44: — Jo.  i.  1- 
42;  iii.  6 — vii.  37;  xiv.  11-29. 

syr-sck,  the  Peshito  (or  Simple)  Version,  edited  by  Schaaf, 
and  originally  made  in  the  2nd  century;  but  the  text  is  now 
in  a  very  unsatisfactory  state.  It  has  been  translated  into 
English  by  Rev.  Dr.  Murdoch,  New  Haven,  185 1. 

syr-p,  made  at  the  request  of  Philoxenus,  bishop  in  Phrygia, 
about  the  beginning  of  the  6th  century,  and  revised  by  Thomas 
of  Harkel  in  Palestine  early  in  the  7th. 

syr-jr,  the  Jerusalem  Syriac  Lectionary,  made  from  an 
ancient  and  valuable  Gr.  text  of  the  5th  century. 

(4)  Also,  the  sEthiofiic,  Arminian,  Gothic,  Coptic  (or 
Memphitic),  Sahidic  (or  Thebaic),  made  from  the  3rd  to  the 
5th  century. 

The  Persian,  Arabic,  Sclavonic,  French,  Anglo-Saxon  were 
made  from  other  Versions,  and  are  useful  only  so  far  as  they 
corroborate  these,  but  no  further. 


ANCIENT    GREEK    FATHERS,    &c, 

CITED  FOR  THE  VARIOUS  READINGS. 


Tischendorf  gives  these  in  the  following  order : 
(i)    Of  the  first  three  centuries  :  — 

Clement  of  Alexandria d.  220 

Origen,  —  Or-gr  (original)  Or-lat  (Latin  translation)  d.  254 
Irenseus,  a   disciple  of  Polycarp,  and  Bp.  of  Lyons, 

(Ir-gr,  Ir-lat.) d.  202 

Apostolic  Constitutions,  Cent.  III.  IV. 

Dialogue  against  the  Marcionites about  250 

Dionvsius,   Bp.  of  Alexandria d.  264 

Hippolytus,   disciple   of  Irenseus   and    Bp.  of  Portus 

Romanus fl-  220 

Justin  Martyr d.  167 

Marcion,  quoted  by  Tertullian  and  Epiphanius   .     .     .  fl.  130 

Methodius,  Extracts  by  Epiphanius d.  311 

Barnabas fl.  100 

Clement,  Bp.  of  Rome fl.  100 

Ignatius,  Bp.  of  Antioch d.  116 

Polycarp,  Bp.  of  Smyrna- d.  167 

Theodotus,  the  Gnostic,  quoted  by  CI.  of  Alex. 

Besides  these,  Td  refers  to  Ammonius  of  Alexandria  :  Arche- 
laus  of  Mesopotamia;  Athenagoras  of  Athens;  Peter,  Bp.  of 
Alexandria;  Tatian  of  Syria;  Gregory  Thaumaturgus,  Bp. 
of  Neoc;esarea;  Theophilus,  Bp.  of  Antioch,  &c. 


302  GREEK    AND    LATIN    FATHERS. 


(2)    Of  the  \th  and  $th  centuries. 

Athanasius,  Bp.  of  Alexandria d.  373 

Basil  the  Great,  Bp.  of  Caesarea d.  379 

Chrysostom,  Bp.  of  Constantinople d.  407 

Cyril,  Bp.  of  Alexandria d.  444 

Epiphanius,  Bp.  in  Cyprus d.  403 

Eusebius,  Bp.  of  Csesarea d.  340 

Theodoret,  Bp.  of  Cyrrhus  near  Antioch d.  458 

Cyril,  Bp.  of  Jerusalem d.  386 

Didymus,  of  Alexandria 370 

Gregory,  of  Nazianzus d.  389 

Theodorus,  Bp.  of  Mopsuestia d.  428 

Ephraem,  the  Syrian d.  378 

Gregory,  Bp.  of  Nyssa 371 

Nonnus,  Bp.  of  Panopolis,  Cent.  V. 

Isidore  of  Pelusium 412 

Also  many^others  less  often  quoted,  and  extending  down  to 
the  13th  century. 


ANCIENT   LATIN   FATHERS. 

Ambrose,  Bp.  of  Milan d.  397 

Augustine,  Bp.  of  Hippo d.  430 

Cyprian,  Bp.  of  Carthage d.  258 

Jerome d.  420 

Hilary,  Bp.  of  Poictiers 354 

Lucifer,  Bp.  of  Cagliari d.  367 

Pelagius,  resided  in  Rome,  Sicily  and  Africa  .     .     .     .  d.  420 

Tertullian,  born  at  Carthage fl.  200 

Tichonius fl.  390 

Victorinus fl.  380 

Rufinus,  of  Aquileia fl.  397 

Vigilius,  of  Thapsus fl.  484 

Optatus fl.  370 

Fulgentius,  Bp.  in  Africa fl.  525 

Also  many  others. 


ABBREVIATIONS. 


The   designations  of  the  Manuscripts   and    Fathers  will  be 
readily  understood  by  referring  to  the  preceding  account. 

Gb,  the  Greek  N.  T.  of  J.  J.  Griesbach,  vol.  i?  containing 
the  Gospels,  edited  by  D.  Schulz,  1827.  This  is  the  one  also 
referred  to  by  Tischendorf  throughout  in  his  Various  Read- 
ing*- 

Gb°  signifies  a  word,  or  clause,  or  passage,  in  Griesbach's 
opinion  perhaps  to  be  omitted;   Gb°°,  probably  so. 

Gb',  perhaps  the  true  reading;  Gb",  a  reading  nearly  equal, 
or  equal,  and  perhaps  preferable,  to  the  one  retained  in  the 
text. 

Lm,  the  Greek  N.  T.  of  Charles  Lachmann,  vol.  1,  contain- 
ing the  Gospels,  1S42. 

[Lm],  readings  regarded  by  Lachmann  as  doubtful;  Lin- 
ing, alternative  readings  in  the  margin. 

Td.  the  Greek  N.  T.  of  A.  F.  C  Tischendorf,  Sth  ed.  1S67, 
'68,  containing  Mt.  1 — Jo.  vi.  23,  as  far  as  at  present  pub- 
lished; Vol.  1,  containing  the  Four  Gospels,  7th  ed.  1S59. 

[Td],  a  word  or  passage  considered  by  Tischendorf  as 
doubtful. 

Tg,  the  Greek  N.  T.  of  S.  P.  Tregelles,  vols.  1,  2,  contain- 
ing the  Four  Gospels,  1S57,  '60;  [Tg],  words  in  the  text 
regarded  by  Tregelles  as  very  doubtful;  Tg-mg,  alternative 
readings  in  the  margin,  where  the  authorities  seem  divided 
between  these  and  the  text;  [Tg-mg],  words  somewhat  doubt- 
ful; Tg-mg  "om.",  exceedingly  doubtful. 

Mey.j  the  various  readings  adopted  by  II.  A.  W.  Meyer  in 
his  Commentaries.  Mt,  1S5S;   Mk  and  Lk.,  1S67;  Jo.,  1862. 
Al.,  the  Greek  X.  T.  of  Dean  Alford,  vol.  I.  5th  ed.  1863. 


304  ABBREVIATIONS. 

Dav.,  Davidson's  Introduction  to  the  N.  T. 

MSS,  Manuscripts  ;  MS,  Manuscript. 

FF,  the  early  fathers  of  the  Church. 

C.  V.,  the  Common  (English)  Version. 

curss,  cursives,  more  or  less. 

vss,  versions. 

om.,  omit;  pref.,  prefix;  w.,  with. 

vv,  verses;  v,  verse;  tr.,  transpose. 

itt.,  some  copies  of  the  old  Latin;  it.,  all  of  them. 

syrr,  the  Peshito  and  syr-p. ;  syr-each,  these  two  and  the 
syr-jr. ;  syr-cu,  Dr.  Cureton's. 

Eus-can  (canons),  the  Gospels  as  arranged  in  a  Harmony 
by  Eusebius,  on  the  basis  of  a  previous  one  by  Ammonius 
(Sections  of  Ammonius). 

Elz.,  the  ed.  of  the  N.  T.  by  the  Elzevirs  (printers  at  Ley- 
den,  who  probably  took  Stephen's  3rd  as  their  basis),  1624. 
The  diamond  ed.  of  1828  has  been  followed. 

St.,  the  text  of  Stephen's  of  1550,  edited  by  Scrivener,  and 
commonly  called  the  Received  Text.  Where  these  last  two 
agree,  Elz.  denotes  both ;  where  they  differ,  each  one  is 
quoted. 

scr.,  attached  to  the  designation  of  a  MS,  denotes  one  ex- 
amined by  Scrivener. 

small  capitals,  in  the  Var.  Read.,  generally  denote  the 
variations  by  Td.  from  the  Received  Text,  as  expressed  in 
the  Translation ;  inverted  commas  inclose  generally  quota- 
tions whether  from  the  C.  V.,  or  from  the  Translation. 

[  ].  The  words  bracketed  in  the  text  of  the  Translation 
are  not  in  the  Greek.  They  are  in  part  an  expedient  to  repre- 
sent to  the  English  reader  what  is  only  in  the  Greek  text;  in  a 
few  instances  they  are  an  explanation  of  the  text,  to  represent 
at  once  what  the  Translator  understands  to  be  the  true  mean- 
ing. The  words  themselves,  especially  the  article  and  the 
verb  to  be,  are  often  absolutely  necessary  from  the  English 
idiom ;  and  indeed  these  will  be  sometimes  found  not  inclosed 
in  brackets. 

The  Var.  Read,  need  to  be  studied  with  the  C.  V.  also  in 
hand. 


VARIOUS     READINGS 

CITED  FROM  THE  MANUSCRIPTS  AND  FATHERS. 


These  Various  Readings  are  chiefly  those  of  Tischendorf,  where 
his  text  differs  from  our  Common  English  Version,  and  the  differ- 
ence can  be  expressed  to  English  readers.  They  are  those  adopted 
by  him  in  his  Sth  edition  of  the  Greek  New  Testament,  1S67,  '68, 
which  has  been  published  as  far  as  John  vi.  23  ;  and  beyond  that 
they  are  taken  from  his  7th  edition  of  1S59,  anc*  his  "  Synopsis 
Evangelica".  2nd  ed.,  1864.  The  readings  adopted  by  other 
eminent  critics  are  given,  particularly  where  they  agree  with 
Tischendorf,  to  show  that  the  text,  which  thus  has  their  con- 
currence, may  be  relied  on  as  quite  probably  the  true  text.  Some 
of  the  readings  are  adopted  by  Tischendorf  alone,  and  these  are 
entitled  to  great  consideration;  such  as  have  both  his  support 
and  that  of  Lachmann,  or  Tregelles,  to  still  more.  Beyond  the 
point,  to  which  thus  far  Tischendorf  has  published,  in  his  latest 
edition,  the  various  readings  of  the  Sinaitic  Manuscript  are  more 
generally  given;  and  in  many  instances  here,  as  well  as  in  some 
others,  a  different  text  from  Tischendorf's,  supported  by  Tre- 
gelles, or  other  weighty  authorities,  has  been  adopted  in  the 
Translation.  But  in  every  instance  of  this  kind,  the  reading 
adopted  also  by  Tischendorf  is  faithfully  quoted. 

In  many  cases  the  various  readings  are  inaccuracies,  such  as 
are  incidental  to  the  most  accurate  and  careful  persons,  even 
to  Tischendorf  and  Tregelles  themselves;  some  proceeded  from 
weariness  or  haste;  not  a  few  arose  from  the  attempt  to  harmo- 
nize or  explain;  some  from  the  feeling  that  all  the  Evangelists 
must  have  spoken  under  inspiration  exactly  alike  on  exactly  the 
same  topics;  a  few  quite  probably  were  alterations  for  ecclesi- 
astical or  doctrinal  purposes. 

20 


306 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


A  very  large  number  of  the  readings  which  we  have  given,  as 
will  be  obvious  at  a  glance,  do  not  in  the  least  affect  the  essen- 
tial meaning  of  the  Gospels,  nor  essentially  differ  from  the  so 
called  Received  Text,  or  Common  Version;  and  there  are  thou- 
sands of  others  still  less  important.  The  words  or  verses  omitted 
from  one  Gospel  by  the  critics  will  generally  be  found  in  some 
other,  or  are  a  repetition  of  words  in  the  context.  To  exhibit 
these  facts,  was  a  leading  motive  for  undertaking  the  labor  of 
collecting  and  comparing  the  readings ;  every  one  of  which  the 
Translator  has  himself  sought  out  and  verified.  In  a  few  instances 
the  authorities  of  the  Manuscripts  themselves,  as  given  by  Tis- 
chendorf,  Tregelles,  and  others,  are  presented,  that  the  reader 
may  decide  for  himself — where  indeed  only  a  decision  as  to  what 
is  probably  correct  can  after  all  be  reached,  and  no  certainty  can 
be  attained,  or  have  been  designed  by  the  Spirit  of  Truth  to  be 
attained,  on  points  on  which  the  authorities  are  so  divided. 

But  often,  by  a  slight  change,  the  meaning  is  considerably 
modified,  and  made  more  clear.  It  is  as  when  a  touch  of  the 
original  artist's  pencil  is  disclosed,  which,  by  some  accretion  or 
fading  in  the  course  of  time,  had  become  hidden.  A  patient, 
careful,  appreciating  eye  will  discover  much  that  will  deeply 
gratify,  and  be  highly  prized. 


MATTHEW. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Title.  According  to  Matthew:  Td. 

6.  om.  "  the  king  "  (2nd) :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

7.  Asaph:  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
10.  Amos:    Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

18.  the  Christ:  Gt/Tg.  —  om.  "as"  (or, 

namely):  Lm  Td  Tg  [Al]. 

19.  MAKE  AN  EXAMPLE  OP  :   Gt/  Lm  Td 

Tg Mey  Al.  —  "a  public  example "  : 
Elz  Gb. 
25.  A  son  (om.  "her  first-born"):  Lm 
Td  Tg  Al.     In  Lk.  ii.  7,  no  various 
reading. 

CHAPTER  II. 

3.  the  king,  Herod :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

17.  through  :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

18.  WEEPING    AND     MUCH     LAMENTA- 

TION :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 


21.  entered  into:  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
23.  variously,  Nazarath,  Nazareth,  Naza- 
ret.  —  Nazorjean:  so  all  the  Gr. 

MSS. 

CHAPTER  III. 

1.  Now  (or,  And):   Elz  Gb°Lm  Td  Tg 

Al. 

2.  om.  "And":  Lm  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

3.  through  :  Gt/  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

6.  add  river  to  "  the  Jordan  "  :  Lni  Td 

Tg  [Al]. 

7.  om.  "  his  "  (the  baptism) :  Lm  Td  [Tg] 

[Al]. 

8.  fruit  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mev  Al. 

10.  om.  "  also  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
12.  add  "  his  "  to  "  garner  "  :  Lm  Tg. 
14.  om.  "John":  Lm  Td  Mey  [Tg]. 
16.  om.   "unto  him":    [Lm]   Td.— om. 
"  and  "  (4th) :  Lm  Td  [Tg]  [Al]. 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


807 


CIIAPTEIt  IV. 

3.  to  him  (after  "said"):    Lin  (also 

after  "came")  Td  Tg  Al. 

4.  a  man  :  Els.  —  in  t  <:tn/  (in  accordance 

with):    QtY/t   Lm  Tg  Al.— ox  (or, 
upon):   Elz  Gb  Td. 

5.  SBT(aorist):  CI/  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
9.   said:    Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

10.  add  behind  me,  after  WAY:  Gb'[Lm]. 

12.  oni.  "Jesus":  Gb°°  Td  Tg  Mey  Al 

Dav. 

13.  Kapharnaum:  Ob"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.     So  always —  Nazora :  Td  Tg. 
18.  om.  "  Jesus  ":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

23.  oni.  •'  Jesus  »  :  Td  [Tg]  Al.  —  in  all  : 

TdTg   Al. 

24.  om.    "and"    before    "  demoniaes  "  : 

Lm  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Al. 

CHAPTER   V. 

4.  5.  transpose  these  verses  of  the  C.  V. : 

Lm  (Lm-mgas  C.  V.)  Td  Tg. 
9.  thky  (om.  in  Gr.  and  not  emphatic 
here:  but  expr.  in  vs  4,  5,  6,  7,  8): 
Gb°  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]. 

11.  om.    "  falsely  »  :    Gb°    Lm    [Tg-mg] 

Mey. 
22.  om.  "  without  a  cause  " :  Lm  Td  [Tg] 
('•om.-'  Tg-mg)  Mey  [Al]  Dav,  w. 
K  B  A-  48.  198.  vg  aeth  Or  Bas 
Tert  Gr-MSS-with-Aug  and  most 
MSS-w.-Jer. 

25.  om.    "deliver  thee7'  (2nd):   Lm  Td 

[Tg]. 

27.  om.  "by  (to)  them  of  old  time":  Gb 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

28.  om.  "her"  (1st):  Td. 

30.  DEPART:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

31.  prefix  Moueoyer  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  TdTg 

AL 

32.  EYLiiY  one  wno:   Gl/  Lm  Td  T« 

AL  b 

37.  shall  be :  Lm  Al. 

3U.  smiths  (slaps):  Lm  Td  Tg  {shall 
smite  Tg-mg).  —  om.  "  thy  "  (pron. 
expr.  in  Gr.):  Td. 

44.  om.  "  bless  them  that  curse  you," 
"  do  good  to  them  that  hate  vou  "  : 
Gh°3  Lm  Td  Tg  Al  w.  tf  B*  1.  22. 
209.  itt  vg  cop  syr-cu  Thphil  Or  Eus 
Ir  Cyp.  —  om.  "  despitefully  use 
you  and":  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

40.  thus:  Lm  Tg  Al. 

47.  nKATiii.N  :  Gb  Ian  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. — 

I'liK  samk:   Cl/  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

48.  as  (the  other  reading  Is,  just  as,  or, 

even  as):  <;i/  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. — 
TOUR  iikavkm.y  Faiiii.ii j  Qt\/f 
Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 


CIIAPTEIt    VI. 

1.  pref.  MOREOVER:    Td  [Tg-mg]  [Al]. 

—  K k.i ri  EOU82TE88  :  <il>  Lin  Td  Tg 
Dav  Mey  Al  w.  n>  1$  D  1.  20'J.  &c. 
itt.  vgOr  Hil  Aug  Jer. 

4.  om.  "himself":  <ih    LmTdTgfAl]. 

—  om.  "openly":  Gb0J  Lin  TdTg 
[Mey]  [Al]. 

5.  vou  pray  &c.  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

6.  om.  "openly":  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Dav 

[Al]. 

12.  FORGAVE  (aor.) :    Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al 

w.  £*  B  Z  1.  harl  for  fu  syr-p 
Or  Bas  Nyss 

13.  om.  "For  thine.  .  .  Amen":  Gb  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Dav  Al  w.  J*  B  D  Z  1. 
118.  130.  209.  (many  others  have  it 
only  in  red  ink  in  the  margin) scho- 
lia of  many  MSS  itt  vg  am  fu  for 
tol  &c  cop  Or  Nyss  Cyr-jr  Cyp  Tit 
and  all  the  Lat.  FF  except  Op*  This 
doxology  is  supposed  to  have  been 
introduced  from  the  Liturgies. 

lo.om.  "their  trespasses":  Gb00  Td  w. 
SDl.  vss. 

18.  om.  "openly":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Dav 
Mey  Al. 

21.  thy   (twice):    Gb'  Lm  Td   Tg  Mey 

Al. 

22.  om.  "  therefore  "  :  Td  w.  ^  6  curss  itt 

vg  syr-cu  Hil  Anih. 

24.  one  (2nd,  without  the  art.):  in  all 

but  a  few  curss. 

25.  om.  "or  (and)  what  ye  shall  drink": 

Gb°°  Td  w.  &  1.  4.  22.  MSS-of-Jer. 
itt  vg  syr-cu  aeth  Clem  Ath  Bas 
Chr  Hil. 

33.  HI8     KINGDOM     AND     RIGHTEOUS- 

NESS: Lm(tr)Td  w.  ^Bittam  Eus. 

34.  om.  "  the  things  of" :  Gb00  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

2.  om.  "  again  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
6.  SHALL  trample  (future) :  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

8.  it  ia  opened  :  Lm  Tg  (5/10//  be,  Tg-mg). 

9.  om.    "is   there":    Gb°  Lm  Tg  Mey 

[Al].— om.  "if":  LmTdTgAL  — 
SHALL  ask  :   Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
10.  a  fish  also:   Lm  TdTg  A  I. 

13.  om.  "th.-  gate"  (2nd):   Lm  [T.l]  w. 

X*itt  Clem  Or  Bus  Cyp. 

14.  How  narrow:  Gb  Lm  Tg  Mey  w. 

X1  L-  K  K  L  &c.  cures  in  vg  syr- 
cu  Sec.  Bpb  <\r.  Li<  UJBK:  Flz 
Td  Al  w.  J<-  B«  X  l.*»  &c.  vg- 
MS>-with-<;i>  miIi  cop  Or. — om. 
"the gate:"  [Lm]  [T.l]. 

15.  pref.  But  (or  And) :  Elz  Gb  [Tg]  Al. 


308 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


16.  CLUSTERS  OF  grapes  (pi):  Lm  Td 
Tg- 

24.  shall  be  compared  (likened) :  Lm 

Td    Tg   (Tg-mg,   as    C.   V.)  — om. 
"these":  [Lm]  [Tg]. 
29.  their  scribes  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  w. 
8  B  C3  &c.  1.  13.  22.  syr-jr  cop  seth 
sah  Eus  Aug. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

2.  APPROACHING  (having  approached  ; 

lit.  having  come  to) :  Gt/  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

3.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
5.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

7.  om.  "  And  Jesus  "  :  Lm  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

8.  pref.  But  (or,  And) :    Klz  Gb  Lm  Td 

Tg  Al.— WITH  A  word:  Gb  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  w.  &  B  C  E  &c. 
most  curss  and  itt  vg  sah  cop  syr** 
cu  syr-each  go  &c.  Or. 
10.  not  even  in  Israel  :  Elz  Gb  Td 
Mey.  —  with  no  one  found  I:  Lm 
TgAl. 

12.  SHALL  GO  out :  Td  w.  J<*  most  itt  syr- 

cu  syr-sch  Ir  Cyp  Aug. 

13.  om.  "  and  "  (2nd) :  Lm  Td  TTg]  Al.  — 

om.  "  his  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  [Al]. 
15.  to  HIM  :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

21.  om.  "  his"  :  Lm  Td  Tg. 

22.  om.  "Jesus":  Td.  — says:  Lm  Td 

TgAl. 

23.  the  boat :  Elz  Gb  Td 

25.  om.  "his":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. — 

om.  "his  (the)  disciples":  [Lm] 
Td  Tg.  —  om.  "us":  Lm  Td  Tg 
([Tg-mg]  as  C.  V.)  Mey  Al. 

28.  Gadarenes :  Gb'  Td  Tg  Al  w.  X*  B 

C*.  —  Gergestnes :  Elz  Gb.  —  Ger- 
ASENES  :  Gb"  Lm  Mey  Thompson 
(The  Land  and  the  Book,  ii.  pp.  34- 
37,  in  which  the  identity  seems  ful- 
ly established  with  the  modern 
Gersa,  or  Chersa,  near  the  lake)  w. 
MSS  of  Origen  (who  says  that  it  was 
the  prevailing  reading  in  his  time, 
and  that  "  Gadarenes  "  was  in  a  few 
MSS),  also  d  it  vg  sah  syr-p-mg 
Ath  Ilil  &c. 

29.  om.  "Jesus"  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

31.  SEND  US  AWAY  INTO  :    Gb  Lm   Td 

Tg  Mey  Al. 

32.  om.  "herd  of"  (1st):  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg. 

—  om.  "of  swine  "(2nd):  GbLmTd 
Tg  [Al]. 

CHAPTER    IX. 

2,  5.  AHE  forgiven  :    Lm  Td  Tg  w.  ^  B 
Or   Ir-lat   itt  vg  each-syr  go  aeth. 

—  have  been  forgiven:  Elz  Gb  Mey 


Al  w.  C  E  F  &c.  all  the  curss  itt  Or 
Eus   Ilil.  — om.   "thee":  Gb°  (in 
v5  thy,  exprd   in  Gr  ,  for  "thee" 
Gb)  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
4.  perceiving  :  Elz  Gb  Td  Mey  Al. 
8.  feared  :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
12.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Lm  Td  [Tg]  Al.  —  om. 
"  unto  them  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

om.  "to  repentance  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

om.  "oft":  Lm  Td  w.  &*  B  27.  71. 
g-scr. 

pref.  But  (or,  And):   almost  all  au- 
thorities. 

A  ruler  entering  :   Gb'  Td  Mey 
Al. 

PROCEEDED    TO   FOLLOW   (imperf)  : 
Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

om.  "  Jesus  " :  Td  w.  J**  D  itt. 

om  "  unto  them  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

26.  this  report  (fame) :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td 

Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.)  Al. 

27.  om.  "him":  Lm  [Tg]. 

32.  DUMB  (om.  "  man,"  often  om .  in  trans- 
lating when  expr.  as  here  in  Gr.)  Lm 
[Tg]. 

35.  om.  "  among  the  people  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al. 

36  worried  (or,  harassed) :  Gb  Lm  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al  w.  «  B  C  D  &c.  150 
curss  it  vg  Hil  Jer  Bas  Chr. 


13. 
14. 

16. 

18. 

19. 

22. 
23 


CHAPTER  X. 

2.  and  James  :  Lm  Td. 

3.  om.  "  whose  surname  was  Thaddeus  " : 

Gb°  Td  Al. — om.  "  Lebbeus  whose 
surname  was  "  :  Lm  Tg. 

4.  THE  ZEALOT :   Gr.  Kananaios  (like 

"Nazoraean  "),  which  seems  to  be 
a  Syriac  word  (Hebraistic  also)  mean- 
ing' zealot :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
8.  om.  "raise"  &c. :  Gb°  Mey.  — tr. 
"cleanse"  &c.  "raise"  &c. :  Gb 
Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  "raise"  &c.  is  om. 
in  !$4  C3  E  &c.  curss  vss  Eus  Bas 
Chr  Jer ;  sustained  by  &*  B  C*  D  1. 
33.  &c.  most  itt  vg  aeth  Cyr  Chr 
(some  copies)  Hil. 

10.  staff:  Elz  (Gb"  staffs)  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

14.  FROM  your  feet.     Lm  Td. 

19.  deliver  (subj.  aor  )  you  :  Lm  Td  Tg 
Al.  — speak  (1st.  subj.  aor.):  Elz 
Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  — speak  (2nd 
subj.  aor.)  Td  Tg  Al 

23.  add,  and  if  they  persecute  you  out  of 
this,  flee  into  the  next:  Gb"  [Lm] 
(persec.  you  in  the  next)  Dav. 

25.  Beklzebul  (Gr.  Beelzeboul):  Elz  Gb 
Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  So  everywhere.  — 
SURNAMED  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


309 


CHAPTER    XI. 

2.  by  (instf  of  "  two  of  "  ) :  Gb'  Lm  Td 

Tg  Hey  Al. 
4.  And  Jesus :  bo  all  authorities. 
u.  Lin   brackets  all  the  ands;  Tg  the 

first.  —  pref.    a.m>    to    "dead": 

[Lm]  Td  Tg  Al. 
s.  urn.  "raiment"  :  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
9.  WHY  &c.?  TO  SEE  &c?  Td  Tg-mg 

Mey  Al.  (Alford  makes  one  question 

only  —  But  why  went  you  out  to 

Bee  a  prophet  .') 
10.  om.  "For":  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  [Al]. 
15.  om.  ••  to  hear":  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 
ltj.    who  CALLING  say  :   til:/  Lm  Td  Tg 

Al.  —TO  THE  OTHERS  i   Gb'  Td  Tg 

Mey.  —  om.  "•  their":  Gb-uig°  Liu 

TdTg[Al]. 

17.  om.  "unto  you"  (2ud):   Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 
19.   WORKS  :  I'd  Tg  (children  Tg-mg)  w.  X 

r. "  124.  MSS-w.-Jer  cop  syr-sch  syr- 

p  cop  arm  seth. 
23.  SHALT  [>HOU  kxai.t  tiivsklf  (or, 

be  exalted  .'|:   Lm  Td  Tg  Al  w.  ^ 

BCDL*  1.**  22.  itt  vg  syr-cu  cop 

arm  seth  1  r-lat  Jer.  —  shall  descend  : 

Lm  Tg  .Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

4.  THEY  ate:  Lm  Td. 

tj.  GREATER  (neut.  gen.):  Ob'  Lm  Td 

TgMey  Al. 
8.  om.  '-even'-:  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

10.  om.  "there  was'"  (expr.  in  <tr.):  Lm 

Td  Tg  Al.  —  A  WITHERED  hand: 
Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  The  reading  of  the 
Rec.  Text  is,  tht  hand  withered, 
which  is  equivalent  to  the  other. 

11.  if  this  fall  :    Rlz  Gb  &C.   with  most 

authorities. 
15.  om.  ••  multitudes  "  :  Lm  Td  [Tg]. 

18.  om.  "in"    (before   2nd    "•whom"): 

l.in  Td  (net  removed  from  his  text, 

hut  adapted  in  his  .Noli-)  Al. 

21.  om.  "  iii  *'  (the  Gr.  prep.  expr.  before 

"his  name',:  Gb  LmTd  TgMey  Al. 

22.  om.   •' blind  and"  (2nd):    bin  Td  Tg 

Al.  — om.  "both":    Lm  Td  I 
25.  om.  "Jesus":  bin  Td  Tg  Al. 
29.  SEIZE:  bm  Td  Tg  Mej  Al. 
31.  om.   "to  men'*  (2nd"):   Ub°   Lm  Tg 

[Al]  Td. 
3"..  Tin:    good    man:    in    most    author.: 

THE   evil   man:   in   all. — om.    "of 

the  heart "  :  Gb  bm  Td  Tg  Mej  Al. 
—  <;<><»i>  nil  NG8  :  Els  Go  Td  Al 
express  the  article ;  Gb  bm  Tg 
Mey  om  the  art  The  former  maj 
be  rendered,  what  is  good ;  what- 


ever things  are  good.    EVIL  THINGS 

(with   no  article):    Elz  &C.  W.  ft   It  <" 
I)  &c. 
38.  answered  HIM  :    Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

43.  pref.  Iter  (or.  And) :  w.  most  authori- 

ties. 

44.  pref.  AND  to  "swept"  :  [Lin]  Td. 
47.  om.  this  verse :  [Td]. 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

9.  om.  "  to  hear":  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 

11.  om.  "  unto  them  "  :    I'd 

14.  TO  them  (or,  in  respect  to  them] :  Gb 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

15.  I  sua  i.i.  heal:  Gb/  Lm  TdTg  Mey  Al. 

16.  om.  "  your"  (2nd) :  Lm  [Tg]  [Al]. 

17.  om.  "For  "  :  Td. 

18.  him  THAT  SOWED  (aor.  part.):  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

22.  om.   "  this  "   before   "  world  ":   Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  AL 

23.  this   (2nd,   neut.   pron.):   Lm   Td; 

(masc.  art.  i  Tg  AL 
25.  sowed  T ii  kkkon:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

28.  SAY  (2nd):   bm  Td  Tg  Al. 

29.  SAYS:  Lm  Td  Tg  Al 

30.  om    "the"  before  "time":   Gb  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

34.  NOTHIMG:  bm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

35.  add     Isaiah:      Td.  —  om.     "the 

world's":   bm  Td  Tg  Al. 

36.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

37.  om.  "  to  them  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

40.  burned  it  (as  in  v30):  Elz  bm  Td.— 
om.  "this":  Gb°  LmTd  Tg  Mey 
[Al]. 

43.  om.  "to  hear'':  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

44.  om.  "again  "  :  [LmJ  Td  Tg  AL 

46.  ami  on  binding:  Gb  bm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

51.  om.  "  Jesus  saj  b  to  them  "  :  Gb°°  Lm 

Td  Tg  Ab—  om.   "  I.onl":  til."'  bm 
TdTg  Mey  Al. 

52.  KINGDOM  ('iit.  without  prep,  asin  M't 

x.wii.  57):  Gb  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
55.  Joseph  :  bm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER   XIV. 

3.  put  [him]  AWAY:  bm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.— om.  "  Philip":   [Td|  Mey  Al. 

•  i.  TOOK  PLACE:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mej  Al. 

s.  says:  most  authorities. 

9.  sorrowful  (om.  "nevertheless"): 
bm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

12.  the  corpse:  Gb'  bm  TdTg. —  him: 

Lm-mg  I'd  Tg  Al. 

13.  pref  And:  most  authorities. 

II.  ,„,,.  "Jesus":  Gb  bm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 


310 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


15.  the  disciples:  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  —  add 

THEREFORE  :   Td  [Al]. 

16.  om.  "Jesus":  Td. 

22.  om.  "  immediately  "  :  Td.  —  om.  "  Je- 
sus": Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al— the 
disciples  (om.  "  his  ") :  Elz  (not  St) 
Gb  Td  Tg  Al.  —  the  boat:  Elz  Gb 
Lm  Td  Al. 

24.  but  the  boat  tvas  now  many  furlongs 

distant  from  the  land:  Tg  (Tg-nigas 
Kec.  Text)  w.  B  several  curss  and 
vv. 

25.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al 

26.  om.  "  the  disciples  "  :  Td. 

27.  oui.  "Jesus":  Td  [Tg-mg]. 

29.  and  came  to  (or,  towards)  Jesus : 

Td  Tg-mg  ■ 

30.  om.  "boisterous":  Td  w.  J*  B*  33. 

cop 

32.  MOUNTED  ON  board  :    Lm   Td   Tg 

Mey  Al. 

33.  om.  "came  and":  Td  [Tg-mg]  [Al]. 
34:.  came  TO  the  land  at  :  Td  Tg. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

1.  om.  "  which  were  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg.  —  tr. 

"  scribes,"  "  Pharisees  "  :  Td  Tg. 

2.  om.  "  their"  (the  hands):  Td  [Tg]. 

4.  God  said:  Gb"  Lm  Tg.  —  om.  pron. 

"  thy  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  (lit.  the 
father  &c.  The  article  has  often 
the  force  of  the  possessive  pron. 
where  the  connection  is  clear,  and 
the  pron.  itself  is  omitted.  The 
phrase,  the  father,  instd  of  "your 
(or,  thy)  father,"  is  also  idiomatic  in 
German.  In  this  Translation,  also, 
this  idiom  has  been  often  retained.) 

5.  om.  "  and  "  before  "  shall  not  honor  "  : 

Gb00  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  [Al].  — om. 
"or  his  mother"  (2nd):  Lm  [Tg- 
mg]  [Al]. 

6.  the  law:   Td  Al.  —  the  word:  Lm 

Tg 
8.  om.  "  draws  nigh  unto  me  with  their 
mouth  &c  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

11.  enters  :  most  authorities. 

12.  om.   "his"  (the  disciples):   Lm  Td 

[Tg-mg]  Al.  —  say  :    Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

15.  the  parable:  Lm  Td  Tg  Al  (brackets 

"this"). 

16.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mev  Al. 

17.  om.  "  yet  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg. 

22.  om.  "unto  him  "  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. — 
continued  crying  out  (imperf.) :  Lm 

Tg- 

26.  allowable:  Lm  Td  Mey  Al. 

27.  FOR,  too,  (or,  even):  most  authori. 

30.  at  his  feet :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

31.  the  crowds:  Elz  Gb  Lm  Tg.  —  AND 

lame :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 


33.  om.  "  his  "  :  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

35,  36.  bidding,  he  took  :  Lm  Td  Tg. 

36.  om.  "  his  "  :  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Al. 
39.  Magadan  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

CHAPTER    XVI. 

2,  3.  "  When  (at  evening).  .  .  times" 
om. :  [Td]  [Al].  —  om.  "  O  ye  hyp- 
ocrites "  :    Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

4.  om.  "  the  prophet  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

5.  the  disciples  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

8.  om.  "  to  them  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  — 

have  no  bread:  Lm  Mey. 

11.  ?  But,  beware:  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

12.  leaven  of  the  Pharisees  &c. :  Td. 

13.  Om.   "I  "  (PRONOUNCE  THE  SON  OF 

man  to  be)  :  Gb°  [Lm]  TdTg("  I  " 
[Tg-mg])  Mey  Al. 

19.  om.  "  And":  Td. 

20.  the  disciples:  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  —  om. 

"  Jesus  " :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
23.  My  stumbling  block  :  Elz  Gb  Lm 
TdTg  Al. 

26.  what  will  a  man  be  profited:  Lm 

Td  Tg  Al. 

27.  his  doing  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg. 

28.  some  of  those  standing  here:  Elz 

Gb  Lm  Td  Tg. 

CHAPTER   XVII. 

1.  and  James  :  Elz  Gb  &c. 

4.  I  will  make :  Lm  Td  Tg-mg  Mey  Al. 

5.  a  cloud  of  light :  Gb  w.  no  Uncials. 

9.  om.  "  again  "  :  Lm  Td  TgMey  Al  (Td 

excludes  from  Mt  the  verb  trans- 
lated in  the  C.  V.  "rise  again": 
this  verb  however  simply  means  rise 
vp ;  or,  arise). 

10.  om.  "  his  "  (the  disciples) :  Gb°  Lm 

TdTg. 

11.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  — om.    "unto  them":   Lm  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al.  —  om.  "  first "  :  Gb°  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
15.  is  sick  (instead  of  SUFFERS  BADLY) : 
Lm  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  Kec.  Text  and  Td). 

20.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  —  SAYS  : 

Lm  Td  Tg  AL  — little  faith: 
Lm  Td  Tg  Al  w.  J*  B  1.  13.  22.  33. 
syr-cu  sah  cop  arm  reth  Or  Chr  Hil. 

21.  om.   "  Howbeit  this  kind  goeth  not 

out  but  by  prayer  and   fasting": 
Td  [Tg]  ("  om  "  Tg-mg)  w.  H*  B  33. 
two  itt  syr-cu  syr-jr  &c.  Eus-can. 
23.  om.  "again":  Elz  Gb  Td  TgMey  Al. 

25.  entered  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td. 

26.  om.  "  Peter"  ;   Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


311 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

2.  om.  "Jeans"  :  Td  Tg  Al. 

7.  om.  "that"  (the  .-man):   Gb°   Lm 

Td  Tg. 

8.  it  nil:  <;»,"  Lm   Td  Tg  Mey  Al.— 

tr.    "halt"    (LAME)    ••  inaiuied  "  : 
I, in  Td  w.  k  l:  167.  itt  Tg. 
11.  om.  "  For  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to 
save  that  which  was  lost":   Gb 
Lm  Td  Tg  Dav  [Al]. 

15  om.  '-against  thee"  :  LmTd  [Tg-mg]. 

—  om.  " and "  before  "  tell "  :  <ii> 
LmTd  Tg  Al. 

16  with  thyself:  Tdw.  £<  K  L  M  1. 

13.  33.  &c.  Or  Baa  Chr. 
21 .  to  in  m  after  "  Baid  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
25.  the  master  :  Td  Tg  Al. 

i  \t  servant;  Td  w    ftG  D  L  A  33. 

it  (exc.  q)  vg  svr-cu  &c. 

28.  om.  -me":  GbbD  Lm  Td  Tg  AL  — 

wiiatkvki:  thon  owest  [idiomatic, 
aii'l  lit.  if  tkou  owest  anything): 
6b  I. in  Td  Tg  Al 

29.  om.   "at  his  feet":    Gb   Lm   Td  Tg 

[Al].  — om.  "all":  Gboc?  [Lui]  Td 

Tg  Al. 
31.  what  was  takim;  place  (pres  par- 

tic.  here,  but  nor.  in  last  clause):  Td. 
35.  om.  "their  trespasses":  Gb  Lin  Td 

Tg  Al. 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

3.  om.  "  the  "  before  "  Pharisees  "  :  Lm 

Mey  Tg  Al.  —  om.  u  unto  him": 
Gboc  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  —  om.  -for 
a  man  "  :   Lm  Til  Mey  Al. 

4.  om.   ••  onto  them  "  :   Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
7.  om.  "  her  "  :  Lm  Td  1  _r. 

9.  EOT   BOB  I'M  IIA-  ITI'V  :    Gb  Td  Tg 

Al. — om.  "and  whoso  marrieth 
her  which  is  put  away  doth  commit 
adultery  ":  Td  [Tg]  w.  £  0*  D  L  S 
itr  <vr-<u  &c.  Or. 

10   om.  " his "  (THE  disciples) :  Td  [Al]. 

11.. -ai  I  TO  THEM  :  Td  w.  X  C  D  L  Bi  itt 
bj  r-cn  &c.  <'hr. 

16    ro  him  after  "  came  "  (coming) :  Lm 

Td  Tg  AL  — om    "G 1"   before 

"Teacher":  Gb      Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al   Lav.   w.  X  B  I)  L  1.  '22.   itt  83th 
(>r  (twice)  Mil. 
17.    V»'li\      A.8K     in.'     CONCERNING     THE 

good  !  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  Day  w. 

x  B  l>  l.  1 .  22.  in  -  •  r-cn 

i-  Stc    «»r  Bus  Jer  Aug.  —One 

i-     ill  B  Go<  'I "•    *"  God") :   'ib 

Lm  r  i  Tg  Mes  Al. 
VJ.  the  father:   Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  A 

.  \    I). 

in.    ••  from  m>  >  •  ■  i ! r f i  up  "  :   Gb     Lm 


Td  Tg  Al  w.  ^  B  L  1.  22.  itt  am  for 
Ac   IrCypJer  — these  all:  Lm  Tg. 

21.  om.  art.  before  POOR:  Liz  (ib  Td. 

22.  ..in.  ••  that  saying"  :  Td.— om.  ••that'' 

(//<<•  Baying):  [Lm]  Tg  Al. 

24.  BNTBB:  Gb  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.) 
AL  — om.  "enter"  (2nd):  Td  [Tg] 
Al.  — HEAVEN  iinstd  of  "God"): 
Lm  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  O.T.)  Al. — 
cable  iasta  of  "camel":  X-scr  10 
curss  b  svr-p. 

2."».  in  B  disciples  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

'!•'■  POS8IBLE  ALL  THINGS  (words  in 
this  order,  but  different  in  Mb  x. 
•J7  and  Lk  xviii.  27):  Td  w.  s<  L  Z. 

28.  YOURSELVES  (insf   of  2nd  "ye"): 

Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  asC.  V.  |  w.  ^  D  L  Z. 

29.  OR  holsks  (put  after  "  fields  ") :  Td 

Tg(Tg-uigas  C.  V.)  AL  —  om.  "or 
wife  "  :  Lin  Td  Tg  Mey  A 1.  —  many- 
times  MORE  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER   XX. 

3.  om.    "  the  "  before  "  third  "  :  Gb  Lm 
Td  Tg. 

5.  pref.  And  :  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Al. 

6.  om.  "hour":  Gb-     LmTdTgAL  — 

om.  "  idle  "  (1st) :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al 
Lav. 

7.  om.   "and  whatsoever  is  right  that 

shall  ye  receive  "  :  Gb0D  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al.  w.  &  B  D  LZ1.  most  it  vg 
sah  Or  Cvr  Jer. 

8.  om.  "them":  Td  [Tg]. 

10.  THE  before  "  denarius  »  :  Td  Tg  [Tg- 
mg]  [Al]. 

12.  Lm  puts  an  interrogation  point  at  the 
end  of  this  verse. 

15.  On  is  it  not  !  Eta  Gb  Td  [Al].— Or  is 

thy  eye :   Eta  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

16.  om.    "for   many    be    called  but   few 

chosen"  :  Td  [Tg]  [Al]  w.  ^ULZ 
36.  sah  cop  seth. 

17.  om.  "disciples":  Gh°  Td  Tg.  — on 

THE   WAV.  put  in  the  clause  with 
"said"  :  LmTdTg(Tg-mu'asC.  V.) 
Mey  Al 
19.  om.   "again":    Td  Tg  (not   Tg-mg) 
Mey  AL 

21.  lit.  at  tht  right  and  at  the  left  of  thee : 

Lm  Td  (Gb  Tg  Al  have  "  thee  »  in 
both  elan 

22.  om.   "and  to  he  baptized    with    the 

bapti-m  that  I  am  baptised  uith  "  : 

Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mej  Al  w.  \  it  l»  LZ 
1.  22.   most   ir   v.-   gyr-cn   \ 
Epipb  llil  Jer  s 

23.  om.    "And":     Lm    Td   Tg    Al.  — aNo 

same  omiss.  as  in  r.  22.  with  the 
same  authorities.  — om.  ••  mj  "  be- 
fore   •  left  "  :   Gb       Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  — 


312 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


to  GRANT  THIS :  Td  Al  w.  C  D  A 
33.  &c.  sah  cop  syr-p  syr-cu  Chr. 

26.  om.  "But":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  —  not 

so  is  it:  Lm  Tg.— SHALL  be:  Gb" 
Lin  Td  Tg  Al. 

27.  shall  be  :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg. 

30.  om.  "  Lord  "  :  Td  w.  &  D  13.  &c. 

33.  may  opkn  :  Lm  Td  Tg. 

34.  om.  "their  eyes"  (2nd):  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

4.  om.  "  All "  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

—  pref  AND  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

5.  pref.  on  to  "  a  colt "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 
7    om.   "their"  (expr.  in   Rec.    Text): 
[Lm]  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Al.     But  the 
art.  may  have  the  force  of  a  pron. 

—  he  SAT :  St  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

9.  before  HIM  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

11.  the  prophet  Jesus  :  LmTdTgAl. 

12.  om.  "of  God"  :  Gb°  Lm  Tg  [Tg-mg] 

w.  K  B  L  3  curss  and  some  vss  Or 
Chr  Hil.  It  is  also  wanting  in  Mk 
and  Lk.  It  is  inserted  here  by  Td 
&c.  w.  the  other  Uncials,  almost  all 
the  curss.,  it  (exc.  b)  vg  syr-cu  syr- 
each  Or  (thrice). 

13.  you  MAKE  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

15.   THAT  WERE  SHOUTING  :   Lm  Td  Tg 

Al. 
20.  The  last  clause  a  question,  inst*   of 

an  exclamation,  by  vg  St  Gb  Lm  Td 

TgAl. 
25.  lit.  the  baptism  that  was  John's:   Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al 

28.  om.  "and"  (1st):  Td.— om.  "my" 

before  "vineyard":  Gb00  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

29,  30.  The  replies  in  these  two  verses  are 

transposed  in  B  several  curss  tol2 
cop  syr-jr  arm  a?th  (2  copies)  Isid.  — 
om.  "  but "  :  [Lm]  Td.  —  coming  to 
the  OTHER  :  Gb  Td  Mey  Al. 
31.  om.  "unto  him":  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.— 
Instd  of  The  first,  Lm  Tg  Dav 
read  The  later  (or,  latter),  w.  B  ;  The 
second  is  in  4. ;  The  last,  in  D  sev- 
eral curss  and  vss  (including  many 
itt  and  copies  of  vg)  Aug.  ;  The 
younger,  in  Hil.  By  The  latter  (or 
later)  Tg  and  Dav  understand  He 
who  afterwards  went.  Jerome  says, 
that  if  we  read  The  last,  then  we 
may  conclude  that  the  Jews  under- 
stood Jesus  very  well,  but  were 
unwilling  to  answer  what  they 
thought;  as  when  they  were  asked 
about  John's  baptism.      But    the 


variation  seems  to  have  proceeded 
from  the  transposition  of  the  replies 
in  such  MSS  as  B  &c. 

32.  not  even  regretted :  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al  w. 

B  1.  &c.  itt  vg  &c.  Hil  (  c  e  read, 
you,  seeing  this,  regretted  after- 
wards that  you  did  not  believe  him). 

33.  om.  "  certain  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al  Dav. 

38.  have  :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

44.  om.  "And  whosoever  shall  fall  on 
this  stone  shall  be  broken,  but  on 
whomsoever  it  shall  fall  it  will  grind 
him  to  powder  "  :  Gb°  [Lm]  Td  [Tg- 
mg]  w.  D  33.  itt  Or  Euslr  Lcif  Cyr. 
Retained  in  Lk  xx.  18. 

46.  SINCE  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

3.  Jerome  remarks,  that  most  MSS  had 
servant ;  and,  if  this  was  the  true 
reading,  Moses  must  be  meant ;  and 
by  "  servants  "  (v.  4)  the  prophets. 
But  if  the  1st  was  servants,  then 
the  prophets  must  be  meant  there, 
and  the  apostles  must  be  meant  in 
v.  4. 
5.  this,  that  (rel.  pron.):  Lm  Td  Tg 

Al. 
7.  om.  "  when  heard,  he"  :  Gb°°  Td  Tg 
Al. 

10.  bride-chamber:  Td  Tg-mg  w.  & 
B*  L. 

13.  lit  having  bound  his  feet  and  hands : 
Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al;  many 
MSS,  hands  and  feet;  D  itt  syr-cu 
Ir-lat  Lcif  read,  take  him  away  by 
feet  and  hands. — om.  "take  him 
away  and"  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.  —  him  (expr.  after  "  cast  out ") : 
Lm  Td  Tg  Mey. 

20.  And   says  Jesus  :  Lm  Td.  (Jus.  in 

Apol.  has,  Tell  me  whose  image  the 
coin  has). 

21.  om.  "unto  him":  Td. 

23.  om.  "  the  "  before  "  Sadducees  "  :  Elz 
Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al  w.  almost  all  MSS. 
—  om.  "  which  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

27.   om.  "also":  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

30.  are  given  in  marriage  (the  word 
commonly  thus  translated  is  a  verb 
with  a  prefix-preposition,  while  this 
in  v  30  may  mean  are  married ; 
"said  of  females,"  so  Al):  Gb'  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey.  —  om.  "  of  God  "  :  Gb° 
Lm  Tg  [Al]. 

32.  He  is  not  the  God  of  dead  [men] :  Lm 
Tg  Al  (who  brackets  "  God,"  i.e 
the  1st  in  C.  V).  He  is  not  a  God 
of  dead  [men]  :  Td  w.  ^  D  (the 
God,  B  L   A)  10  curss  many   vss 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


313 


Td.  adds,  that  if  the  authority  of 
Origen  outweighs  the  most  ancient 

M.-s,  ir  must  read,  God  is  not  a 
'•  '  •'•'<  /  [men]:  so  also  read 
Bis  Ob 

3-5.  oin.  ••  an  I  sa\  ing  "  :  I. in  Td  Tg. 

37    "in    "Jesus  "  :  I. in  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

38.  tr.  "first"  "great":  Gl/  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al  w.  x  B  D,  best  curss  and 
v  38. 

39.  om.     •  And  "  ;  Td. 

40.  hanks:  Gr/ Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
44.    ni.Ki::  (11/  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  A  . 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

3.  om.  u observe " (1st  :  Gl,    LmTdTg 

Mey  Al. — tr.  ••  observe."'  "do": 
Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

4.  And  (or,  But)  inst*   of  "For":   Gb' 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — om.  --and 
grievous  to  be  borne":  Gb°  Td 
[Tg]  Al.-THKMsKi.vts  (ezpr.  in 
Gr.):  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

5.  TOR  they  make:  GVLmTdTgAl.— 

om.  "of  their  garments":  Gb°  Lm 
TdTgMeyAl.  9 

7.  om.  ••  Kabbi  "  (one  of  them):  Gb°  Lm      hj 

T  1  Tg  [Al]. 

8.  your  Teacheii:  Gl/  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

AL— om.  "Christ":  Gb  Lm  Td 
Tg  Al. 

9.  your  Father,  the  heavenly:  Lm      1^ 

TdTgAl.  is. 

14.  om.    "Woe    unto  yon,    scribes    and     24. 

Pharisees,  hypocrites,  because  you     27. 

devour  widows'    houses,   an  I   fo'r   a      28. 

pretence  make  long  prayers  :  there-     31. 

lore   ye   shall  receive   the  greater     32. 

damnation  »:  Gbc     Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  w.  x<  BDLZ1.  33.  fee.  itt  urn      36. 

for  harl  &c.  sah  &c.  Or  Ens-can  Jer.  | 
17.  that    HALLOWED  (or.  consecrated  i : 

Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
19.  om.  "fools  and":    GbD  [Lml  Td  Tz 

21.  that  has  dwelt:   Gb  Tg  Al;   that 

DWELLS  :    Elz  Lm  Td  Mej  . 

23.  but  (or.  and   I  Lm  Tg  Mey 

A. 

24.  om.    "that"   (who):    Lm    Tg    Al. — 

cable  insf1   of  "camel":    M  and  a 
few  cans. 
26.  iniquity    in<t'     of  INTEMPERANCE 

Gli.—  INI  EMPEUANl  ■!•::  (11/  gfcc. 

26.  om.     -and   [.latter":    Gl,       Td   Mey     40. 

Al.— the  outside  of  it:  Gb"  Lm 

l  l  Tg  Mej  Al  41. 

34.  om.  "and"  (8rd):   Lm  Td  T_'  Al. 
3-J.  BABACHIAH  :   Jex  that  In      42 

the  Gospel  which  the  Nasarenes  ose      r. 

we  find  written,  ton  oj  Jchoida,  f..r 


son  of  Baraekias.    It  is  an  historical 
fact  that  a  Zach..  son  of  Barach., 
did  perish  at  the  siege  of  Jeru 
here  described  :  and  probablj 

transcriber,  or  the  translator 'of  Mt, 
confounded  the  persons. 

unto  iiki:  :  El/.Gb  Lm  I'd  Tg  w.  most 
authorities;  also  found   written,  to 
herself,  to  tht  • .  to  thyst  If  —  om.  the 
prou.  expr.  "  her  "  before  "  wil 
(lit.  the  wings):    Elz  (lb  [Lm]  Td 
[Tg-mg]  Al.  —  om.     ••  her"    b 
BROOD:  Lm[Tg].—  herownht 
Elz  Gb. 

om.  '•  desolate  "  :  Lm  Mey. 

CHAPTEB    XXIV. 

But    he   axsweiuxi;  said:   Lm  Td 

TgMey  Al. 
om.  art.  exnr.    before   close   (it   is 
expr.    with     pron.    before    ■•com- 
ing"):  Lm  Td  rg  Hey  Al. 

om.  --all  "  :   Gb     Lm  Td  Tg. 

om.  "and  pestilences":  Lm  Td  Tg 
[Tg-mg]  Mc.    \ 

all  the  nations  :  St  Gb  Lm  Td  T- Al 

TO  (or,  along  over)  the  mountains: 
Elz  Gb  Td  Al:  "into '"(or,  unto): 
Lm  Tg. 

the  things  out  of:  Gb  Lm  Td  T" 
Mey  Al. 

his  GARMENT  :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg. 

Woe  to  those  nicking   MSS  w.  Or). 

misled:  Td'59act  aor. :  Td'68, 

om.  "also"  :  Gl,       Lin  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

om.  "For":  Gl,    Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

Om.  "sound  of ;,  "  :  Td 

leaves  are  jntt  forth:  Gb^  Lm  Tz 
Al. 

NEITHER  the  angels  of  heaven.  NOR 
the  Son:  Lm  Td  Mey  w.  j<  •  ><■  B 
D  13.  &c.  itt  (e.  Son  of  man)  svr-jr 
83th  arm  Ir  Or-lat  t'hr  Cyr  Ilil  Ami. 
.M---lat-uith-.Ier.  But  Els  Gb  Tg 
Al  om.  ••  nor  the  Son  "  w.  J<  K 
F  &c.  1.  33.  &c  _r  vg  am  sah  cop 
Byr-each  &c  Gr-copies-with-Jer., 
ale  i  Qr-copies-with-Or  (according  to 
Tg  as  quoted  from  Jerome)  Bas  Did 
Amb  &c.  —  om.  "my":  Gb  Lm 
id  r.- 

"For"  insfi  of  "But":  Lm  Tg.— 
om.  "  also  "  :   Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

Lm  [Tg,  ill'     -  to  " 

Om  -'  '.  before  "  one  "  and  "  other  "  : 
Gl,    LmTdTgAl. 

lit  mill-stone:  Gl,'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

DAY  :   Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

«'in.  "  hi-  "     1 Lm    II   Pg  Mey 

Al  — service  (or  retinue):  EntGb. 


314 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


48.  om.  "his  coming":  Lrn  Td  Tg  [Tg- 

mg]- 

49.  add  his:  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — 

EAT  &c.  (subj.) :  Gb  Lm  Td  &c. 

CHAPTER    XXV. 

2.  tr.  "  wise  "  "  foolish  "  (prudent,  heed- 

less) :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

3.  For  the  heedless:   Td  Tg  Al. — 

om.   "  their"  :  Td. 

4.  om.  "  their  "  (1st) :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
0    om.  "  cometh  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  — lit.  unto  (or ,  for)  meeting  (om. 
"him"):  Td  Al. 
9.  om.  "  but  "  (2nd) :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

11.  om.  "also":  Lm  [Tg]. 

13.  om.  "wherein  the  Son  of  man  com- 
eth "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

15.  immediately  :  Td  connects  this 
with  v.  16. 

16    om.  "Then":  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]. 

17.  om.  "And":  [Lm]  Td  [Tg-mg].— 
om.  "  he  also  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

20.  om.  "  beside  them  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg. 
—  om.  "talents "(4th):  [Tg]. 

22.  om.  "had  received"  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al  — om.  "beside  them": 
Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg. 

31.  om.  "  holy  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

35.  Origen  quotes  this  as  follows :  Be- 
cause of  those  sick  I  was  sick  ;  and 
because  of  those  hungry  I  was  hun- 
gry ;  and  because  of  those  thirsty  I 
was  thirsty.  Also  Justin  and  Clem, 
add.  With  whom  I  may  find  you, 
with  these  I  judge  you. 

38,  39.  And  when  :  almost  all  authorities. 

40.  om.  ."my   brethren":    [Lm]  w.  B* 

Clem  Or. 

41.  fire  which  my  Father  prepared:   Gb' 

w.  D  1  &c.  itt  Ir  Or  Cyp  Hil  Aug. 
44.  om.  "  him  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tar  Al. 


20. 
22. 

26. 

27. 


CHAPTER   XXVI. 

om.  "  and  the  scribes  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al. 
om.  "  his  "  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
om.  "  ointment " :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. — poor  (without  the  art.)  Elz 

Gb'  Td  Tg  Al. 
om.  "unto  him":   Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg 

Al. 
add  DISCIPLES :  Lm  Td  Mey. 
om.  "  of  them  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 
A  LOAF :  Lm  Td  Tg. 
A  cup  :  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  —  om.  "  and  " 

(2nd):  Lm  [Tg] 


28.  om.  "new":  Td  Mey  Al  w.  &  B  L  Z 
33.  102.  Cyr 

33.  If  all :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

36.  Gethsemanei:  Ob"  Lm  Td  TgAL  — 
GO  YONDER  AND  PRAY  :  Lm  Td 
Tg. 

39.  advancing  (more lit.  approaching): 
Gb'  Td  Tg.  The  dill  between  this 
and  the  Kec.  reading  is,  that  the 
former  has  the  prefix  prep,  to;  and 
the  latter,  forward.  The  former  is 
sustained  by  &  A  C  D  I  L  1.  33. 
&c.  syr-p  many  MSS-with-Chr. ;  the 
latter  by  B  M  many  curss  it  vg  sah 
cop  Or-Lat  Hil  &c. — om.  "my": 
Td  [Tg]  [Al]. 

42.  om.   "cup":    Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  — om.  "  from  me  "  :  Gb°°  [Lm] 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

43.  again  found  :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

44.  saving  again  :  Td. 

45.  om.  "  his  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

50.  for  what  (purpose) :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 
53.  this  moment  ("  now,"  put  before 

"give"):  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.) 
55.  om.  "with  you":  Gb"°  Td  [Tg]  Mey 

Al. 

59.  om.  "and  the  elders"  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al.  If  this  reading  be  re- 
tained the  transl.  would  be,  the  chief 
priests  and  the  elders  and,  [in  one 
word],  the  whole  Sanhedrim.  —  lit. 
shall  put  &c  ,  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey.  It 
is  subj.  in  many  authorities. 

60.  om.    "yea,    vet    found    they    none" 

(2nd):  Gb  [Lm]  (om.  "yea":  Lm) 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al  (retains  yea).  —  om. 
"  false  witnesses  "  (2nd) :  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

61.  om.  "it":  Gb°  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Al. 

62.  two  questions  in  one :  Lm  Td  Al. 

63.  om.  "  answered  and  "  :  Tg. 

65.  om.  "his"  (2nd):    Gb°  [Lm]  Td  Tg 

[Tg-mg]  Mey  Al. 
71.  om.  "also":  Td  [Tg-mg]. 
75.  om.  "  unto  him  "  :  Gb°  [Lm]  Td  TgAL 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

2.  om.  "him"  (expressed  in  Gr.)  aftor 

"delivered":  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
—  om.  "Pontius":  Td  Tg. 

3.  "betrayed"  (his  betrayer):    Elz 

Gb  Td  Al  edit  the  pres.  part. 
9.  Jeremiah  :  Jerome  was  shown  an 
apocryphal  MS  of  Jer.  in  possession 
of  the  Nazarenes,  in  which  the  pas- 
sage is  found  ;  and  he  adds  that  he 
thinks  it  taken  from  Zachariah  in 
the  common  manner  of  the  evange- 
lists and  apostles,  who,  neglecting 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


315 


the  order,  minded  only  tho  sense, 

of  the  words. 
11.  oin.  "  onto  liiin  "  :  Td. 
16,  17.  pref.  Jesus  (Joshua)  to  "Barab- 

bas  "  :   Mrv  w.  I*,  syr-jr  arm  Or-lat 

(expressly). 

22.  oin.  "  unto  him  >»:    Gb00  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

23.  And  (or,  But)  he  said  :  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg 

as  C  V.|  Al. 

24.  om   "just":  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 
28    having  dotfud  him:  Lui  Mey  w.  k,; 

1$  I)  157.  itt  Or-lat.  This  reading 
is  defended  on  the  ground  that  h.- 
was  scourged  naked,  and  then  his 
tunic  was  put  on,  and  over  that  the 
purple. 

31.  wink:  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg. 

35.  om.  "  that  it  nii^lit  be  fulfilled  which 
was  spoken  by  the  prophet,  they 
parted  my  garments  among  them. 
and  upon  my  vesture  did  they  cast 
lots  "  :  <ib  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  Dav. 
w.  all  Uneials. 

40.  AND  come  down  :  Lm  Td. 

41.  om.   "also":    [Lm]  Td.  — pref.  And 

(or.  But):  [Lm]  [Tg]. 

42.  om.  '•  If:  Gb     Td  Tg  Mey  Al.— we 

WOULD  believe  ON:  T&.—ttriU  be- 
ltevt  on  him,  (11/  Mey  Tg;  believe 
him,  Elz  Lm  Tg-mg. 

43.  ox  God:  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  AL  — om. 

'■hinf  (1st):  Td  [Tg]. 


46  lkma:  TdTgAI.  Written  also  lama, 
lima,  ISma. 

54.  thk  occurrences  (the  things  tak- 
ing place):  Lm  Td  Mej  Tg  Al. 

67.  Am.  al  evening:  all  MS3  but  A*. 

58.  om.  "  the  body  "  (2nd) :  Td  [Tg]. 

64.  om.  "his":  Td.  —  om.  "by  night": 
Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

1.  Pref.  And  (or,  Now):  almost  all  au- 

thorities. 

2.  om.   ''from   the  door":   Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

6.  om.  il  the  Lord  "  :  Td  [Tg]  Mey  [Al]. 

9.  om.  "  and  as  thev  went  to  tell  his  dis- 
ciples "  :    Gb°°   Lm    Td    Tg    Mey 

14.  come  to  aheakim-  i:i:n  ire  &c:  Elz 

Gb  Td  Mey  AL  — om.  "him":  Td 

[Tg]. 
15-  this  very  day  :  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al.  — om. 

"commonly"  (far  and  wide):   Td 

w.  X  n  ■  ',■)   60.  Or. 
17.  om.   "him"  (2nd):  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

AL 

19.  om.  "therefore":  Gb  [Lm]  Td  [Tg] 

Mey  Al.  —  having  baptized:  Tg  w. 
B  Dd. 

20.  om.  "Amen"  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.    Tg 

adds  w.  B,  According  t<<   Matthew. 
There  are  various  other  endings. 


MARK. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Title.  ACCORDING!  t<>  Mark:  Td  w.  j< 
B  F:  Gospel  according  to  Mark: 
Gb  Lm  Tg  w.  A  I)  I.  A  &C.  1    33. 

1.  ..m.  "  the  Son  of  God  " :   Td  w.  ><* 

curss  Ir-gr  Or  Jer  (all  three  ex- 
pressly) 

2.  Isaiah  the  PROPHET:  <J!>  Lm  ( Lni- 

mgasC.  V.  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — om. 
emphatic  I  expr*  inGr:  Lm  Tg  Al. 
—  om.  "before  thee'*:  Gb  Lm  Td 
IV  He]  Al. 

3-  Tg  construes  "in  the  Desert"  with 
■•  prepare,"  according  to  the  B 
but  the  Septuagint  is  as  C.  V. 

4    lit.  J  ri  Tg  Al. — 

om.  "and"  before  "proclaimed": 
[Tg]   (■•f.m".    Tg-mg)     Al— which 
might   be  exactly    ren  l  re  I.    T, 
in'  Baptizer ■,  proclaim- 

ing tbc.  (  Liu  edits   1 

.  .  and  prot  aiming  ) 


5.   ALL  THE  PEOPLE  <»F  JERUSALEM: 
Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

8.  om.  "indeed"  :  [Lm]  Tg  Al.  —  with 

WATER  (om.  the  prep,  expr4  in 
Gr.):  Td  [Tg]  (om*1  in  Tg-mg)  Al. 
—  Accordl  to  Td,  Mk  and  Lk 
om.  the  prep. ;  Mt  and  John  use  it. 
But  it'  retained  here  in  Mk,  it  may 
have,  as  it  often  has,  the  force  of 
the  Heb  prep.,  and  be  translated 
with. — IN  the  II  8.:  BlsGb[Lm] 
Td  [Tg];  with,  Al. 

9.  Nazareth  :  in  Gr.  Nazaret,  Gb  Lm 

Td  Al. 

10.  OUT  ok:  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL  — 

PARTED  (lit.  r>nt.  as  when  the 
lightning  rends  the  Bky):  Bis  Gb 
Lm  Td  Tg  Al  :  opened,  I>  it  vg.  — 
(//)/.. .-  Lm  |  Lni-mgas  C.  V  |  T  l  Tg  VI. 

11.  om.  "there  came":   Td.  — with 

in)  tiiek  :  Gb'  Lm  <  Lm-mg  as  C. 
V.,  Td  Tg  Met  Al.  Mr.  hi. 

17. 


316 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


13.  om.  "  there  ;' :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

14.  om.  "of  the  kingdom":    Gb°°  [Lm] 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

15.  om.  "  And  »  :  Gb°°  Td  [Tg-mg]  Al.  — 

om.  "  And  saying  "  :  Td  w.  ft*  c  Or. 
—  believe  IN  :  so  all  Uncials. 

16.  AS  he  passed  along  :  Gb"  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al.  — the  brother  of  Si- 
mon: Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. — 
casting  round  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.  —  om.  "  a  net  "  :  Td  Tg  Al. 

18.  om.  '-their":  Gb°°   Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

[Al]. 

19.  om.  "  thence  "  :  Gb°°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 

AL— om  "their":  ElzGb  Lm  &c. 
21.  om  '•  entered  and  "  :  Gb°°  Td  [Tg]  Al. 
23.  add,  immediately:  Td  [Tg-mg]  Al. 
21.  om.  "  Let  us  alone  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al.  —  we  know  :  Td  Tg-mg  w. 

jj^LA  cop  arm  Beth  Or  Bus  Bas  &c. 
25.  om.  "  saying  "  :  Td  w.  fc*  A*. 

27.  It  is  new  teaching  &c. :   Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al  (Td  Mey  Al  connect  "  by 
authority"  with  "teaching";  Lm 
Tg,  with  "  commands,"  as  in  C.  V.) 

28.  om.     "  immediately  "  :     [Tg].  —  add, 

everywhere:   Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 
31.  om.     "her"     before    "hand"     (the 
hand):  Lm  Td  [Tg]  Mey  AL— om. 
"  immediately  "  :  Td  Tg. 

37.  and  found  (om.  "when"):  Td  Tg 

Al. 

38.  add,  elsewhere  :  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

39.  came    preaching:    Td    Tg.  — lit. 

into  their  syn. :  Gb  Lm  Td  &c. 

40.  om.  "and  kneeling  down  to  him": 

Lm  [Tg]  ("om."  Tg-mg)  [Al]  w.  B 
D  curss  itt.  — om.  "  to  him  and  "  : 
Td  w.  &  L  1.  itt  arm.  —  om.  "  and  " 
before  "saying":  Td  [Al]. 

41.  om.   "Jesus":    Lm  Td  Tg  (not  Tg- 

mg).' —  om.  "  unto  him  "  :  Td  w.  ^ 
1.  itt  syr-sch. 

42.  om.  "as  soon  as  he  had  spoken": 

Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg. 
45.  ON  (or,  upon)  desert  places:  TdTgAl. 

CHAPTER   II. 

2.  om.  "  straightway  "  :  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]. 

3.  "to  him."   put    after   "bringing": 

Td  Tg-mg  Al. 

4.  bring  [him]  :  Td  Tg-mg  —where- 

on (lit.  ivhere) :  Ob'  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

5.  pref.  And  :    Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  — 

have  been  forgicen :  Elz  Gb  Mey  Al. 
-om.  "  thee  "  :  Gb  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

7.  thus?     He   blasphemes:    Lm   Td 

Tg  Mey  AL  — but  One,  God:  so 
all  Uncials. 

8.  SAYS  :  Td  Tg  Al. 

9.  are   forgiven:    as  in  v.  5.  —  om. 


"  thee  "  :  Gb  Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al. 

—  om.  "and"  before  take:  Gb 
[Tg]  Mey  Al. 

11.  om.   "and"  before  take:    Gb  [Lm] 

Td  Tg  AL 

12.  "  immediately  "   construed   w.   tak- 

ing :  Td  Tg  Al. — The  like  (this 
word  here  in  the  1st  or  emphatic 
place;  but  in  Mt  ix.  33,  the  first 
word  is  "  never  ") :  Td  Tg  (not  Tg- 
mg)  Mey  Al. 

13.  TO  the  lake :  Td  w.  a*. 

15  it  happens  :  Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Mey 
Al.  —  THAT  HE  IS  &c.  :  Td  Mey  Tg 
(brackets  "  as  ").  —  and  there 
followed  &c  :  Td  Tg. 

16.  ALSO  scribes  of  the  Phar  :  Lm-mgTd 

Tg  (the  scribes;  the  S.  and  the  Ph., 
Lm  Tg-mg)  Mey.  —  And  before  see- 
ing :  [Lm]  Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg).— 
with  the  sinners  and  tribute  collect- 
ors (1st):  Lm  Tg  AL  — [Why  is  it] 
that:  Td  Tg.  —  Why  [is  it]  that: 
Gb  Lm  Mey.  —  He  is  eating  &c  : 
Al.  —  om.  "  and  drink  " :  [Lm]  [Tg- 

—  mg]  with  the  sinn.  and  the  trib. 
coll.  Lm  (Lm-mg  as  0.  V.)  Tg; 
WITH  THE  TRIB.  COLL.  AND 
SINN.  Elz  Gb  Td  Al. 

17.  om.  "  to  repentance  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

18.  and  the  Ph.  (1st  in  nom.  case):  Gb 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  —  the  disci- 
ples, before  "of  the  Ph."  (2nd): 
Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Al  Mey. 

20.  fast  in  that  day:    Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

21.  om.  "also":   Gb  Lm  Td  &c.  —  the 

part  supplied  :  Lm  Td.  Meyer 
and  Alford  adopt  an  arrangement 
of  the  words,  which  Mey  correctly 
renders,  the  new  supplied  patch  of 
the  old  [garment]  tears  loose  from  the 
same ;  but  Al  substantially  renders 
as  the  text  of  this  Translation.  Tg 
brackets  "  it,"  and  does  not,  w.  Lm 
and  Td,  add  from. 

22.  om    "new"  (2nd):  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. — will  burst:  Lm  (not 
Lm-mg)  Td  Tg  Al.  —  the  wine  is 
LOST,  AND  THE  SKINS  :  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.,  except  that 
he  brackets  "  is  spilled  ").  —  om.last 
clause  of  the  v. :  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 

23.  MAKE  [THEIR]  WAY  [ALONG]:     Lm 

Tg-mg  w.  B  G  H  have  this  in  one 
compound  word ;  Elz  Gb  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al  in  two  words.  The  sense  is  the 
same.  Meyer  insists  that  it  is  to 
make  a  path  by  pulling  up  the 
stalks  of  grain.  But,  to  say  noth- 
ing of  the   parallel    passages,   the 


VARIOUS    KKADINGS. 


317 


action  hen'  is  tli.it  of  plucking  ofT 
the  heads  of  grain,  and  hi-  expla- 
nation is  forced.  Robinson  finds 
authority  both  in  the  Septnagint 
and  in  the  later  Greek,  for  render- 
ing it  simply,  to  go,  to  go  on  one's 
u-'ti/,  ti>  /in/nil  ii. 

26.  BAYS  :  Lm  Td  Tg. 

2G.  oni.  "how":  [Tg]  [Al].  —  om."the-' 
before  "high-priest":  Qb°  Lui  Td 
Tg  [Tg-mgj  Mey  Al. 


CHAPTER    III. 

1.  cm.  ■•  the  "(art.  expr.  in  Qr.)Td[Tg]. 

but  the  sense  may  he  definite  with- 
out the  art.  :  as,  "  to  [the]  lake." 

2.  cubes:  Td  w.  v  _^  271. 

3.  "-withered"  (an  adj  .  lit.  having  the 

hand  a  withered  [one]):  Lm  Td  &c. 
But  Biz  Oh  have  a  particip.  as  in  v.  1. 

5.  HEART   (sing):    in    all    MSS.  — om. 

"thine":  Td[Tg]  Al.  — om.  ••  whole 
as  the  other  ":(lbLm  TdTg  Mey  Al. 

6.  ENTERED  into:  lit.  made,  Elz   Gb 

Lm  Td;  gave,  Tg  Al. 

7.  Axu  :     all    Uncials     but    D.  —  om. 

"him":  Gb00  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.—  followed,  put  after  "  Ju- 
daa":  Td  w.  K  (.'  A  many  itt  \    . 

8.  om.   "they"  (1st):  [Lm]  Td  Tg  [Al]. 

HEARING  :   Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

15.  om.  "to  heal  sicknesses  and":  Td  Tg 

[Tg-mgj  Mey   Al. 

16.  pref.       AM)        liE       ORDAINED      THE 

twelve:   Td  w.  X  C*  A  a  th. 

18.  zealot  (Gr.   Kananaios,  lit.  Cana- 

Dsean,  most  probably  the  Syriac  for 
zealot;  for  if  it  were  Uanaite,  i.e. 
of  Cana,  it  would  seem  to  require 
Kanaios):  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  lint 
Elz  Gb  have  Kavnir/jruir.).  which 
i!ot. 

19.  in  comes :  Td. 

20.  a  crowd:    Liz  Gb   Td;    the  crowd, 

Lm  Tg  Al.  —  cannot  even  :  with 
the  reading   of   Biz    Gb    Td,   who 
adopt   the  <-r.   ii//tf,   the   passage 
would  read,  they  neither  were 
to  eat.  nor  did  eat.     But  as  Winer 

remarks,  the  sen obviously   is. 

that  they  were  not  able  even  to  eat. 
Accordingly  [I7]6e  must  be  adopt- 
e  l"  An  i  bo  l. m  Tg  Mey  Al  w.  A 
B  KL  A  &c  3  -  ■  Td  in  his 
7th  ed. :  but  he  changed  apparently 

lUSe  tl ther  word  had  th.-  au- 
thority  Ol  X 

25.  nr ill  not  be  able  to  stand:  i.m-mz 

Tl  Tg  Me]  Al. 

-'>■   hi:  HAD  in  i  o.Mi:  .li\ il.-l  and:  Td. 


•J7.  BUT  no  one  &c.  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Tg-mg 
Al  have  the  reading,  word  for  word, 
X"  one  can,  (Al.  Hut  not  ran  any 

one)  the  effects  of  the  >ti ,'  man, 

having  entered  into  bis  hou«e,  plun- 
der ;  Td  Tg  adopt.  Hut  not  can  anj 
One  (Tl'.  But  no  one  can),  into  the 
house  of  the  strong  man  having 
entered,  his  effects  plunder. 

28.  add  the  to  "blasphemies"  (it  is  also 

before    "sins"):    <ib°  Lm  Td   Te 

Mey   Al. 

29.  eternal  sin  :  Gb"  Lm  Td  T^  Mey  Al 

w.  x  i;  L  A  33  :  also  sin  (the  more 
restricted  word,  the  other  occurring 
in  the  sense  of  mi  It)  (J* 

D:  also  crime .  or  sin,  in  all  it  (but 
one)  yg  (except  tol)  arm  cop  Cyp 
Aug;  "judgment"  w.  A  (J-  &c. 
most  curss  each-syr;  jnaiishment, 
still  other-. 

31.  "  then  "  (i.e.  therefore,  looking  back  to 

v.  21):  Elz  GbMey.  —  ANDinst*  of 
"  then  "  :  Td  Lm  Tg  Al.  —  c<  >.mes  : 
Td.  — tr.  "brethren"  "mother": 
Gb  Lm  Td  Tg. 

32.  pay  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  —add,  and 

THY  sisteks:  Gb  Lm  Td  [Tg- 
mg]  Mey  [Al]. 

33.  ANSWERING,  HE  SATS:  TdTg  (Tg- 

mg  :i-  c.  v.)  Al.  — and  instead  of 
"  or  "  :  ( M/  Lm  Td  Tg.  —  om.  "  in  v  » 
(2nd):  [Tg]Al. 

34.  pays:   almost  all  authorities. — om. 

"my"  (2nd):  Al  (an  error  in  the 
text,  a-  he  quotes  no  authority, 
and  there  i<  none:  probably  it  arose 
from  the  correction  in  v.  33). 

35.  om.  "For":    Lm  Td  [Tg]  Al.  — om. 

"my  "  before  "  Bister"  :  Gb  3  Lm 
Tl  TgMey  Al. 

CHAPTER   IV. 

1.  is  gathered:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL  — a 

vki:v  large:  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
4.  om. "  of  the  air  " :  Gb  Lm  Td  TgMev 

Al. 

8.  OTHEB  [portions]  (plur.):  Td  Tg-mg 

Al.      INTO:  Els  &c  —to  (to  the 

extent  of):   'I'd  Tg  Mey  Al. 

9.  om.  "  unto  them  "' :  GbLm  Td  Tg  Al. 

10.  the  PARABLES  :   Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

11.  om.  "to    know":    Gb        Lm   Td  Tg 

Mey   Al.  —  am.  :    pn  :     I         Bli  Gb 

Lm   Tg  Al  (the    latter    trans! 

"the    whole    matter    i-    trail-acted" 

ill  parables  |.     Td  omit-  tin-  article. 

12.  om.  "sins":   Gb       Lm]  Td  Tg  [Tg- 

m_'   Uej  Al. 
15.  in  them:  Gb'  Lm-mg  I'd  Mey;  into 
them,  Tg  (Tg-mg  a    C    \.iAi. 


318 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


18.  others  :   Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — 

UPON    Td ;    i»i  among,  Elz  Gb  Lm 

Tg  Al.  — THESE  ARE  THEY  THAT  : 

Lm  (pres.  partic.  hearing)  Td  Tg 
Al. 

19.  om."  this  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

20.  those:  TdTg  (these  Tg-mg  Gb  Lm) 

Mey  Al.  — IN  thirty:  Gb'  Td  Tg 
(Tg-mg  as  0.  V.). 

21.  COMES  the  lamp:    Elz  Gb   &c.  ("is 

brought "  in  no  MS).  — om.  "  and  ;' 
before  "not":  all  Uncials  except 
D. 

22.  om.   "any  thing"  (in  last  clause): 

Gb°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  [Al].— 
EXCEPT  &c:  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al  (who  brackets  that). 

24.  om.  "  that  hear  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

26.  om.  "if":  Td  Tg  Al. 

28.  om.  "  For  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — 
blade  :  no  author,  for  article  be- 
fore it.  —  plump  wheat  (in  nom. 
case):  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

30.  How :  Gb"  Lm-mg  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — 

what  (Elz  Lm-mg  Tg-mg,  what 
kind  of). 

31.  BEING  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

34.  HIS  own  (i.e.  his  special) :  Td  Mey 
Al. 

36.  om.  "  little  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

37.  the  boat  (instd  of  "it"):  Gb"  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

38.  THE  boat-cushion :  art.  in  all  Uncials 

except  D. 
40.  om.  "so":   Lm  Tg.  —  have  you  not 
yet  faith :  Gb"  Lm  Tg. 

CHAPTER   V. 

1.  Gekasenes  :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg ;    Gad- 

arenes,  Elz  Gb  Mey ;  Gergesenes, 
Tg-mg  Al. 

2.  om.  "immediately":  Lm  [Tg]. 

3.  any  longer:   Lm  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg] 

Mey  Al.  —  not  even  with  A 
chain:  Lm  (Lm-mg  as  C.  V.)  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al. 

5.  tr.  "  mountains,"  "  tombs  "  :  Gb  Lm 

Td  Tg  Al. 

6.  And  :  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.)  Al. 

7.  SAYS  :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

9.  And  he  says  to  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

11.  mountain  :    Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al 

w.  all  the  Uncials. 

12.  they  (instd   of   "all   the    devils"): 

Gb"  (om.  "all,"  Gb  [Lm])  Td  Tg 
Al. 

13.  om.   "forthwith  Jesus":    Gb°  [Lm] 

Td  Tg  [Al].— om.  "they  were": 
Gb°°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 


14.  them  (instd   0f  "the   sw;nev).    qd 

Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  —  om.  "  out"  :  Gb°° 
Lm  Td  TgMey  Al. 

15.  om.  "and"  before  "clothed":    Gb° 

Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

18.  on  his  going  (pres.  part):  Gb"  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

19.  And  he:  Gb  Lm  (brackets  "Jesus") 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

22.  om.  "  behold  "  :  Gb'  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

23.  entreats  :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

—  AND  live  (subj.):  Lm  (not  Lm- 
mg)  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

25.  om.  "  certain  "  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey. 

26.  she  herself  :  Td. 

27.  the    things    about :    Td    [Tg-mg] 

Mey. 
29.  the  complaint:  no  pron.  expressed 

in  Uncials. 
33.  her    (i.e.    to    her):    Lm    (brackets 

"in")  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

36.  om.   "immediately":    Gb°   [Lm]   Td 

Tg  [Al].  Jesus,  disregarding: 
Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.)  Mey  Al  (who 
translates  "having  overheard")  w. 
J$  B  L  A  e  (neglected). 

37.  no  one  with  him  to  accompany:  Td 

Tg  Al  (Lm  Tg-mg  have  a  dative 
governed  by  "accompany"). 

38.  they  COME :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

40.  om.   "lying":   Gb  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

41.  koum  (or,  hum):  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as 

C.  V.)  Al. 

42.  Add,  immediately  :  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

CHAPTER   VI. 

1.  comes  :   Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.)  Mey 

Al. 

2.  pref.  the  to  "  many  "  (the  great- 

er number):  Td  [Tg-mg]  [Al]. — 
to  this  man  inst1*  0f  i«  him  "  : 
Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.)  Al.  —  AND 
SUCH  &c.  (om.  "that"):  Gb  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  (Tg  has  a  pres.  part. 
coming  to  pass;  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td, 
the  verb  come  to  pass).  It  may 
also  be  rendered,  and  [whence']  do 
such  &c.  ? 

3.  Joses.     Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

4.  And:  Lm  (Lm-mg  as  C.  V.)  Td  Tg 

Al.  —  HIS  (om.  "own")  before 
kindred:  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  —  his 
house:  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

7.  CALLS  :  most  authorities. 

8.  tr.  "  scrip."  "  bread  "" :  Td  Tg  Al. 

9.  DO  not  wear  (subj.  aor.):    St  Gb 

Lm  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  Lm-mg,  infini- 
tive) Mey  Al.  It  is  also  found  in 
aorist  imperative. 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


319 


11.  WHATEVER  PLACE:    Td  Tg  (Tg-mg 

as  0.  \  i  Mej  vi  -  om.  "  verilj  .  .  . 
,-ity  •':  (it.  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

14.  the  Baptizkr  (pies,   par  tic.   with 

:irt..  comp.  i.  i) :  Biz  Qb  Lm  Td 
Tg  Al.  —  they  said:  Lm  Tg-mg. — 
has  risen:  Lm  Td  Tg;  was  (or, 
had)  risen  up:  Biz  Gb  Mey  Al 

15.  And  (or.  Bat)  others:  GV  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al.  — om.  "it  is",  before  "a 
prophet":  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Al.  — om. 
"or"  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

16.  this  owe  bad  risen  (om.  "  if  is"): 

Gb  Lm  (brackets   "  it   is",  "  he") 

Ti  1  Tg  Al.  —  om.  "  from  the  dead  "  : 

Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al 
20.  WAS   Mi'i  B   at  A   loss:   Td  Tg-mg 

Mey  (who  adds  that  it  has  internal 

evidence  in  its  favor). 
22.  Rerodias     herself:     Elz    Gb    Td 

l.ui  [Tg-mg].  —  she  (not  emphatic) 

pleased:     Lm    Td    Tg    [having 

danced  and  pleased,  Biz  Gb  Lm-mg 

Tg-mg)  Mey  Al.— and  the  king: 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
24.  BHOULD  ask:   Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

al.— the   Baptizer  (as  above): 

Td  Tg  Al. 
27.  to  BRING :  Td  T-(Lm  Tg-mg  as  0. 

V.)  Al. 

30.  om.  "both":  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Al  — 

om.  "what"  (2nd):  Td  w.  JT  «'' 
1.  most  it  vg. 

31.  pays  :  Td  Tg  Al. 

32.  tiik  boat:    so  almost  all  MS3.    Lm 

aid-  the  prep.  <n;  Eiz  Gb  Td  Tg 
[Tg-mg]  Al  omit. 

33.  om.  "the  people":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  —  THEM(instJ  of  "him"):  Td; 
om.  ••  him  ",  Gb  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al.  — 
om.  "and came"  &c.  <il>  Lm  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al.  (Gb  omits  "and  outwent 
them") 
31.  om.  "Jesus":  Gb  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

35.  said:  TgTd  Al.  — om.  "his":  [Lm]. 

36.  om.    "bread,  for    they    have  not": 

Gbc     [Lml  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

37.  "buy",  "give"  (both  in  budj.):  Biz 

Gb  Td;  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al.  "buy  "  in 

subj  .    "give"   in   iodic.  fut.J    Tg- 

nig  "  give  "  in  budj. 
3S.  om  "and "before "see":  Gb0O[Lui] 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
41    om.  "his":  Td  Tg  Al. 
43.  basketfuls:  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
41.  om.  "about":   Gb  Lm    I'd  Tg  Mey 

Al 

45.  bends  away:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
4-    per<  biving    &c  :    Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al  — om.  "and"  before  "about": 

Lm  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Mey  Al. 


61. 


52. 
53. 

54. 


56. 


2. 


om.  " beyond  measure " :  Gb  i':]. — 
om.  "and  wondered  *' :  Gb  [Lm] 
TdTg  [Tg-mg]  Al. 

BTJ  i  their  :  Td  Tg   no!  Tg-mg). 

••  to  the  land  "  put  after  "over "  &c. : 
Td  w.  KB  LA  38. 

ten  of  that  plact  instd  of 
"they":  [Lm]  w.  ft*G  A  1.83.  &c. 
man]  vbb. 

om.  ••  round  about  "  (a  prep,  in  com- 
position with  region):  Lm-mg  Td 
Tg  Al.  The  word  "through"  is 
lit.  about,  and  belongs  to  the  verb 
"ran."  —  heard  hi  was  there:  Klz 
Gb  Mey  Al ;  butTd  Lm  omit,  and  Tg 
brackets,  "  there." 

IN  THE   MARKET   PLACES,  instd    Of 
reets  "  :   Elz  Gb  &c.  w.  all  Un- 
cials except  D. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

lit.  that  they  eat:  Td  Tg.  —  lit.  the 
loaves.  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  —  om. 
"thev  found  fault"  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

FREQUENTLY  :  Td  W.  J<  f  g1-  g2-  1  vg 
go  cop  (syr-each,  sedulously ;  setb 
intensely).  —  with  the  fist:  Elz  Gb 
Lm  Tg  Al  w.  almost  all  Uncials,  ap- 
parently all  cures,  a  few  itt  Byr-p- 
uig  Or.  The  expression,  "  with  the 
list ".  may  designate  the  intense 
rubbing. 

batiik  (lit.  baptizt  themselves,  or  be 
baptized):  almost  all  MSS.  —  sprin- 
kle themselves  (or,  be  sprinkled) :  ^ 
B  40.  53.  &c— om.  "and  of  ta- 
bles'' (couches):  Td  w.  ^  B  L  A- 

also  for  "Then":  01/  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al.  —  defiled  (common):  Gb 
Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.   . 

om.  "answered and":  TdTgAl. 

om.  "Km-":  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.— 
om.  "as  the  washing'"  (lit.  bnp- 
tis»is)  ••  of  puts  "  f  ••  an  I 

cups  "  (drinking-cwpB)  ..."  ve 
do"  :  Td  [Tg][Al]  w.  x  B  L  A  a  few 
curse  cop  ([Lm],  in  smaller  ed.,  is 
also  cited  for  tbi-  omission). 

om.  "And":  Lm  Td  Tg  [Al].— om. 
"his"  (twice):  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

again  (inst"1  of  "all "):  Gb'  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

out  of  the  man  :  Lm  Td  Tu'  Mey  Al 

—  o;n.  ■•  those"  :    I'l 
.  om    the  ver  e:   T  1    I'g]  [Al]  w.  K  B  L 
\,  two  cures  cop. 
OP  bim  the  parable :  Gb^  Lm   ■ 
Mey  Al 

nsing  I  ma  ■•  gen  agreeing  with 
VAULT)  :    Lm  Td  I  But 


320 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


Elz  Ob  have  it  in  neut.,  referring  to 
the    preceding   as    a   whole  (D,    it 
cleanses). 
21.  "adulteries*-   after  "murders*':  Td 
Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al. 

24.  oni.  "and  Sidon":   Gb°  Td  [Tg-mg] 

Mey  Al. 

25.  Bur  immediately instd  of  "For"': 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — entered  :  Td. 

27.  And  h  i-;  said  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

28.  om.  "yet"  (for):  [Lm]  Td  Tg. 

30.  young  child:  Lm  Td  Tg  Al("  daugh- 

ter ",  D  1.  itt ;  girl,  most  it). 

31.  Tyre,    HE    came    through    Sidon 

&c. :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  w.  & 
15  D  L  A  33  it  (except  q)  vg  &c. 

35.  om.  "  straightway  "  :  |  Lm]  Td  Tg  [Tg- 

mg]  Mey  Al.    (Td  adds  it  to  LOOS'0). 

36.  THEY  (emphatic,  i  e.  on  their  part): 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al 

CHAPTER  VTII. 

1.  being  again  a  large:  Gb'  Lm  Td 

Tg  Al. — om.  '•Jesus":  Gb  Lm 
Td  Tg  Al.— om.  "his":  Gb°°  Td 
Tg. 

2.  are  remaining:   Elz  &c.  w.  most 

authorities  (0  V.  with  D  and  it).  — 
[it  is]  three  days  (days  iu  nom. 
case) :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al ;  but 
Elz  in  accus.  —  om.  "  me  "  :  Lm  [Tg] 
Mey  Al. 

3.  AND  some:  Lm  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C. 

V.)  Al  —have  come  :  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  (Tg-mg  Al  are  from). 

6.  COMMANDS:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

7.  om.   "commanded    to  also":    Td  w. 

£"{*. — a  blessing  on  them,  he  com- 
manded to  serve  out  also  these:  Tg 
Mey'Al.  But  Lm  transp.  "  them  ", 
"  these  "  ;  Td  omits  "  also  these  ". 
9.  om.  "  that  had  eaten  "  :  Gb°  Td  [Tg] 
Mey  Al. 
THE  boat :  almost  all  MSS.  —  Dalma- 
kutha  :  variously  Melegada,  Ma- 
gada ;  and  in  itt,  Magi  dan,  Mage  dan, 
Magedam,  Mageda. 

12.  om.  "  after  "  (the  prefix  of  the  verb) : 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

13.  om.  "into  the  ship":  Gb°°  Td  [Tg] 

Mey  Al. 

16  om.  "saying":  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
—  they  have:  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al 
(Tg-nigasO.  V.) 

17.  om  ".Jesus":  Td  [Tg]  AL— om. 
"yet"  (2nd):   Lm  Tg  Mey  Al. 

19.  add  also:  Td.— Lm  Al  in  v.  18  put 
an  interrog.  after  "hear  you 
NOT "  ;  they  also  connect  "  and 
remember  NOT  "  w.  verse  19  Td 
puts  a  comma  where  Al  puts  the 


10 


interrog.,  also  after  remember 
not,  and  makes  one  question  of 
the  two  verses,  as  far  as  '-take 
up  ".     Gb  Tg  make  three  questions. 

20.  say  to  him:  Tg-mg  Al. — om.  also: 

Lm  Tg  AL—  And :  Lm  [Tg]  Al  as  C  V. 

21.  om.    "How":    Td    Mey    Al. — not 

yet:  Lm  (Lm-mg  as  C.  V.)  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

22.  they  come:    Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

23.  brought  :    Td  Tg  {led,  Elz  Gb  Lm 

Tg-mg)  Al. — beholdest  thou:  Tg- 
mg  Al. 

24.  because  &c. :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al  (also  the  reading  of  St  and  Elz 
1024.  But  Td  quotes  Elz  1633  for 
omission  of  "because"). 

25.  all   things:    Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

26.  om.  "  nor  tell  it  to  anv  in  the  town  "  : 

Td  [Tg-mg]  w.  S*SCBL  1.*  209. 

27.  om.  "to  them":  [Tg]. 

28.  add,  HIM  saying:    Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

(told,  Td  Tg-mg  Al.)  — [It  is] 
one  ("  John  ",  "  Elijah  ",  in 
accus. ;  one,  in  the  nom.):  Lm  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al. 

29.  asked   them :    Gb'  Lm   (Lm-mg  as 

C.  V.)TdTgMey  Al— om.  "And" 
before  "  Peter  "  :  Td  Tg  Al. 
31.  BY  the  elders :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.  —  the  scribes  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg 
Al. 

33.  and  SAYS:  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.) 

Al. 

34.  If  any  one :  Gb'  Lm  Tg.  —  FOLLOW 

after:  Gb  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  0.  V.) 
Mev  Al. 

35.  his  OWN  life  (2nd) :  Gb°  Td  Tg  Mey. 

—  om.  "  the  same  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 
Al. 

36.  DOES  it  profit  :    Lm-mg  Td  Al.  — 

pref.  the  to  "man":  Lm  Tg  Mey 
[Al].  —  to  gain,  and  forfeit  : 
Td  Al. 

37.  For  what:    Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  —might 

give  Td  Tg  ( Al  brackets  "  shall  a 
man  give  "). 

38.  For  whoever  :  all  Uncials  except  D. 

CHAPTER    IX. 

1.   SOme   HERE    OF   THOSE    STANDING  : 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al  w.  B  D*  (d  a  q  add, 
with  me). 
3.  om.  "as  snow":  Gb°°  Td  Tg  AL- 
SO whiten  :  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

5.  SAYS  :  all  Uncials  but  D. 

6.  what  to  answer:   Gb"  Td  Tg  Al. 

—  had  become:  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 


vakioi's   ki:adi\(;s. 


:\-J.] 


7.  om.  "saying":  <ih  T.l  Tg  Al. 

11.  [Why  is  it]:  Bame  as  ii.  16.    Oomp. 

also  i\  28. 

12.  om.  "answered  and":   Qb°  Td  Tg     48, 

(Tg-DJg    as    ('.    V  )    Mcv    Al.  —  cm. 

cilj  ":  Td  [Tg].  41, 

14.  they  Baw  (also  the  partic.  transl   in 

c.  V.  "when  be  came",  is  plur. ) : 

Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  Al  as  C.  V.)  — om. 

"the"  before  "scribes":  all  Uu-     45. 

rials  but  1). 
1»*>.  them,  for  ••  the  Bcribes":  Gb  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al. 

17.  add,  him  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mcv  Al.  —  om 

"and  said":  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  49. 

18.  om.  "his":   Gb°°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

19.  THEM,  for  ••  him  "  :  Elz  Gb"  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al 

20.  CONVii.sKii   (lit.  convulsed  all  up): 

I. in  Td  Tg-mg. 

22.  "fire"  "waters":  without  the  art.,       1. 

Eh  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.    But  the       2. 
art.  may  perhaps  be  implied,  as  in 
the  phrase,  to  [i/n  \  lakt .  5. 

23.  om.  "believe":  Gb00  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg] 

Mey  [Al]. 

24.  om.  '-And":  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Al.  — om. 

•   with   tear-":   Lm  Td  Tg  Mej   Al. 

—  om.  "  Lord r' :  Ub  Lm  Td  Tg  Mcv 
Al. 

26.  om.  "  him  »  (1st) :  Gb  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey     10. 

AL  — om.  "of  him"  (2nd):  all  Un- 
cials lut  1).  —  THE  OBEATEB  NUM- 
BEB:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

27.  hold  OF  ms  hand:  Lm  Td  Tg.  12. 

28.  [N'hv  is  it]  &c. :  Elz  Gb  Td  Tg  Al  as 

ii.  18  &c. 

29.  om.  "and  fasting"  :  Td  [Tg-mg]  Mey. 

30.  WERE   PASSING:    Elz  Gb  Td  Tg-mg     13. 

Mcv  Al. 

31.  om.  "  to  them'':  [Tg-mg].  —  AETEB 

THREE    DATS:    Gb"  Lm   Td   Tg 

Mey  Al.  1  \ 

33.  THEY   came:    Lm   Td  Tg  AL  — om. 

"among    yourselves":    Gb°°  Lm     16. 

1 1  Tg  Mey  Al. 

'.'A.  om.  "bj   the  way":   [Lm]  [Tg-mg].         19. 

37.  one  of  THESE  :  Td  w.  X  C  A  curss.         20. 

LD  John  to  him  :  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.     21. 

—  by  thy  name:  St  Gb  Mey.  —  om. 
••  who  'iff-  not  follow  us  "  :  Gb  w. 
X  1!  C  1.  A  cur--  v  -  (it  is  wanting 
in  Lk). —  fin.  "because  be"  &c. :     22 

Dg]  (••om."  Tg-mg)  w.  D  X 
1.  &c.  it  (exc.  f    \_r  arm.  24. 

40.  you,    your:    8t    Gb     I. in    Mcv.  — is. 

OtTB:   Elz  Td  Tg  Al. 

41.  om.  "  inv  "  :  Gb  Lm  Tg  Mcv  Al. 
42   expr*   in  <t  tiii.-e  :  Lm  Td  Tg   Tg- 
mg]   '■.■■■ 

nog  Al).  —  om.  ••  in  me  "      21 


Td    [Tg-mg]    Al.  — LARGEST    SIZE 

(lit.  an  ass1  mill-stone):  GrV  Lm  Td 

Tg  Al. 
45,  17.  that  thou  (ace.  and  infin.): 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
16.  om.  ••  Where  their  worm  dietta  not. 

and  the  fire  is  not  quenched  " :  Gb 

Td  [Tg]  Mey  w.  a  B  C  L  A  1-  28. 

See.  COp  arm. 
om.  "  into  the  fin-  that  never  shall  be 

quenched":  Gb00[Lm]Td  Tg  Mey 

[Al] 

om.  "fire":  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg] 
Mcv  Al. 

om.  "and  every  sacrifice  shall  he  salt- 
ed with  salt"  :  Td  [Tg]  (••  om."  Tg- 
mg)  w.  !$  15  1.  A  (Td  tliiuks  it  an 
add.  from  Lev.  ii.  13) 

CHAPTER   X. 

AND  BEYOND  :    Lm  T<1  Tg  Mey  AL 
om.  -the"  before  "Pharisees":  Gb 

Lm  Tg  Al 
om.    "answered   and":    Td   Tg  (not 

Tg-mg)  Al. 
om.  "God":   [Lm]  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as 

('.  V.)  .Mey  [Al]  w.  ^  B  O  L  A  c  ffs 

cop. 
om.   "and  cleave  to  his  wife":    Td 

[Tg-mg]  Mey. 
in  (lit.  into):   Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  — om.  "his":  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 

[Al]  — ABOUT   this:    Lm   Td  Tg 

Mcv  Al. 
IF  sii  ;:.  MARRY  :  Gb'  Td  Tg  Al  (also 

Lm,  marry).    Meyer  considers  this 

reading    a    mechanical    repetition 

from  v.  11. 

them,    inst'i     of    THOSE     BRINGING: 

Lm-mg  Tg-mg  w.  £  B  C  L  A  c  k 
cop.;  a  reading  supposed  to  have 
come  out  ft'  Mt  and  Lk. 

om.  "an. I  "  before  "  forbid":  Gb  Td 
Tg  Mcv  Al. 

FERVENTLY  BLESSES:  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

THY  mother:  bin  Td. 

fin.  "answered  and":  Td  [Tg-mg]. 

lit.  fails  thee  (in  accus.):  Td  Tg-mg 
Al.  —  OUl.     "take    up     the     CTC 
Gb         [.in]  T.l  TV  —THE  POOB  :  Els 
T.l  (om.  the  art  .  Gb        Mcv   Tg  Alj. 

THE  raying:    Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al 

("that  ",    in    h  . 
fin.  "for  them  that  trn-t  in  riches"': 

T.l  [Tg-mg    W.  X  BA- 
uu.  before  "needle":  Elz  Ub  Td  Al 

(fin.  Li.    I. in  Tg). 
saying  t<>  him:  Tg-mg  \t.   ^  I!  »'  A 

cop. 
fin.  ■•  And  "  :  T.l  Tg  Al. 


322 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


28.  om.  "  Then  ;  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

29.  om.  "answered  and"  :  Td  Al  (Gb  Lm 

Tgom.  "And"  ;  Tg-mg  as  C.  V.).  — 
tr.  u  father  ",  "  mother  "  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al.  —  om.  "  or  wife  "  :  Gb°  Lm 
Td  Tg  Al.  — pref.  SAKE  to  "gos- 
pel": Gb[Lm]TdTgMey  Al. 

30.  mother:  Lm  Tg  w.  &2  A  C  D. 

32.  BUT  some:  Td  Tg  Mey  Ewald  (in 
Mey)  w.  ^B  C*  L  A  two  or  three 
curss  cop  arm  (the  Gr.  words  thus 
translated  are  just  like  the  words 
translated  exactly  in  the  same  way, 
Mt  xxviii   17,  in  the  C.  V. 

.;i  tr.  "scourge",  "spit":  Lm  Td  Tg 
Al.  — om.  last  "him":    [Lm]  [Tg]. 

—  AFTER  THREE  DAYS:  Gb" 
Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

35.  add  "  to  him  "  after  "  saying  "  :  [Lm] 

Td  Tg  Al.  — ask  OF  THEE:  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

36.  lit.,  me  that  I  should  do  :  Td. 

38.  OR  be  baptized:   Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

39.  om.  "indeed"  :  Td  Tg  Al. 

40.  OR  at  [my]  left:    Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

—  om.  "my"  (2nd):  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

42.  And  Jesus:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

43.  is  it :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

44.  first  among  you :  Lm  Tg-mg.  —  first 

OF  YOU  (or,  your  first):  Elz  Gb  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al. 

46.  they  COME  :  Elz  Gb  Td  Tg  Al.  —  he 

comes:  Lm  Tg-mg. — AND  his  dis- 
ciples: Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  AL  — A 
BLIND  beggar  (om.  "  begging") : 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

47.  the  Nazarene:  Lm  Td  Tg  Al  (Elz 

Gb  Mey,  Nazorasan). 
49    and  said,  Call:  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

50.  leaped  UP  (lit.,  having  leaped  up): 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

51.  answering   him,   Jesus  said:    Td 

Tg  Al— Rabbuni  (Kabbouni)  for 
"Lord":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al 
(Lord,  Rabbi :  D  itt). 

52.  HIM  (2nd),  for  "Jesus":  Gb  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

1.  draw  near  (pres.)  w.  most  author- 
ities. —  om.  "  unto  Beth  phage  "  : 
tib°  Lm  Td  [Tg-mg]  w.  D  itt  vg  Or 
J  er. 

2    has  YET  sat :  Lm  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  sat). 

3.  om.  "  that":  Lm  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Al. 

—  he  SENDS:  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.— add  again:  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg] 
(Lm  Td  Tg  adopt  a  pointing  which, 
even  without  "again,"  would  make 


the  last  clause  a  remark  to  be  made 
to  the  owner  of  the  colt,  as  the 
message  of  Jesus  to  him.  But  Al, 
with  the  same  pointing  as  Tg  and 
'I'd,  defends  the  C.  V.). 
4.  a  colt :  Gb  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al.  — om.  art. 
before  "  door  "  :  Tg  Al. 

6.  said,  for  "commanded":  Gb"  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

7.  BRING:  Gb'  TdTgMeyAl. — THROW 

(pres.):  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

8.  OTHERS  GREEN  BOUGHS  &C  :  Td 

Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.)  Mey  Al.  — om. 
"  and  strewed  in  the  way  "  :  Td  Tg 
Mev  A I 

9.  om.  "saying":  Gb°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

10.  om.  "  in  the  name  of  the  Lord"  :  Gb 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mev  Al. 

11.  om.  "Jesus":  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

—  om.  "and",  exprd  before  tem- 
ple": Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  — om. 
"  and  "  (4th) :  all  authorities  but  D. 

14,  15-  om.  "Jesus":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

—  THOSE  SELLING,  THOSE  BUY- 
ING: Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

17-  AND  said:  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.) 
Mey  Al.  — om.  "to  them":  [Lm] 
[Al]. 

18.  tr.  "scribes",  "chief  priests":  Gb' 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

19.  whenever,   for   "when":    Td  Tg 

(Tg-mg  as  C.  V.).  But  Mey  con- 
tests it  as  improper,  and  an  old 
error  of  a  copyist.  —  THEY  went: 
Lm  Tg 

23.  om.  "For":   Lm  Td  [Tg]  Mey  AL  — 

what  (thing,  sing.):  Td  Tg  Al. — 
om.  "whatsoever  he  saith":  Gb° 
Td  Tg  Mey  [Al]. 

24.  received  (2nd  aor.) :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Alw-SBCLA. 

26.  om.  "  But  if  ye  do  not  forgive,  neither 
will  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven 
forgive  your  trespasses"  :  Td  Tg  w. 
^iiLS  A  curss  itt  cop  arm  aeth 

28  SA id  :  Td  Tg  Al.  —  OR  who :  Td  Tg- 
mg  Mey  Al. 

29.  om.  "answered  and":    Td  Tg  Al  — 

om.  "  also  "  :  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Mey  Al. 

30.  lit.  the  baptism  that  was  John's:  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

31.  om.  "  then  "  :  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al. 

32.  om.    "if":  Gb00  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

(who  all,  except  Gb  Tg,  put  an 
interrog.  point  after  "men"). — 
really  (put  before  "that"):  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al. 

33.  answering  Jesus  they  say:  Lm- 

mg  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  0.  V.)  Al.  —  om. 
"answering  '  after  "Jesus"  (2nd) : 
[Lm]  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Mey  Al. 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


323 


('HAPTEN    XII. 


2.  fruits:  Td  Tg  Al. 

4.  oin.    "cast    stones    at   and",   "'sent 

awaj  " :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  (Gb°° 
om.  the  first  clause). 

5.  om.  ••  again  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

6.  om.  "therefore":   [LmJ  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  —  STILL    had    ONE    BELOVED      30 
s<.\  :   Lm   Td  Tg  Mey    Al  ( Lm  Tg- 
mg,  "  baring ""  ;  Qb°  om.  "his"").     31 
—  ora.  "also-:    [Lm]   Td   Tg   [Tg- 
nig]  Al. 

8  put  "him"  after ''killed":   Td  Tg     32 

(Tg-mg  as  C.  V.)  Al.  —add  "  him  "     33 
after  ••  east  "  :  Lm  Td  Tur  Mey  Al. 

9  om.  "  therefore  "  :  Td  [Tg-mg]  Al. 
12.  And  instead  of  "Bnt"  :  all  MSS. 
lo.    BY  (or,  with)  a  WORD  :   all  MSS. 

14.  bhodld  we  give:  all  MSS. 

15.  PERCEIVING:   GrV  Td  W.  5<*  D  COT88 

ittgo.  :>1 

17.  om.  "answering":    Lm  Td  Tg  Al. —     3b' 

WHAT      ARE      I'.KSAII'S      RENDER 

&c.  (words  in   this  order):    Td  Tg 

Mey  Al  (Kb  Gb  Lm  as  0.  V.).  — IN-  37. 

TENSELY  wondered  (the  verh  with  3S. 

a  prefix   intensive):    Td  Mey  w.  &  41. 

i:  !..  43. 

18.  om.  '"the":  all  Uncials. 

19.  a  child  :  Lm-mg  Td  Tg-mg  AL  —  om. 

"his"  (the  wife):  Qb°  Td  Tg  Mey 
AL 

20.  om.  "  Now  :  "  St  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mev 

AL 

21.  LEAVING  NO  OFFSP.  BEHIND:  Lm- 

111-  Td  Tg  AL 

22.  om    ••  had  her  and":  [Lm]  (not  om. 

"and")Td  Tg  Mev  AL 

23.  om.  "therefore":   (Jb03  Td  Tg  Mey 

AL — om.  "when  (whenever)  they 
shall  rise":  Gb  [Lm]  Tg  (Td 
urges  for  its  retention  that  neither 
Mr  nor  Lb  has  it) 

24.  om.  "And answering":  Td  Tg  Al.  5 

25.  om.  "  the  "  before  "  angels  "  :  Elz  Gb 

Lm  Td  Tg  (-nig.  [the  angels])  Mey 
Al.  —  <>ni.  "which  are":  Gb  Lm  Td 
[Tg]. 

27.  om.  *ftheGod"(2nd):  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al ;  is  not  a  God  &c:  Lm  Tg 
AL  —  om.  "therefore";  also  the 
emphatic  "  yon  "  (i  e  you  on  your 
part):  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 

28    om.  "and  '  before  " perceiving " :  al-      9 
most  all  author  — knowing  Elz  Gb     11 

a  g    Mev    Al  —  ••  all  "    1  oent 
gend  ):  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.    The  fern.     11 
pron.  is  a  loptod  bj   Bis  w.  M  and 

main  CUI  ]."> 

29.  om."And":TdTgAl  —  om."him": 

Td  [Tg]AL— om.  "The,  of  all  the  |  18 


commandments  ",  and  add  1^:  Td 
'JV  (Tg-mg,  A  first  [commandment 
be/or f  every  thing])  Mev  Al  (Lm  in 
text  has,  A  first  [commandment] 
before    every    thing   [is];    Lm-mg 

same  as   Tg-mg,  Onlj    the   wi.pl-   in 

a  different  order,  and  none  of  them 
bracketed). 

om.  ••  this  is  the  first  command- 
ment •"  :  Td  [Tg-mg]  Mev  Al 

om.  "And  the":  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.  —  om.  ••like":  Td  [Tg-mg]  Mey 
Al  (Lm  Tg,  [is]  likt  it). 

om.  "  God  " :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL 

om.  "and  with  all  the  soul":  [Lm] 
Td  [Tg-mg]  — A  (.111: at  DEAL 
more:  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  <'.  V.).— 
pref.  "the"  before  "whole  burnt 
off.":  so  all  MSS.  —  xhe  before 
"sacrifices":  Elz  Td ;  om  Gb  Lm 
T_r  Al  Mev  Dav. 

add  ••him":   Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  [Tg]  AL 

om.  "For":  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 
—  says  the  Lord:  Gb  Tg  (Tg-mg 
also  Elz  Lm  Td  Al  as  C.  V.)  Mey. 

om.  "  therefore  "  :  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mev  Al. 

om.  "  unto  them  "  :   Td  Tg  Al. 

om.  "Jesus":  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mev  AL 

SAID:  (ih  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey.  — CAST- 
ING (pres.  part.,  not  aor.):  Lm  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

om  "answering":  Td  Tg  Mev  AL  — 
add  hen  to  ••  left  "  :  Lm  Tg.  Cyp- 
rian thus  says  :  ••  In  the  <  Jo-pel  "the 
Lord  says.  '  There  will  not  he  left  in 
the  temple  a  stone  upon  a  stone, 
which  will  not  he  thrown  down; 
and.  '  After  the  third  day  another 
will  arise  without  hands.'""  So  also 
D  and  most  of  the  Italic  788. 

these  all  :   Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL 

om.  "answering":  Td  Tg  Al. — to 

ill  KM  after  say  :   Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
om.  ••  For":    'I'd  [Tg-mg]  Al. 
om.  "for":  Td  [Tg 
om.  "and"   before  •'there  shall  be 

earthquakes":     Td    Tg    Al. — om. 

"and  "  before  "  there  -hail  he  fam- 
ines": Td  [Tg]  Mev  AL— om  "and 
troubles  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg.  —A 
beginning :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg. 

om.  "for":  Td  [Tg]  ("om."  Tg-mg) 

om     •'  neither    premeditate  " 
[Lm;  Td  Tg 

om.  ••  spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  proph- 
et »:  Gb  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Al 

om.  "And":  Lm  [Tg]  — om.  ••into 
the  bouse1 

om.  " your  flight " :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mej  Al. 


324 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


20.  the  days :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

21.  om,  "or":  Gb°  Td  Al. 

22.  And  inst<*  of  '-For'':   Td.     The  lat- 

ter does  not  fluctuate  in  Mt  — 
perform  (lit.  do):  Td  Mey  Al. 
The  reading  "show"  {give)  does 
not  fluctuate  in  Mt,  as  here.  The 
words  "  perform  ",  "  seduce",  which 
are  used  by  Mark  alone,  are  also 
used  by  Origen  in  allusion  to  these 
words  of  Jesus.  —  om.  "even": 
Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al.  This  word  does 
not  fluctuate  in  Mt. 
23  om.  "behold":  [Lm]  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg 
as  C.  V.)  Mey  Al. 

25.  stars  will  be  falling  out  op  the  sky : 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

26.  in  clouds  :   most  authorities. 

27.  om.  "  his  "  (the  angels) :  Gb°  [Lm]  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al.  —  the  chosen  :  Td  Tg 
Al. 

28.  put  forth  the  leaves  :   Elz  Gb  Td  — 

THE  leaves  put  forth  :  8t  Lm  Tg  Al. 
—  it  is  known:  Mey  Al  Tg-mg. 
30.  these  ALL  :  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg,  all  these) 
Al. 

32.  OR  hour:    Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.— 

an  angel:  Tg-mg  Al.  — om.  "  which 
are":  Td  Tg  Al. 

33.  om.  "  and  pray  "  :  Lm  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 

34.  om.    "and"   before    "every    man": 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

35.  whether  at  evening  :  Td  Tg  Al. 
37.  what  (sing.):    Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Al ; 

plur.  Elz  Gb  Mey. 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

2.  For:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

3.  om.   ''ami"  (2nd):   Td  [Tg-mg]  Mey 

Al  -—DOWN:  Elz  Gb  have  this 
both  before  the  noun,  and  in  com- 
pos, with  the  verb  ;  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al  om.  the  former. 

4.  om.  "  and  said  "  :  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 

5.  this  ointment  :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al 
9.  And  before  "  verily  "  :    [Lm]  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. — om.  "this"  (the  Good 
News) :  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
10.  WHO  [was]  one:   Td  Tg  Al.— MIGHT 
(optat.):  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

14.  pref.    "my"    to   "guest-chamber": 

[Lm]  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Mey  Al. 

15.  and  there:  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

16.  om.  "his":  Td  [Tg]. 

19.  om.    "And":    Td    AL— om.    "and 

another  "  &c. :  Gb°  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]. 

20.  om.   "answered  and":  Gb°  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al. 

21.  pref.   Because:   Td  [Tg]  AL  — om. 

"  were  it "  :  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  AL 


:    [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Al. — 
(2nd):    Gb   Lm  Td  Tg 

Gb°  Lm 


22.  om.   "Jesus ' 

om.   "eat' 
Mey  AL 

23.  om.  "the"  before  "cup 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

24.  om.   "new":    Gb°°   Td   Tg  Mey   Al 

(Td  Tg  lit.,  my  blood  which  is  of  the 
covenant). 
27.  om.  "because  of  me":  Gb°°  Td  Tg 
Mey  AL— om.  "this  night"  Gb°° 
[Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

29.  If  even  (implying  the  fulfilment  of 

the  supposition) :  Td  Tg  Al.  —  even 
if  (implying  some  uncertainty):  Elz 
Gb  Lm  Mey. 

30.  add    thou    (emphatic    pron.)    after 

"  that "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL 

31.  continued    speaking   (lit.    talk- 

ing) :  in  imperf.  tense,  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al.  —  om.  "the  more":  Gb° 
Lin  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

35.  AND  going  forward :  Gb  Lm  Td  Mey 

Al ;  approaching  (advancing) :  Gb' 
Tg.  See  also  Mt.  If  the  latter  is 
retained,  Lange  thinks  it  must 
mean,  drawing  near  to  God. 

36.  om.  "  wilt"  :  all  Uncials  but  D. 
38.  come  :  Td  Al. 

40.  om.  "again":  Gb°°  Tg  [Tg-mg].— 
weighed  down  (verb  and  pre- 
fix) :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL 

43.  add  Iscariot:  Lm  Td  [Tg]  Mey  AL 

—  om.  "great":  [Lm]  Til  Tg  [Tg- 
mg]  Mey  AL  — om.  "the"  before 
"elders":  Td. 

45.  om.  "  Rabbi  "  (1st) :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg. 

46.  om.  "  their"  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al 

47.  A  certain  one:  Elz  Gb  Td  Mey. — 

the  sword:  all  authorities  but  D 
curss. 

51.  WAS   accompanying  :    Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al.  — om  "  the  young  men  "  : 
Gbbo  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

52.  om.  "  from  them  "  :    Gb°  [Lm]  Td  Tg 

[Tg-mg], 
53    om.  "  him  "  :  Td  [Tg-mg]. 
60.  "nothing"    &c.  :    one   question,  by 

Lm  Td  Al. 
62.  AMID  the  clouds  :  all  author,  but  G 

curss  vss ;  which  have  vpon. 
65.  took  him  [in  charge]  :  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Alw^ABCD&c.  curss  cop 

syr-p. 

68.  neither,  NOR:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al 

(Tg  Al  put  comma  after  "  know  "  ). 

69.  began  to  say  again  :  'I'd. 

70.  om.    "and  thy  speech"  &c. :    Gb°° 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
72.  add  immediately  :  Gb-'  Lm  Td  Tg. 

—  HOW  (or,  as)  Jesus:  Lm  Td  Tg 
Al.  —  The  position  of  "  twice  ", 
"thrice"    is    quite    various:    Td 


VARIOUS    READIXtiN. 


325 


Tg-mg,  trow  twice,  thrice  deny; 
Lin  Tg  Al.  twici  rrmr.  tiirir,-  deny; 
Els  til)  crow  twict ,  deny  thrice.  \  erj 
many  other  passages  are  similar  to 
this. 

CHAPTER   XV. 

2.  bats:  Td  Tg  Al. 

3.  om.    "hut    he    answered    nothing": 

Els  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

4.  ACCUSE  thee  of:   Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

7.  "in.  ••  with  him  " :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

8.  going  ri"  (dva6ug  for uva6o/]aag) : 

Lm  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  aa  0.  V.)  Mey  Al. 

—  om.  ••  ever  "  :  Td. 

12.    AGAIN  ANSWERING-:   Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

—  om.  "whom  you  call":  Lm  Tg 
[Tir-ing].  —  om.  "will  ye  that"': 
[Tg]. 

14.  om.  ••  the  more  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

19.   His  head:  all  authorities  but  D  itt. 
,.i    "  to  drink":  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

'24.  And  they  CRUCIFY!  Td  Tg  Al. — 
DISTRIBUTE:  GbLmTd  rgMeyAl. 

28.  om.  the  ferae:  Qb  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al 
Day  ("an  old  interpolation,  but  for- 
eign from  Mark'.-  usage",  Mej  ). 

30.  lit.  having  cotne  down  :  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mev   Al. 

32.  Lm  Al  interpoint  so  as  to  read,  The 
Christ  4"c.  cannot  save  him 

34.  om.  "saying":  Td  Tg  Al— i.kma: 
l.in  Td;  lama,  TgAl;  Klz  Gb,  lam- 
ma:  al>o  lima,  lfima.  la>ma. 

36.  om.  "and":   Lm  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

30.  om.  "cried  our  and":  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

41.  om.  "also":  Lm  Td  [Tg]. 

42.  [dav]  n<ar  (or,  towards)  Sabbath:  Lm 

Tg. 

43.  COMING  (having  come) :  Gb"  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mev  Al. 

45.  the  corpse:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

46.  om.  ••an. l"  in-top'  "took":    Lm  'I'd 

Tg  Mey  Al.  —  DEPOSITED  (laid 
down):   Els  Gb  Td  Mey  Al. 

47.  Joses:    Lm   I'd  Tg  Al.  — laid  (perf 

tense) :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

;j.  <>i  POP:   HI/.  Gb  Td  Al ;  away  from . 

Lm   I 
4.  rolled   BACK   (or,    up):    Td   Tg    Al ; 

away  :  Els  <;h  Can. 

8.  om.  "quickly":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. — add,  According  to  Mark:   Tg 
W.  1!. 

9.  prom  whom  :  ail  MS3. 

12.  And  after  ;  bo  all  authorities. 
11.  pref.  And:  Lm  Tg  [Tg-mg]. 

17.  om.  "  new  "  :  Tg  [Tg-mg]. 

18.  add   and    in    tlt>ir   hands,    to    "take 

up":    Tg    Tg-mg]. —SHOULD  not 
harm  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

19.  Lord   Jesus:  Lm  Tg  (om.    "Jesus" 

[Tg-mg]). 

20.  om.  ••Amen":  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

—  add  According  tu  Mark:  Tg 
Vt.  9-20    Gb  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  regard  these 
as  written  not  by  Mark,  but  by  a 
later  hand. 

(1.)  They  are  wholly  omitted  by  ^  1$  k, 
and  by  old  arm-MSS  an  I  aeth  (two  DISS). 
They  are  also  marked  by  an  asterisk  in 
187.138. 

(2.)  There  were  ancient  MSS.  as  appears 
from  L,  and  Byr-p-mg,  which  had  a  very 
different  close  from  that  which  the  later 
MSS  exhibit. 

(3.)  There  are  brief  notes  in  1.,  and 
some  thirty  other  curss.,  indicating  that 
Mark's  Gospel  in  the  most  ancient  and 
accurate  M>S  closed  with  v.  8. 

(4  )  They  are  not  recognized  in  tl 
tions  of  Ammonius,  ami  in  the  Ganons  of 
Eusebins.  The  latter  testifies  tin:  the 
accurate  and  almost  all  copies  of  the  Gos- 
pel ended  with  v.  8.  So  also  Gregory  of 
Nyssa,  Victor  of  Antioch,  Severus  of  An- 
tioch,  Jerome. 

(.">.)  But  these  verses  are  recogni/ed  aa 
a  part  <>f  the  <  lospel  by  Irenseus  and  llip- 
polytus;    and   Justin   Martyr   seems    to 

quote  ver-e   2mh.      They  are   also   ill    A    <" 

I)  K  K  &c.  most  cures  itt  vg  cop  _ 

ru   svr-p-text  and   the  other    >yrr.  aeth 
&c. 


L  U  K  E. 


CHAPTER   I. 

Title.  According  to  Luke, Td;    G  s- 
iccordiog  to  Luke.  Lm  Tg. 
5.  om.  "the"  before  "kin-  ":   Td  Tg 

[Al].  —  II K    BAD     A    WIPE    (lit.    a 
wife  to  him):  Gb"  Lm  TdTg  blei 

Al. 


15.  om.  "the"  before  "Lord":  Gb  Td 
[Tg]. 

20.  by  God:  ElzGbLm;  prom  God:  Td 
I  :  Al 

28.  om.  "the  angel  "  :  I  '■'■       U. 

—  om.  "  blessed  thou  among  wom- 
en": Gl.'  Td  [Tg]  ("om."  Tg-mg) 
Meg  Al. 


326 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


29. 


12. 


14. 


15. 


om.  "  when  she  saw  "  :  Gb  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.— om.  "his":  Gb  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

HAVING  CONCEIVED  :  Lni  Td  Tg-mg 
(Tg  as  C.  V.)  Al. 

FROM  God:  Lm-mg  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

shout  :  Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al. 

FOR   (or.  Unto)    GENERATIONS    AND 

generations  :    Td   Tg  Mey  Al ; 

generations  of  generations,  Elz  Gb 

Lm. 
OF:  lit.  out  of;  or,  from  among. 
him  :  lit.  it,  Lm  Td  &c. 
Foi:  even  (or,  also):  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 
om.  ''which  have  been":    Td  Tg  Al 

(  Iaii  reads,  the  saints,  his  prophets 

Of  old), 
om.    -our":    [Lm]   Td   Tg   [Tg-mg] 

Al. 
all  OUR  DAYS  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  (Tg- 
mg.  all  the  days)  Mey  Al. 
And  thou  too  :  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
on?-  sins :  Tg-mg. 
will  visit :  Tg-mg  w.^BL  cop  syr- 

sch. 

CHAPTER   II. 

om.  "  wife  » :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

Lm  Td  Tg  place  comma  at  end  of  v.  6 ; 
Al,  a  colon. 

om.  "lo»:  Td[Tg]. 

the  sign  :  all  MSS  but  B  W  130.  (Tg- 
mg  brackets  "  the  " ).  —  pref .  a  n  d 
to  "lying":  [Lm]  Tg  Al. — om. 
'•lying":  Td. 

PEACE  OF  good  will  (lit.  peace, 
among  men.  of  good  will;  oi,  men 
of  irood  will) :  Lm  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as 
C.  V ■.)  Mey  Al  w.  8*AB*D  it  vg  go 
Cyr-jr  Ir-lat  (The  Lord  ''sent  from 
heaven  to  men  his  own  bounty  of 
salvation'*)  Or  ("The  peace  which 
the  Lord  gives  not  on  earth,  is  not 
the  peace  of  good  will "  ;  but  in 
some  places  he  has  "  peace  "  in  the 
nominative)  Aug  and  all  the  rest 
of  the  Lat.  FF. 

the  men,  before  "the  shepherds", 
expr-i  in  Gr:  Elz  Gb  [Lm]  [Tg] 
[Al]. 

the  manger:  all  Uncials  but  II. 

om.  "  abroad  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

circumcising  HIM :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. — pref.  ALSO  (or,  even)  to 
"  was  called"  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 
Al. 

their  purification:  St  Gb  Lm  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al  w.  j<  B  &c.  &c.  Cyr  (ex- 
pressly) Or  (expressly)  "Their" 
refers  to  mother  and  child,  so  Winer 


&c. ;     but    Meyer    thinks,    to    the 
mother  an'/  Joseph. 
28.  om.  "  his"  :    [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  (but  it  is 
implied  in  the  art.). 

33.    HIS     FATHER     AND     MOTHER:     Gb 

Td  (adds  His  to  "mother")  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

37.  UP  TO  (i.e.  of  full):  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  —  this  instd  of  herself,  or, 
"she":  ElzGb  Lm. 

38.  to  God  :   Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  —  of  Jeru- 

salem  :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Al  (brackets 
"in"). 

39.  all  the  things:  Elz  Gb  Lm  Tg  Al 

40.  om.   "in  spirit":    Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

42.  om.  "  to  Jerusalem  "  :    Gb°°  Td  [Tg] 

Mey  Al.  —  they  GOING  up:  Lm 
Td  Tg  Al.  —  having  gone  up:  Elz 
Gb  Mey. 

43.  his  PARENTS(instd   of  "Jos.  and  his 

mother"):  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  But 
Mey  thinks  this  reading  came  from 
the  margin  of  some  MS. 
45.  om.  "him"  (1st):  Gb  [Lm]  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al.  —  IN  sea  RCH  of  (or,  seek- 
ing diligently) :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

51.  om.  "these":  [Lm]  Td  [Tg-mg]  [Al]. 

52.  tr.  "wisdom",  "stature":    Tg  (not 

Tg-mg). 

CHAPTER    III. 

2.  high  priest  Annas:    Gb  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al  (plur.  in  no  Uncial). 
3-  every  country  (om.  art.):  Lm  Tg  Al. 

4.  om.*"  saying":  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  —  "in  the  Desert"  Tg  connects 
with  prepare,  as  he  also  does  else- 
where. 

5.  into  straight  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
9.  om.  "good":  [Lm]. 

10.  should  we  do:  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

11.  said:  LmTdTgAl. 

12.  should  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

14.  SHOULD:  Td  Tg-mg  Mey  Al.  — NO 
ONE  instd  of  "neither  any":  Td 
Tg  w.  £<  H  syr-cu  syr-sch  cop. 

16.  add    to    repentance    after   "water": 

Lm. 

17.  to  clean  off  (infin.):    Lm-mg  Td 

Tg-mg  ("and":  Tg-mg  "om.").— 
TO  gather :  Td  w.  N*  B  e  arm,  also 

19.  om.  "Philip":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

22.  om.  "which  said":  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

23.  And  Jesus  himself  commencing 

&c.  (lit.  Jesus  himself  was.  com- 
mencing [his  ministry],  about  Sfc): 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


327 


Lm-mg  Td  Tg  w.  ^  h  i,  \  l.  88. 

&C.  most  it  Vg  Ir  <>r  Bus  8fcc;  And 
Jesus  himself  was  about  titirty  years 
oli/,  commencing  [his  ministry],  be- 
ing son  $<•.:  Biz  (Hi  I. in  Mey  Al  w. 
A  J»  A  &o.  most  corse  vsa  *'\r. 

•  II  LPTBR   IV. 

1.  in  the  Desert :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

2.  om.    "afterward":  Gb00  Liu  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

4.  om.    "saying":    Td    Tg    Al.  —  om. 

"but  by  (.'very  word  of  God":  Td 
[Tg]  Al  w.  ^  B  L  cop  (one  MS)  Bah. 

5.  om.  "the  devil":  Gb°°  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  —  om.  ••into  a  high  moun- 
tain": [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

G.    IT      HAS      BEEN      DELIVERED      l'l'  : 

most  MSS. 

7.  add,     BEFORE!     all    MSS.  —  IT    (viz. 

"this  power")  shall  all  (fern. 

gen  )  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

8.  om    "Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan'": 

Gb  [Lin]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — om. 
"for":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mej  Al. — 
The  Lord  thy  God  -halt  thou  wor- 
ship i  words  in  this  order) :  Lm  Tg  : 
but  Biz  Gb  Lm-mg  Td  Al  as  C    V 

9.  om.  ••  him  "(2nd):  Td  [Tg]  Al.  — om. 

art.  in  Gr.  before  "Son":  Gb  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
11.  ••  And  "  (  not  a  part  of  the  quotation, 
but  implying  an  ellipsis  of  "it  is 
written  "j  :    Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

17.  om.    uthe"   before   '"place":    Td  — 

UNROLLING  (lit.  havimr  unrolled) : 
ElzGb  Td  Mey  Al.  :  opening,  Lm  Tg. 

18.  om.   "to  heal  the  broken-hearted": 

Gb  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey   Al 
22.  Eli     Gb     Lm     have     ;'the"     before 

uSon":  Td  [Tg]  Al  om. 
24.  "in.  "own":  Klz  Lm  Tg  Al. 
_      POR   three  years:    Klz  Gb   Td   Mey 

[Al]. 
26-  ANDinst*    of  "But":  in  all  MSS.  — 

Si ix. ma  :  Gb>  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
29.  om.  art.  in  (Jr.  before  "brow":   Gb 

Td  Tg  Mey  AL  — so  as  to  east: 

Gb  I. m  TdTg  Mey  Al. 
34    om.  "saying":  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

prom  him:  Gb"  Lm  Id  Tg  Mey  Al. 
as.  from  the  syn.:  Gb"  Td  Tg  Mej  Al. 

41.  om    "Christ"  (1st):   Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mr.      Al. 

42.  WENT    IN    PURSUIT    OF  (or    BOUght 

t'nr):   lib  Lei    I'd  Tg  Mey  Al. 

.    l.i.i    Id  Tg  Mey 

A  I. 

44.  Judaea    in-t'1    of   "Galilee":     I- 
Al.  w.   v<  0  L  U  K  1.  &x. 


CHAPTER    V. 

1.  and  bearing:  Lm-mg  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg 

a-  C.  V.)  Al  —HE  HI.MSKI.F  :  all 
MSS  add  <(//'/.  or  nisi)  :  which  may- 
be Hebraistic  merely,  and  not  to  be 

expressed  in  English.  So  in  sev- 
eral other  places.  It  is  sometimes 
expressed  in  this  Translation. 

2.  small  boats:  Lm-mg  Td  I'g-mgAl. 

—  HAD  WASHED  (aor):    Klz  Gb  Td 

Mey;  were  washing  (imperf.),  Lm 
TgAl. 

5.  om.  "the"  before  "night":   Lm  Td 

Tg  Al.  —  NETS  :  Lm-mg  Td  Tg  (not 
Tg-mg).  —  om.  "unto  him":   I'd. 

6.  NETS  :   Lm-mg  Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al. 

—  The  word  here  translated  "Mas- 
ter" is  used  only  by  Luke.  It  is 
also  found  in  viii.  24, 45 ;  ix  88.  !'■'  j 
xvii.  13.  And  it  is  different  from 
the  word  commonly  so  translated. 
It  means  lit.  one  standing  over,  a 
sort  of  bead  man,  overseer,  superin- 
tendent, director  The  exact  equiv- 
alent in  the  German  is  vorsteher. 

7.  om.  "  which  were"  :  [Lin]  Td  Tj:  Al. 
15.   T1IK     fame:    all     MSS   — om.      "by 

him  ":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mej  Al  (who 
in  his  ed.  of  1863  ha-  removed  the 
brackets  which  C.  C.  S.  in  Lange 
ascribes  to  him). 

17.  *'<»R  him  to  hk.u:  Td  Tg-mg  Mey 
Al. 

20.  om.  "unto  him":  Gb  Lin  Td  Tg  Al. 

—  HAVE  I'.KKN  FORGIVEN:  Elz 
(ib  Lm  Td  TgAl.     So  also  v.  23. 

22.  om.  "answering":  Lm  [Tg]. 

30.  tr.  "their  scribes",  the  "Phari- 
sees "  :  I. in  Td  Tg  I  brackets  "  their  ") 
Mey  Al.  —  THIS  publicans:  Gb°  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  —  om.  "and  sin- 
ner- "  :   Al. 

33.  om.  "  Whv":  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 

34.  .iKsrs  -aid:  Td  Tg  Al. 

35.  no   art     before   "days".  —  ani>   (ox 

'  '■. ,/.  or  yeo  ;  or  tin-  sentence  may- 
be elliptical,  days  will  conn  —  <//;</ 
when  8fcc):  ElxGb[Lm]Td  Tg  Mej 
Al.  — om,  "and"  before  "then": 
Elz  Gb  I'd  Tg  Al. 
30.  FROM  a  new  :  [bin]  Td  Tg  Al.  —  II A V- 
l  NG  TORN  oil'   A    PI  i  <  i:   &C.  :   Td 

Tg  Al.  —  an  old  garment:  bo  all 
MSS.  — HE  (or  it)  Will.  BOTH 
TEAB  &c. :  I. in  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  also 
Lm-mg  tears)  Mey  Al  —will  not 
match  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al  (Tg-mg  Lm- 
mg  as  C.  V  |  i  in:  ;  PI  KCE] 
winch  is  prom  the  new  :  Gb/' 
Mey. —add  "piece",  ElzGb  Lm 
TdTg  a:. 


328 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


38.  om.  "and  both  are  preserved ":  Gb°  I 

Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 

39.  om.     "  straightway  "  :     Td    Tg    [Tg- 

mg]  Mey  Al. —  serviceable  (or, 
wholesome ;  positive  instd  of  com- 
parative) :  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V. )  Al. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

1.  om.   second-first:    [Lin]  Tg  [Tg- 

mg]  Mey  [Al]  w  £  B  L  1.  33.  &c. 
itt  cop  syr-sch  syr-p-mg  syr-jr 
aeth.  —  om.  "  the  "  before  "  grain- 
fields  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  —  plucked 
and  ate  the  heads:  Lm  Tg. 

2.  om.  "unto  them":  Gb°  [Lm]  Td  Tg 

Mey  AL— om.  "to  do":  Lm  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

3.  om.  "which  were":  Lm  Tg  [Tg-mg]. 

4.  om.  "  How":  [Tg].— om.  "also"  af- 

ter "gave":  Lm  Tg  Al. 

5.  om.  "That":  [Tg].     It  is  used  often 

as  a  mere  sign  of  quotation. 
The  Cambridge  MS  (D)  puts  v.  5  after 
v.  10,  and  in  place  of  v.  5  reads, —  On  the 
same  day  he  beheld  a  certain  man  work- 
ing on  the  Sabbath,  and  said  to  him,  Man, 
if  thou  knowest  what  thou  art  doing, 
happy  art  thou  ;  but,  if  thou  knowest  not, 
accursed,  and  a  transgressor  of  the  Law. 

6.  om.  "  also  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  [Al]. 

7.  om.  "him"  (1st):  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  —  CURES  :   Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

—  find  to  accuse:  Td  Tg  (not 
Tg-mg)  Mey  Al. 

9.  And  instd   0f  "Then":   Lm  Td  Tg. 

—  I  ASK:  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — om. 
"  one  thing  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

—  Sabbath  (sing.):  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

10.  to  him:    Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL  — 

om.    "so":    Gb   Td  Tg  Al.— om. 

'whole":    Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

—  om.  "as  the  other"  :  Gb°°  [Lm] 
Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 

12.  the  mountain  :  all  MSS.  —  "  in 
prayer  to  God  "  :  lit.  in  the  prayer 
of  God  (genitive  of  remote  relation). 

14.  and  before  "  James,  Philip,  Matthew, 
Judas":  Lm  Td  Tg  Mev  Al;  AND 
before  "  James  "  (2nd) :  Td  Mey. 

16.  om.  "also":  Lm  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al.  — 
WHO  BECAME  A  BETRAYER:  SO 
all  MSS. 

18.  om.  "and  they  "(2nd):  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  AL  — troubled  WITH  (lit. 
from):    Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

23.  in  the  same  way:   lit.  according 

to  the  same  [things],  Gb"  Lm  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al.     So  in  v.  26. 

24.  in  full  :  see  Mt  vi  2. 

25.  om.  "unto  you"  (2nd):   Gb°  Td  Tg 


Mey  Al.  — noav  after  "full":   Td 
[Tg]  Al. 
26.  om.  "  unto  you  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  TgMey 
Al. 

28.  om.  "  and  "  before  "  pray  " :    Gb  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

29.  "  And  "  :  most  MSS  om. ;  vg  has  it. 

30.  to  every  one  asking  ([Lm]  Tg  [Tg-mg] 

om.  "  that""). 

31.  om.    "also":    [Lm]    [Tg-mg].  —  om. 

the  emphatic  pron.  "ye":  [Lm] 
[Tg]. 

32.  And  instd  of  "For":  all  MSS. 

33.  add    For:     Td    [Tg-mg]    AL  — om. 

"for"  before  '•sinners'':  Td. — 
The  sinners  (perhaps  describing 
sinners  as  a  class) :  most  MSS. 

34.  om.  "for":  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

35.  excluding  from  hope  (or,  discour- 

aging) no  one :  Td  w.  J$  J?  JJ*  W" 
syrr  and  syr-jr.  Td  however  sa>  s 
that  fiT]deva,  neut.  pi.,  according  to 
Stephen's  Thesaurus,  is  not  uuheard 
of.     This  would  sustain  the  C.  V. 

36.  om.  "therefore":    Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  AL  — om.  "also":  [Lm]  Td 
[Tg]. 

37.  And  judge  not:  Elz  Gb  Lm  (Lm-mg 

as  C.  V  )  Td  Tg  AL  — pref.  and  to 
"  condemn  "  :  Td  [Tg-mg]  Al. 

38.  om.    "and"   before    "shaken"   and 

"  running  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  —  with 
what  measure :  Lm  (Lm-mg  as  C. 
V.)TdTg. 

39.  And  he  also:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL  — 

A  blind  man  (sing.):  so  all  MSS. 
—  A  ditch:  all  MSS. 

40.  A    disciple:    all    MSS  — om.    "his" 

(first) :    Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

42.  om.  "  Either  "  :  Td  [Tg]  Al.  —  "  how  " 

is  omitted  by  no  authority.  But 
C.  C.  S.  in  Lange  quotes  Tg  as 
bracketing  "  how  ".  The  "  either  " 
is  bracketed. 

43.  add  "again"  (in  last  clause):    [Lm] 

Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 
45.  the  good  man:  so  all  MSS.  —  om 
"his"  (1st):  [Tg-mg]. — and  the 
evil:  so  all  MSS.  —  "man":  om. 
Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL  — om. 
"  treasure  of  his  heart " :  Gb°° 
[Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

48.  A  foundation ;  the  rock  ;  a  flood :  so 

all  MSS.  — well  built  (om.  "  up- 
on a  rock  ") :  Td  Tg  Mey  Al 

49.  tumbled  (or,  fell  together) :  Gb'  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


1.  om.  "Now 
3.  om.  "the" 


' :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
before  "elders":  all  MSS. 


VARIOUS    READIM.s 


:\-l\) 


5.  tiik  synagogue :  all  MSS 

6.  0111.   "tn  him"'  after  "  friends  ",  also 

after  "  sa\  ing  "  :  Til  w.  i<  B. 

7.  let  be  healed  :  Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al. 

10.  cm .   "that   had  been  sick":  Lui  Td 

Tg  [Tg-mg], 

11.  om.  ••many  of:    Gb°  [Lm]  Tg  [Tg- 

mg]  [All. 

12.  this:      Elz     &c. — no    art.     before 

"only  ". 
Ii3.  HAD  (or,  was)  risen:  Lm  Td  Tg  He; 

AL 
17.  om.  "throughout"  (2nd):    [Lm]  Td 

[TgJAl. 
II).  some  two  (i.e.,  two  or  three):    Elz 

Gb    Lm     Td    Tg    Al.  —  Master 

(instd  of  u  Jesus"):  Lm-mg  Td  Tg 

Al 

21.  om.  "And"":   Lm  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Al. 

—  THAT  veky  hour :  Lm-mg  Td 
Tg  Al :  the  very  hour  (or,  the  hour 
Itself]    Elz  Gb  Lm. 

22.  And:    so  all    MSS  —  om.   "Jesus'*: 

Gb00  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Al .  —  om.  "how 
that"  (tiiat):  Lm  [Tg]. 
24,25,26.  iiavk  vi»r  GONE  out:   Elz 
Td  Mev  Al :  in  the  aor.,  Gb"  Lm  Tg. 

28.  om.     "For":     Td     Tg     Al.  — om. 

"prophet":  Gb°  Lm  [Al]  [Tg].— 
om.  "the  Baptist":  Gb3  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

29,  30.  Lm  puts  these  two  in  a  parenthe- 

sis, as  though  the  remark  of  the 
Evangelist,  and  not  the  continua- 
tion of  the  address  of  .Jesus. 

31.  om.   "And  the  Lord  sail":  Gb  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mev  Al. 

32.  om.  "  and  "  before  "  saying  "  :   Td  Tg 

Al. 

.33.  not  (inst*  of  "neither"):  Td. 

35.  ANDinstd  of  "But"  :  in  all  MSS.  — 
from  all  her  works:  Ambrose  testi- 
fies that  many  MSS  so  read.  —  om. 
"all":  Ob    [Tg-mg]. 

37.  "which  was  (put  before  "in  the 
citv  "  :  Lm  (  Lm-mg  not)  Td  Tg  Mev 
Al. 

42.  om.  "And":  Gb°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mev 
AL  — om.  "  Tell  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg. 

—  om.  "  me  "  :    Klz  &c. 

44    om.  "of  head":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

47.  48.  HAVE  bi.kn  forgiven  :  Elz  Gb  Lm 
Td  Tg  Al.  —  put  a  comma  after 
■•  Wherefore"  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

60.  into  peace:  so  must  authorities  [in 
peace,  D  it  (exc  gi-)  vg  &c.) 

OH  IlPTBB    viii. 

3.    to  THEM  :    <'b'  Td  Tg  Mev  Al. 

G.  fell  down  :  Td  Tg  Al. 

8.  into  the  good:  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL 


9.  om.  "saying":  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  [Al]. 
12.  m:  Mir  (sing.):  in  all  MSS 
17.  should  not  be  known :  LmTdTgAL 

19.  add  HI8  to  "  mother  "  :  Td  w  fcD. 

20.  om.  "[bj  certain]  which  said*":   Lm 

TdTg[Al] 

21.  om.  "  it     after  "do  »  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

24.  BEING  waked  UP:  Td  Tc  w.  tf  B  L 

33. 

25.  om.  "is"  (1st):  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

26.  GeraBBNES  :  Go'    Lm  Tg  Al  w.  B  C* 

D  it  vg  &c.  ;    Gtrgesents,  Td. 

27.  AND    Foil    A    CONSIDERABLE    TIME 

he  had  wo itN r:  Td  Tg  (not  Tg- 
mg).— WHO  had  (lit  having,  Td 
Tg-mg  w.  x  B  cop). 

29.  BEGAN  to  command  (lit.  was  com- 

manding): Lm  Td  Tg  Mev  AL  — 
DESERTS  (plur.):  so  all  "Uncials 
but  D. 

30.  om.  "saying":  Lm  w.  ^lil   &c. 

31.  hi  besought:  Biz  Gb  Mey  Al 
83    the  steep  :  all  MSS 

34.  the  EVENT:  lit  what  tank  place. — 
om.  "  went  and  "  :  all  Uncials  many 
cures  and  \  ss 

38.  om.  "also":  Gbc  Lm  Td  Tg  [Al]. 

37.  Gerasenbs:  as  v  26  (not  Gb).  — A 

boat:   Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

38.  om.  "Jesus*' :  GbQ0  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 

40.  om.  "  it  came  to  pass  that*' :  Gb°  Tg 

(not  Tg-mg). 

41.  and   tins  [Jairus]  was  a   ruler:    Lm 

(not  Lm-mg)  Tg. 
43.  by  any  (lit.,  from,  expressing  source, 

or  agencj  ):  Lm  Td  Tg  Mev  Al. 
45.  om   "and  savest  thou,  Who  touched 

me"  :  Gb°*  Td  [Tg]  Mey. 

47.  om.  "unto  him":    GbOD  Lm  Td  Tg 

Al. 

48.  om.  "he of  good  comfort":   Gb°  Lm 

Td  Tg  M.n  Al. 

49.  om    "to  him"":   Td  [Tg].  —  No  i.on- 

OER  :   Lm  I'd  T^'  (not  Tg-mg). 
.71    om.    ••  saving":    Lin   Td  'l'g  [Tg-mg] 

[Al]. 
51.  add,  with  him:  Lm  Td  Tg  AL— tr. 

"  James  ""  John  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 

Al 
62. /or  she:  Gb'Lm  Tg  Al. 
54.  om.  "  I'ur  them  all  out,  and'':  Gb° 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey   Al. 

CHAPTER    IX. 

1.  the  twelve:    Gb  Td  rg  Mey  Al 
(Tg-mg,  apostU  i  for  "  disciples  "). 

2   om.  "  the  rick":  Td  [Tg]  Mey  AL 
-i.mk:    Gb    Lm    Td    Tg   Al. — om. 
"apiece":  [Tg]  [All. 


380 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


5.  may  not :  Ob"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — 
om.  "very"  (lit.  even):  [Lin]  Tg 
Al. 

7.  the  events  (lit.  the  things  taking 

place) :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  —  om. 
"  by  him  "  :  Gb°°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

8.  the  MSS  are  divided  between  some 

and  one. 
9    But  :  or,  And. 

10.  om.  "  desert  place  belonging  to  the  " : 

Gb°  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

11.  welcoming  (or,  receiving  gladly): 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey. 

12.  the    before    hamlets    (lit.     fields): 

Elz  Gb  Lm  [Tg]  [Al]. 
14.  Now  insfri   of  "For":    Td.  —  about 

fifties:  [Tg]Mey  [Al]. 
23.  om.  "daily":  Gb°°  Lm. 

26.  om.    "words"   (ashamed   of  me  and 

mine) :  [Tg-mg]  w.  D  syr-cu  Or. 

27.  IN  this  place  (avrov) :  Ob'  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al.  —  should  not  :  Gb  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

28.  the  mountain:  all  MSS. 

29.  add  And  it  came  to  pass  :  almost 

all  MSS. 

34.  when  those  (viz.  Moses  and  Elijah): 

Elz  Gb  Lm  Tg-mg  w.  A  D  E  &c. ; 
avhen  they  (i  e.  the  disciples  ;  but 
Mey  refers  "they"  to  Moses  and 
Elijah):  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  (Mey  refers 
they  in  Mt  to  the  disciples). 

35.  chosen   Son:    Gb'    Lm-mg   Td   Tg 

Mey  Al. 

38.  LOOK :  a  form  of  word  is  here  adopted 
byGb  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  (eniB'Asipai), 
which  Lange,  Meyer  Al  regard  as 
the  aorist  infinitive  active,  but  Gb 
Td  Tg  point  as  though  they  con- 
sidered it  the  imperative  aorist  mid- 
dle. It  may  be  either.  Elz  and 
Lm  adopt  sirifiheipov ,  the  aorist 
imperative  active.  In  xv.  6,  9,  the 
act.  and  mid.  are  interchanged  by 
Lm  w.  many  MSS. 

43.  om.  "Jesus"  :  Gb°  Td  Tg  Al. 

47.  KNOWING :  Td  Tg-mg. 

48.  IS  great:    Gb"  Lm  (not  Lm-mg)  Td 

Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Mey  Al. 
50.  against  you,  for  YOU  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al 

54.  om   "  even  as  Elias  did  >' :  ny,o  ipd  fg 

[Tg-mg]  [Al].— om.  "his":  [Tg]. 

55.  om.    "and   said.   Ye  know  not  what 

manuer  of  spirit  ye  are  of"  :  Gb°° 
Lm  Td  Tg  Al  w.  {*  A  B  C  E  &c.  33. 
&c.  itt  fu  cop  a3th  Bas  Cyr  Jer. 
But  insert  it,  D  Fw  K  M  U  A  curss 
itt  vg  all  the  syrr  &c. 

56.  om.  "  For  the  Sou  of  man  is  not  come 


to  destroy  men's  lives,  but  to  save  " : 
Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  w.  the  MSS 
above  quoted. 
57.  om.  "it  came  to  pass  that":  Gb°° 
Td  Tg  Mey  AL  — om.  "Lord": 
Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  [Al]. 

59.  om.  "Lord":  Td  [Tg-mg]. 

60.  om.  "Jesus  "  :  Gb°°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Al. 
62.  om.    "unto    him":    [Tg-mg]    Al. — 

om.  "his" :  [Tg]. 

CHAPTER    X. 

1.  add  two  to  "  seventy  "  :  [Lm] ;  so  also 

v.  17.  — om.  "also":  Lm  [Tg]  [Al]. 

2.  And  he :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
4.  om.  "  and  "  :  Td. 

6.  A  son:  St  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
11.  add,  ON  OUR  pelt  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  —  om.  "  unto  you  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al. 
om.  "But"  :  Gb  [Lm]  Tg  Mey  Al. 
Shalt  THOU   exalt   thyself  (or,  BE 

EXALTED)  &c. :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
I  have  given  :  Lm-mg  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
om.  "rather":    Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. — have    been  (i.e.   and    still 

are)  inscribed  :  Td  Tg  Al. 
om.  "Jesus":    Lm  Td  Tg  Al. — in 

the  Holy  Spirit :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
add,  And   turning   himself  to 

THE  DISCIPLES  HE  SAID  :  St  Lm 
Td  Mey  [Al]  w.  A  C*  E  &c.  most 
curss  itt  go  cop  syr-sch  syr-p  &c. 

out  of,  with  :  Lm  Td  Tg  w.  &  B 
D  L  1.  itt  a5th. 

om   "  when  he  was  "  :  Tg. 

om.  "him"  after  "saw":  [Lm]  Td 
[Tg]  Mey  Al. 

om.  "  when  he  departed"  :    Gb°°  Lm 


Td  Tg  [Al].  — om.    "unto  him: 

[Lm]  Td  Tg  [Al]. 
om.  "  now  " :  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 
And  instd   of  "  Then  " :    Gb  Lm  Td 

TgAL  — om.  "And":  Gb°. 
om.  "  it  came  to  pass  that  "  :  Tg  (not 

Tg-mg). —om.  "her":  [Tg] 

FEET    OF    THE    MASTER  :     Lm    (not 

Lm-mg)  Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al  w. 
S  B  0*  D  L  it  (exc  b)  vg  syr-cu  &c. 

But  the  Master:  Td  Lm-mg  Tg- 
mg. 

but  there  is  need  of  few  things,  or  of 
one:  ^  B  C**  L  1.  33.  cop  syr-p- 
mg  aath  arm  Or  Bas  Jer  Aug  (Meyer 
thinks  this  reading  arose  from  the 
explanation  of  "oue"  as  one  dish). 
—  For  Mary  :  Td  Tg-mg. 

CHAPTER    XI. 

om  "Our,  which  art  in  heaven": 
Gb  id  Tg  Mey  Al  w.  ^  B  L  (adds, 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


331 


i 
11. 


12 

i:; 


14 


21. 

_. 

24. 


31, 

33. 
34. 

37. 


Our)  1.  and  five  other  curse  vg  (exc. 
harl*  and  one  <>r  two  more)  arm 
(adds.  Our)  ">r  (expresslj  i  Tert  and 
Khol.  of  MSS.  —"in.  "Thy  will  be 
done  as  in  heaven  bo  in  earth "' : 
the  editors  above  (Lm  brackets 
"as"  fee.  w  B  I.  1  fee.  iti 
(exc  four  MSSJsyr-cu  arm  Or 
pressly)  Tert  Aug  (expressly). — 
Greg.  Nyes.  instead  of  "Thy  King- 
dom come "  reads,  T  il  Spirit 
cofiie  upon  us  and  purify  us :  which  is 
ertainQ  as  Tertullian. 
om.  ■"hut  deliver  us  from  evil  "  :  Gb 
Td  Tg  Al  w.  J<*  H  1-  1.  and  eight 
"tiler  COTES   Vg  :inn   Or  (expressly) 

Cj  r  Tert  Aug 

it  is  opt  Dag  w.  H  D. 

in  all  authorities.  — 
••  If"  :  in  ¥r\  but  in  do  Uncial.  — 
or  ALSO:   Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

—  om.  "bread  ...  or  if":  [Tg-mg] 
\s.  U  itt  Bah  Or. 

om.  "if":  TdTg[Al.] 

Fa  i  hi:::  n>M  [or,  out  of)  heavkn  : 
so  all  Uncials  and  CnrsiveB.  —  pref. 
tiik.  and  insert  who  is:  Kb  Gb 
Td  Tg  Al  (Lm  adds,  your). — om. 
WHO  IS:  St  L  X  33.  itt  vg  syr-cu 
Bah  cop.  Some  critics  consider  the 
Clause  an  abridged  one  for  shall  the 
Fatiifr  in  heaven  give  from  heaven. 
The  MSS,  omitting  "  who  is  ".  con- 
vey I  -'from  heaven. 

om.  "and  it  was":  [Tg]  (••om." 
Tg-mg]  — cast  instd  of  "gone": 
Tg-mg 

He     understands,  house  falls  upon 
ishe  I  against  I  house. 

om.  UI"  (emphatic):  [Tg]  Al. 

the  strong:  bo  all  Uncials  but  {fc*. 

Ob;    a  stronger, 
Lm  T  I  Tg  Mey  Al. 

Tin;  man:  all  MSS.  —  pref.  then  to 
••  saith"  :  |  Lm]  [Tg-mg]  w.  x  B  L  X 
.33.  itt  &c.  Or. 

add  ••  empty  "  :  [Tg-mg]  w.  B  C  &c. 

om.  "it  "  :  '<ih  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

This  GENERATION :  I. m  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. — om. '•  the  prophet " :  Gb  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

32.    MORE  THAN  (neut.) :    <o.lll   MSS. 

—  Men  "t"  Nineveh:  authoritii 
divided  between  this  and  men,  ZVm- 
evii 

THE  measure,  tiik   lamp-stand:    in 

MSS 
thy  eve:  Gb"Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  — 
Om.  M  therefore"  :    Gb      Lm    I  I   Tg 
Al. 
om.  "certain  "  :  Td  Tg  Al.  —  ask-  ; 
Lm  T  I  Tg  Al. 


40.  tr.  "without",  "within":  Tg-mg. 
42.  o.MIT:    l.m  Td  Tg  Me\   Al 

44.  om.   "scribes  and    Pharisees,    hvpo- 

crites":  Gb  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.  —"in.   ••  that  »:   Gb00   [Tg-mg] 

Me;. 

45.  ABB    ViT    WITNESSES:    Td    Tg    Mey 

Al.  —  om.      "  their     Bepulchn 

Lm]  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Mey  Al. 

51.  om.  ••  the  "  before  "  t il 1  "  :  Gb    l.m 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al.— HOUSE  :  w.  most 
authorities  ("temple".  D). 

53.   ON    HIS    HAVING    C031E    OUT    PBOH 

THENCE,  insf1  of  "as  he  said  there 
things  unto  them  "  :  Td  Tg  (not  Tg- 
mg)  Mey  Al. 
54.  om.  "and":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  M 

—  om.  "seeking":  Gboc  I'd  [Tg] 
Mey  Al.  —  "in.  "that  they  might 
accuse  him":  Gb00  Td  [Tg]  Mey 
Al. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

1.  first:     St.    Olshausen,    De    Wette, 

unite  this  with  the  following  clause 
(Fir>t  beware). 

2.  Now:  in  all  Uncials  but  D. 

I     7.  om.  "  therefore  "  :  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

'    8.  shall  confess  (1st):  Tg-mg. 

!  11.  om.  OB    what   (1st):    [Tg]  ("om." 

Tg-mg)  [Al]. 
I  15.  all  covetousness :    Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 
18.  products:  wheats  Tg  (not  Tg-mg). 

22.  om.  "your"  before " life "  (THE  life): 

i,l.  '    l.m  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

23.  pref.  For:   Gb'  [Lm]  Tgw.^BDL 

&e.  curss  \  ss 

24.  BOW  net :  St  Gb  Lm  Tg. 

25.  om.  "one":  Td  [Tg]("om.r  Tg-mg) 

Al. 

■r  EVEN  &C  :  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
27.    How     THEY     ETBITHEB     S1MN     Nop. 

WEAVE:   Td  Mey  Al  w.  1)  a  syr-cu 

.   Melon    in  Tert  I.   The  reading 

-    not    tluctuate    in    Mt. — om. 

"  th-      .  [Tg-mg]. 

29.  And  inst-i   of  "or":  Td  Tg. 
31.  hi-  kingdom  :   Gb"  Lm   id  Tg  Mey 

Al.  — om.    "all":    Gb°°    [Lm]   Td 

Tg  Hey  Al. 
36   BHOUU)  return:   Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al 
88.   AM)    IF    I.N    THE    BBOOND,    AND    IK 

&c.:    Td    Tg     Tg-mg,    and    if  he 

[cow]  iii   '        |  VI.  — 

am>  in>tJ  of  "or":  all  MS3  hut 
aah.  —  "in.   ••  Bervai  l.m 

(in  small  ed.)  Td    Tg]  Mej  [Al]. 

'■)'.<.  "in  "have  watched  and  ":  Td  (Tg- 
mg]. 

40.  om.  "  therefore  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mi  y  AL 


332 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


41.  om.  "  unto  him  "  :  Lm  Mey  Tg  [Al]. 

42.  om.  "and"'  before  "wise,::   Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al.  —  THE  portion  :  Elz  Gb 
Lm  Td  [Tg-mg]. 

47.  OR  do:  Td  L Tg-mg], 

48.  Akd  instd   of  "  For  "  :  in  all  MSS. 

53.  be  divided:    Lm   Td  Tg   Mey  Al 

connect  with  "  three  "  in  v.  52,  and 
use  the  plural. — No  art.  before 
'•father"  "son"  "mother"  (1st) 
"daughter":  so  all  MSS.  —  the 
mother  (2nd):  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al. — 
om.  art.  before  mother-in-law  (1st) : 
all  MSS.— om.  "her"  (1st):  Td 
w.  X*  A*  vss  Eus.  —  om.  "her" 
(2nd):   Td  Tg  Al. 

54.  becloud:  Elz  Gb  Mey  [Al].  —  in  the 

west :  Tg-mg. 

55.  A  south  wind  :  all  MSS. 

56.  tr.  "  sky  ",  "  earth  "  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td 

Tg  Al.  —  how  know  you  not  to  dis- 
cern: Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.). 
58.  For  when:    all  MSS.  — shall  de- 
liver, cast :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

2.  om.  "Jesus"  :  [Lm]  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg] 
Al.  —  these  "things":  Td  Tg 
(Tg-mg  such). 

4.  THEY  ON  THEIR  part:   Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al.  —  the  men :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al 

5.  EVES  SO  (lit.  in  the  same  manner): 

Td  Tg  (Tg-mg,  likeivise)  Al. 

7.  from  [the  time]  that :  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

9.  FOR  the  future  ("after  that"): 

Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.)  Al  connect 

this  with  "  bear  fruit",  and  do  not 

regard  the  first  clause  of  v.  9th  as 

an  aposiopesis. 

11.  om.  "  there  was  »  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

15.  Hypocrites  :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

18.  therefore  :  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  C.  V.) 

Mey  Al. 

19.  om.  "great"  :  Gb°  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  [Al]. 

24.  DOOR :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

25.  om.  "Lord"  (2nd):   [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  —  put  a  period  at  the  close  of 
this  verse :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  De-W'ette. 
—  also  (or,  even):  thus  must 
"  and"  be  translated,  with  the  peri- 
od at  the  close  of  the  verse.  Lm  and 
Tg  have  no  period  at  the  close  of 
v.  24,  but  connect  the  two  verses 
together. 

27.  And  instd   of  "  But "  :  in  all  MSS.  — 

om.  "you"  (2nd):  Lm  Tg  Al.— 
om.  art.  before  "  workers  "  :  Gb° 
Td  Al  Tg.  With  the  art.  it  would 
read,  depart  from  me  all,  [ye]  work- 
ers of  iniquity. 

28.  should  see  :  Lm  Tg-mg  Al. 


29.  om.  "  from  "  (2nd) :  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  [Al]. 

31.  HOUR  instd   of  "  day  "  :   Gb'  id  Tg- 

mg  Mey  Al. — some  (or,  certain) 
Pharisees :  so  most  MSS  (exc  D 
it  vg). 

32.  complete  (i.e.  finish  off,  finish  do- 

ing) :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

34.  her,  instd   of  "thee":    Td  gives  no 

authority  for  "  thee". 

35.  om.  "desolate":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. — om.  "and":  Td.  —  om.  "ver- 
ily " :  GJb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  — insert 
that:  Td.  —  om.  "shall  come 
when":  [Tg]  [Al]  w.  ;*  B  L  M  R 
X  1.  &c.  —  SAY  (or  should  say, 
subj.). 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

3.  add,  OR  not  :  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

5.  om.  answering  :  Gb°°  Lm  tg  Mey 

[Al]  (no  MS  has  "answered  them, 
saying'7).  —  A  SON  instead  of  "an 
ass  "  :  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  w.  tf  A 
B  E  &c.  130  curss  vss  (syr-cu  reads 
a  son,  or  an  ox,  or  an  ass)  Cjt  &c. 
The  reading  in  D  is  sheep.  The 
readiug  "ass",  is  in  K  L  X  curss 
itt  vg  cop  &c. 

6.  om.  "him":  Td  Tg  Al. 
9.  AND  then  :  in  all  MSS. 

10.  shall  say:  Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg). — 
of  all  &c. :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

14.  BUT  instd  of  "for"  (2nd):  Td  w.  & 
1.  &c.  it  &c.  Cyp  Aug. 

17.  om.  "all"  :  [Lm]'  Td  [Tg]  [Al]. 

21.  om.  "that":    Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  —  tr.  "  halt ",  "  blind  "  :  Lm  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al. 

22.  what  &c. :  Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al. 

26.  and,  further:  Elz  Gb  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

27.  om.  "And":   Td.  —  his  own  cross: 

Lm  Td  Tg-mg  Al. 

28.  Elz   Lm   have  the   plur.  art.,  which 

would  here  be  equivalent  to  "  suffi- 
cient "  ;  but  Gb  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  omit. 

31.  will  deliberate  :  Td  w.  J<  B  it. 

32.  asks:  in  all  MSS. 

34.  add  therefore  :   Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 

—  add  also  (or,  even) :  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  AL 

35.  Td  omits  "  to  hear"  ;  but  he  adduces 

no  authority,  and  the  word  is  in  his 
other  editions.  The  omission  is 
doubtless  an  error. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

2.  And  both  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

4.  and  losing  (lit.  having  lost):   Elz 

Gb  Lm  Td  Tg-mg  Al. 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


333 


6.  THE  Mends  and  thk  neighbors:  all 

MSS 

9.    THK      FRIENDS      AND      NEIGHBORS 

(each  fern.):  l-i"  Td  Tg  Al. 
15.  T<  I  ONE  or  THE  CITIZENS :    all  MSS. 

17.  add  here:  Gb/' Lm  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg 

Mej  Al. 
19.  om.  ••An. I  ":  til.  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
21.  oui    "and"  before   "am":    Lm  Td 

Tg  Mej   Al. 
'2:2.  pref.  quiei  y  to  "bring  t'..rth":    Lm 

[Tg      M(         U].—  a     robe,    Tin; 

BEST  (lit.    #«*):    Liu    Td    Tg    Mev 

Al  (Gb    ..in.  •■  the"). 
23.  om     "hither":    this   word  is  in   no 

Greek  Uncial. 

M)  his  father:   Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
89.  add  kit  (expH  in  Gr.)  to  "father**: 

Lm  Ti  Mev  Al. 
80.  th,  harlots  :  Lm  Tg  Al. 
32.  om.  "again":    Td  Tg  Mey  Al. — om. 

••  :m. I "    before   "  was    lost  "  :    Gb 

Td.-  "in.  ■•  was"  (3rd):  Gb  -  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER    XVI. 

1.  the  disciples  :  Td  Tg  Al. 

2.  thk  account :  all  MSS. 

4.  It  just  <  ami:   ro  my  mind  (lit.   / 

kii'ic.  aorist  tense,  expressing  past 
momentary  action):  bo  all  MSS. — 
their  own:  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg,  their) 
Al. 

5.  his  own  :  Lm  Td  Tg  (Tg-mg,  his)  Al. 

7.  om.   "And"  (3rd):    Lm  Td  Tg  Mev 

Al. 
9.   IT  tail:   Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
14    om.  "also":  Td  Tg  [Al]. 

18.  ami  iik  WHO:   Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mev 

Al. 

19.  pref.   Moreover:    Lm  Td  [Tg-mg] 

Tg  Al. 

20.  om.    "there  was"",  "which":    [Lm] 

Td  Tg  \ 

21.  om.    "the  crumbs'":    [Lm]  Td  [Tg] 

Hey  Al. 

25-  om.  "thou"  (emphatic,  exi>rJ  in 
dr.):  <ih  Td  Tg  Mej  Al  -all 
here:  Gb'  I. in  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

29.  But  (or,  And)  Abraham :  Lm  Td  Tg 
Al.— om.  "unto  him":  Td  [Tg] 
[Al].  Td  says  in  a  note,  that  he 
has  edited  it  without  "to  him"; 
but  the  pronoun  still  stands  in  his 
text. 

CHAPTER   XVII. 

1.  HIS  disciples:  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

2.  klxl-btohb:  Els  Ob  have  ass-miU- 

itunt,  i.e.  one  of  the   la 


11. 

om.   "  he " 

17. 

om.  "  hut 

21. 

om.       1 

mg]  Al. 

23. 

tr.  "  here 

—  om.  ' 

21 

Om.     '"  th: 

Gb'&o.  have  siinj.lv  mill-sti  ;/.,  i.e. 
thr  common  house  mill  Krone 

3.  om.  "against   thee":    Gb       l. in  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al. 

4.  "in.   --in  a  .l.i .  "  (2nd):    Lm   Td  Tg 

M.n  Al 

6.  have:  TdTj:  Hey  Al. 

7.  "by      and      by"      (IMMEDIATELY): 

connect   with   "Go":    Lm   Td    Tg 

Al. 
9.  Tin:  servant :  (it/  Lm  Td  Tg  Me]     \ 

—  om.  "  him  "  :  <;i>  Lin  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.  —  om.  '•  I  trow  not":  [Lin J  'I'd 
Tg  [Tg-mg]  Al. 

bef.  -went":  Td  Y,9  [Tg]. 
":  Lm  Td  [Tg]. 
"  before  "  there":    Td  [Tg- 

".  ••th.-r.-":  TdTg  Mev  Al. 
or":  Gb    Td  fcc. 
t  ":     Td   [Tg]  [Al].  — om. 
"also":    (it.  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Me;     \. 

—  om   "in  his  day":  Lm   Tg-mg]. 

27.  week    married  (i.e.    the   women, 

according  to  Al:  hut  it  may  be, 
Wert  given  m  marriage):  Lm  Td 
Tg  M.  \  Al  (a  e  note  <.:i  Mt  xxii.  30). 

28.  "Mi.  "also":  Td  Tg  Al. 

31.  om.  art.  before  "field":    Td  Tg  AL 
Hut  it  may  be  implied  by  Oi 

33.  TO  gain:    Td  Tg  AL  — shall  lose 

(2nd) :  Id  :  should  lose :  Elz  Gb  Lm 
Tg  Al.  —  it  lust*  of  "his  life" 
(2nd):  Elz&c.  :  om  "if":  [I.m]Td. 

34.  om.  "the"  before  "one  "(2nd):   Gb 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mev  Al. 

35.  om.  "  tin'"  before  "one"  :    St  Gb°° 

[Tg]  Mev  Al. 

36.  om    this  verse  :    St  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  It  is  probably  taken  from  Mt 
xxiv.  4n.  41. 

37.  there  ai.su  :  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER    XVIII.* 

1.  he  also:  Elz  Gb  [Tg]  Mey  [Al].— 
THEY  ii  <•.  they  themselves):  Lm 
11  Tg  Mey  Al.  No  MS  has 
"men  ".  —  Hi/.  Gb  om.  "  they  ". 

7.    I>  i£8    hi:    BEAR  LONG  (indie 

Lm  Td  Tg  Me]  A]  tin  gh  he 
bear  (conj.  and  particip.):  EhtGb. 

9.  add.  also:  (it,     [Lm]  TdTg  Al. 
10.  om.  ••  the  "  before  "  one  "  :  Lm  Tg  Al 


wiii.  in.  beyond  which  r.l-  i 
y.t   been   published,   the   text   •■(    bla 
"Synopaia  Evangelic*",  2nd  e«L 

been  compan  ■!.  Mid  it-  rea 
iriv.n  where  they  vary  from  th.-  7th  ed 

i  ■  stajnent,      i  hej  kted   by 

Td-tyn- 


334 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


11.  standing  (having  stood)  to  himself 
prayed  thus:  Elz  Gb  Lm  (not  Lin- 
ing) Td-syn  Tg-mg  Al  w.  A  D  a  d 
({$'-  BLbc  Cyp  as  C.  V. ;  ;$*  most 
it  sah  omit  •'  w.  himself "). 

13.  om.  "upon'*:  Lm  Td  Tg  [Al]  — mc 

THE  sinner:  all  MSS. 

14.  indeed  than  that:  Gb  Td  Tg-mg; 

beyond   (or,   abort)    that:    Lm    Tg 
Mey  Al.  —  om.  "indeed":  Elz. 
15-  WERE    bringing  :     imperf.    in    all 
MSB. 

16.  CALLING  (having  called)  FOR  THEM 

said :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg-mg  Al ; 
cald  for  them  saying  :  Td-syn  Tg  w. 
i<  B  L  a  svr-sch  cop. 

20.  om.  "  thy  "  before  "  mother  "  :    Gb°° 

Lm  Tg  Mey  Al. 

21.  om  "  my  "  :  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

22.  om.  "  these  things  " :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

24.  om.     "that     was     very     sorrowful" 

(him):  Td  [Tg]  Al 

25.  camel  enter  through:    Elz   Gb  Td 

Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Mey  Al. 

26.  And  who :  all  MSS. 

28.  OUR  own:  (i.e.  our  own  effects;  or, 

home),  iustd  of  "all":  Gt/  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

29.  tr.   "parents",   "wife":    Td  Tg-mg 

Al. 

30.  SHOULD  receive:  Elz  Gb  Lm-mg  Td 

Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Mey  Al. 

31.  in  reference  to  (dative) :  Elz  Gb 

Lm  Td  Tg  Al ;  "concerning":  D 
it  vg  &c.  Epiph  \for:  Al. 

36.  might  mean  :  (uv)  [Lm]  [Tg]  Al. 

41.  om.  "Saying":  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

2.  lit.  in  all  MSS,  and  he  himself  ("he" 
emphatic)  was  a  chief  publican.  — 
and  this  [Zaccheus] :  Elz  Gb  Td 
Tg-mg  Mey  Al.  —  and  he  was 
RICH :  Td-syn  w.  ^  L  curss  cop 
go  &c. 

5.  om.  "  saw  him  and  "  :  Td-syn  Tg  [Tg- 
mg]  [Al].  w,  S  B  L  1.  cop  arm. 

7.  gone  in:  all  MSS. 
11.  '"because"  (2nd):    not  expressed  in 

any  Uncial,  but  implied. 
13.  lit.   in   what   [time]  I  am    coming : 
Ob"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

15.  lit.  who  had  gained  what:   Elz 

Gb  Lm  Td  ;  what  they  had  gained 
by  traffic:  Tg  w.  65  B  D  L  157.  e 
syr-cu  cop  ;  •'  what  business  they 
had  carried  on  "  :  Al. 

17.  Aery  well  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

18.  put  Lord  after  "  pound":   Td  Tg  w. 

a  b  l. 

19.  to  this  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 


20.  the  next  (lit.  the.  other,  comp.  Mt  X. 
23) :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al  w.  tf  B  D  L  R. 

22.  om.  tfc  And  "  :  Gb°°  Td  Tg  Al. 

23.  om.  art.  before  "bank"  (implied  af- 

ter the  prep.) :  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.  —  it  inst1'  of  "my  own":  Elz 
Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

26  om.  "For":  [Lm]  Td-syn  [Tg]  Mey 
Al  w.  5<  B  L  1  &c.  cop  arm  The- 
oph.  —  om.  "from  him"  (2nd): 
[Lm]  Td-syn  [Tg-mg]  Mey  Al. 

27.  add  "them"  (exprd  after  "slay"): 
Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Al.  — these  instead 
of  "those":  Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg) 
Mey  Al.  —  are  not  willing:  Tg-mg. 

29.  om.  "his":  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

30.  and  having  loosed  &c  :  Td  Tg  [Tg- 

mg]  Al. 

31.  om.  "  unto  him  "  :    Gb°  [Lm]  Td-syn 

Tg  [Al]  w.  k  B  L  R  itt  cop  &c.  Or. 
3i.  'On,  recd  by  some  but  not  by  others, 
may  mean  Because,  or  that,  or  serve 
as  mark  of  quoting,  "The  Lord" 
&c. 

35.  their  own  :  Elz  Gb  Td  (not  Td-syn). 

36.  their  own:  Elz  Gb  Tg. 

38.  om.  "  that  coineth  "  :  Td-syn. 
40.  om.    "unto   them":    Td  [Tg]  Al. — 
SHALL  hold:    Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

—  om.  "immediately":  Td  Tg 
(not  Tg-mg)  Mey  Al  w.  &  B  L  Or 

42.  om.    "at   least":    [Lm]   Tg   [Tg-mg] 

[ Al].  —  om.  THY  before  "  day  "  : 
Gb°  Lm  Tg  [Al]  —  om.  thy  before 
"peace":  [Lm]  [Tg]  [AIJ. 

43.  om.   "the":   Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

—  WHEN  (lit.  and,  in  all  MSS). 

45.  om.  "  therein  »  :  Gb°°  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

—  om.  "and  them  that  bought": 
Gb°°  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

46.  And  my  house:    Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg) 

Mey  Al. 
48.  hung    on:      so    lit.  —  listening 
(partic):  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

1.  om.   "those"  (the  days):    Gb°  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — om.  "chief": 
Gb°  Td  Mey  Al  w.  A  E  G  K  A  &c 

2.  om.  "  saying  "  :  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Al. 

3.  om.  "  one  "  (a  word) :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 
5-  om.  "  then"  :   Gb°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al 

6.  "all"  after  "people",  in  Gr. :    Lm- 

mg  Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al. 

7.  knew  not  :  in  all  MSS. 

9.  om.  "certain":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 
10.  om.    art.    before    "season"  (i  e.    in 
due  or  at  an  appointed  time) :   Elz 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


:;:::, 


13. 


11. 


22. 
28 
24 

26. 
27. 

28. 
80. 

8L 

32 
88 

34 

:..; 
37 

W. 
12 

4i 


Ob   l.m   Td  Tg  Al. —shall  give: 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
om.  ••  when  thej  Bee  "  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td- 

Byn  Tg  [Tg-mg]  [Al]  w  S^DL 

(I  curss  itt  cop  svr-i'u.  —  this:  in 

all  MSS 
wi  ill   >'\  i;    \  xiithki:  :    'IM  'l\r  Wry 

AL— om.    "come":    Gb0  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al. 

Am.  i.,-f'    of  "So":  in  all  MSS. 

tr.  " chief  priests ",  ''scribes":  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

Ainl  having  withdrawn  they  sent: 
Tg-mg  W.  I)  itt  fee.  —  A  word:  Elz 
lih  I. in  T.l  Tg  Al  (lint  by  a  word : 
because  in  Lk  •■  his "  almost  (romp. 
xx.  44)  invariably  follows  the  noun 
to  which  it  belongs,  hut  here  it 
jir,r.,hs.  Bleek,  followed  by  C  C.S. 
iu  Lauge,  adopts  the  construction 
his,  as  in  C.  V.).  —  so  AS  to  de- 
liver: Lm  T.l  Tg  Mey  Al.  — THE 
authority  :  Elz  Ob  Lm  Td  Tg  Al 
(who  considers  the  first  noun  gen- 
erir,  i  e.  the  Roman  power,  and  the 
second  specific,  i.e.  Pilate's. 

thai  we  give:  (lius"in  theacens,, 
not  dat.):  T.l  Tg  Al. 

om  "  Why  tempt  ye  me"  :  Gb°°  Td 
Tg  [Tg-mg]  Mej  Al. 

[Lm]  adds,  and  they  showed  [one]. 
And  fu   said,  ■•  Whose  image"  &c. 

A  word  :  a.-  in  v.  20  ;  his  word  :  Tg-mg 
w.  ><  I>  L  cur--. 

CONTENDING  (lit.  Baying  in  opposi- 
tion): Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Mey  Al ;  say- 
ing :  Tg. 

Tins:  THE  wife:  all  authorities.  —  BE 
insti  ot •■■  lie"  (2nd):  Lm  TdTgAl. 

om.  "  took  her  to  wife,  and  he  died 
childless":  Gbc  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg] 
Mey  Al. 

SEVEN:  Bubject  of  ••left",  so  St  Td 

om   "ofall":  Gb    Lm  Td  TgMvyAl. 
the   woman,   instf  of  "she":   'I'd 

Tg-mg  Me}  Al  w.  !'•  Lsyr-p-mg. 
om.  "answering":  Gbc    Lm   'I'd    Tg 

Al.  —  nor  are  married  :  Td-syn  &c. 
ii  wii.  'J7. 
pn  i    fob  :  almost  all  MSS. 
om    "the"  before  "God  of  Isaac", 

and  "Go  I  of  Jacob":  LmTdTg  Al. 
Bl    i     or.    Now)  in-M    of   ••  For " :    so 

all    MSS 
Km:,  in-r'  of"  And"  :  Td  Tg  (notTg- 

mg)  Mey  Al. 

insl '  of  ••  And"  :  Td-syn  Tg-mg. 

lit    AND  bow  i-  In'  bis   Son  :   all    MSS 

Tie-  pron    "  hi-  "  (comp.  v.  20)  pre- 
ln  Borne  M  - 

in  '■' 


15.  them  inst^of  "his  disciples":  Td  Al 
w   (i  :  hut  Td-syn  Tg,  tin  discq 

w.  I!  I)  arm. 
•17.  Lm  Td  point  so  as  to  make  "  the 
same''  (THE8E)  in  apposition  with 
'•who".  Lm  has  period,  Td-syn 
colon,  at  the  close  of  v.  46,  and  both 
have  a  comma  after  "prayer-  ". 
Lm  htLBtfu  devovrers  (parti.-.)  ;  Td- 
syn,  they  who  are  devourers  <>f-  Al 
ha-  a  period  after  ••  prayers 

CHAPTER  XXT. 

2.  om.   "also"'  (or.   even):   Gb°  [Lm] 

Tg:  put  before  "poor":  Td  Mey 
Al. 

3.  om.  "they":  aU  MSS.  —  "  more  "  (in 

pl.  number):  Lm  Td  Al  w.  D  L  Q 
X  cur--. 

4.  om.  ••  of  God  »  :  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. 

5.  I'HATinstJ    of  "how":  all  MSS. 

6.  a  stone  upon  a  stone  here  :    Lm  Td- 

s\  n  w.  J<  15  L  -4  curss  cop. 

7.  THEREFORE    iustd    of    "hut":    Td 

Tg  Al. 

8.  om.    "therefore":    Gb°    Lm   T.l    Tg 

Mey  Al.  —  ■•  I  am  he.  and  t!n-  tine-  " 
&C.  both  as  the  words  of  the  false 
Chri-t-:    Lm  Td   Tg  Al. 

11.  "and"' (2nd)  before  "in  divers":  Td 

Tg  Al  w.  j<  B  L  S3,  cop  &c  —  tr. 
"famines",  "pestilences":  Lm  Td 
(not  Td-syn)  Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al  w. 
B  curss  itt  vg  syr-cu  Marcion  (in 
Tert .). 

12.  om.  "  the "  before "  synagogues " :  Elz 
Gb  &c. ;  retained  by  Tg. 

om.  "  And  "  :   TM-sy  n  [Tg]  w.J(BD. 

tr.  "gainsay  "".  "  resist  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg 
Al.  —  on  instd  of  "nor**:  Elz  Gb 
T.l  Tg  Mey  Al. 

SOD  SHALL  possess  (or,  gain):  Git/ 
Lm  'I'd  (Td-syn  a-  C.  V.  w.  \  D  L 
K  X  &C.)  Tg  Mey  Al  w.  A  IS  1.  13. 
33.  &C.  if  \  _r  .-op  syrr-each  syr-cu 
&c.  <h-  Marcion  (in  Tert.). 
23.  om.  "  lint  "  :  Lm  id  Tg  Mey  AL- 
TO (dat.  without  prep):  Gb  Lm  Td 

Tg  Me)  Al. 
21.  lit. //o  nations  all:  Lm  Td-syn  Tg-tzt 

Al. 
25.  in  perplexitv  at  &c  (gen.  of  remote 
relation):   01/'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey   Al 
w.  j<  1!  ('   1,  R  &c.  it   &c.   Marcion 
(in  T( 

:u    8o  also  yon  :  all  MSS. 

84, 85    as    \    bnare      Fob    &c:    Lm 
i  uses  a  ' "l"n  I  Td-sj  ii  Tg    m  I 
mg)  Al  n    \  B  1'  I.  i"  cop  8tc   Mar- 
cion  I  in  Terl  |.     Mey  Bupporta  the 

Rec.  T\t    and  C    \ 


13. 
15. 


19. 


336 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


36.  But  instd  of  '•  therefore  " :  Lm  Td 
Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al  —  that  you  may 
prevail  to  escape  (or,  succeed  in  es- 
caping) :  Td-syn  Tg  (Tg-mg  as  0.  V.) 
Al  w.  fc  B  L  X  1.  33.  &c.  cop  &c. 

—  om.  "these":  Td-syn  w.  J$  R 
&c.  100  curss  &c. 

Some  Ourss  put  at  the  close  of  this 
Chapter  the  account  of  the  adulterous 
woman  as  given  in  John  vii.  13-viii.  11. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

10.  into  which  instd  of  "  where  "  :  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
14.  om.  "  twelve  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

16.  om.  "  any  more  "  :  [Lm]  [Tg]  Al  w.  ^ 

B  L  curss  vss.— eat  it:  Lm  Td- 
syn  Tg  Al  w.  X  B  L  1.  &c.  itt  vg 
cop  syr-cu  &c.  Epiph. 

17.  A  cup :  Elz  Gb  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

18.  add  henceforward:   Td-syn  [Tg] 

[Al]  w.  p  L  &c.  curss  syr-cu  &c. 
20.  And  the  cup  in  the  same  man- 
ner :  Td  Tg  Mey  Al ;   in  the  same 
manner  also  the  cup:  Elz  Gb  Lm. 

—  Tg-mg  has,  "  Perhaps  vv.  17,  18 
after  v.  19,  and  om.  v.  20." 

22.  Because  instd  of  "And":  Td  Tg 
(not  Tg-mg)  Mey  Al. 

30.  and  you  shall  sit :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg 

(not  Tg-mg)  Mey. 

31.  om.  "  And  the  Lord  said  "  :  Td  [Tg] 

Al  w.  B  L  T  cop  sah.  —  YOU  in  the 
plur.  (i.e.  you  all)  in  all  MSS  except 
T  curss  Chr. 
34.  until  instd  of  "before  that":   Lm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

36.  Therefore  instd   of  And  :    Lm  Tg-mg 

Al. 

37.  om.  "yet":  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Al  w.  » 

BL  &c.  curss  vss. — om.  "For" 
(2nd):  [Lm]  [Tg].  — lit.  the  con- 
cerning me  (art.  "the",  in  sing. 
num.):  Td-syn  Tg  Al  w.  &  B  D  L 
Q  1.  b  syr-cu.  The  phrase,  with 
the  art.  in  the  plural,  occurs  in 
xxiv.  27.  Meyer  here  in  Luke  xxii. 
interprets,  Matters  are  coming  to  a 
close  with  me,  as  with  the  person 
described  hy  the  prophet.  But  in 
xxiv.  (and  whether  sing,  or  plur.  it 
makes  no  essential  difference,  only 
the  former  restricts  it  to  one  pas- 
sage), Jesus  probably  alludes  to  the 
declarations  about  the  Messiah  (or, 
himself)  in  the  Scriptures. 
39.  om.  "his":  Td  Tg  Al. 

42.  TO  bear  away  :  Elz  Gb  Td  Al. 

43,  44.  These  vv.  are  hracketed  by  Lm. 

They  are  omitted  in  A  B  It  f  f  sah 
&c.  MSS-w.-llil  and  Jer,  rejected 


hy  &25  and  asterisked  in  others. 
They  are  retained  in  fc<*  DKLQ 
X  A  &c  many  curss  and  itt  vg  all- 
the-syrr  Just  Ir  and  most  FF. 
Epiphanius  says  that  "  the  Ortho- 
dox expunged  them  because  they 
seemed  to  infringe  the  doctrine  of 
Christ's  deity." 

45.  om.  "  his  "  :  St  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

47.  om.  "And":  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

49.  om.  "  unto  him  "  :  Td  Tg  Al. 

50.  A  certain  one:  most  authorities. 

51.  om.  "his"-  Td  Tg  Al. 

52.  came  you  out:  Lm  Tg  w.  J$  B  D  K  L 

R  &c.  curss  Or;  have  you  come 

out :  Elz  Gb  Td  Mey  Alw.AEGH 

A  &c  most  curss. 
54.  om.  "  him  "  after  "  brought  "  :   Gb°° 

Lm  Td  Tg  Al.— om.  "and  led": 

[Tg-mg]. 
57.  om.  "him"  (1st):  Gb°°  Lm  Tg  [Al]. 

—  tr.  "  Woman"  "I"  &c. :  Td  Tg 

(not  Tg-mg)  Al. 

59.  some    one    else  :    all    MSS.  —  om. 

"saving":  Td  (not  Td-syn).  —  for 
also  :  all  MSS. 

60.  A  cock :  Gb  Lm  &c. 

61.  A  cock  :  all  MSS.  —add,  TO-DAY :  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al 

62.  om.  "  Peter  "  :  Gb  Td-svn  Tg  [Al]. 

63.  him  instd  of  "Jesus"  :   Gb"  Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al. 

64.  om.  "struck  him  on  the  face  and": 

[Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  AL— om.  "him" 
(3rd):  TdTg  Al. 
66.  their  own :    Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  (not  Td- 
syn)  Mey. 

68.  om.  "also":    Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL  — 

om.  "me,  nor  (or)  let  me  go": 
Td  [Tg]  Mey  [Al]  w.^BL  T. 

69.  pref.  But  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

2.  OUR  nation:  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  [Al].— 
AND  saving:  [Lm]  Td-syn  Tg  [A1J. 

5.  AND  before  "  beginning  "  :  Td  Tg  [  Al]. 

6.  om.  "Galilee":  Td-syn  [Tg-mg]  [Al] 

w.  fci  B  L  T  cop. 
8.  om.   "many  things":    Gb°°  Td  Tg 
Mev  Al. 

11.  Herod  also:  Td-syn.  — om.  "him" 

after  "  arrayed  "  :  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Mey 

AL  „,     . , 

12.  tr.  "Pilate",  "Herod":  Td-syn  Tg  Al. 

15.  he  sent  him  back  to  us  :  Gb'  Td- 
syn  Tg-mg  w.  &  B  (to  you)  K  L  M 
curss  f  sah  &c. 

17.  om.  this  verse :  Gb°°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 
[Al]  [Tg-mg]  has  it  at  the  end  of 
v.  19;  Td-syn  brackets  it. 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


:'.:J7 


19.  in  Tin:  prison  :  Td  Tg  Al. 

20.  £u»*(or,  A 1 1 > l )  in>tJ   of  "  therefore " : 

Lm  1M— \  ii  Tg  w.  X  A  15  I>  L  T  it 
Tg  &c  —  "in.  ••rlicin":  Els  Qb  Td 
Tg  MeyAL 

22.  Tiiisin-fi   of  "be":  all  authorities 

23.  oin.  •■  and  of  the  chief  priests  "  :  [Lm] 

Td-syn   [Tg]  ("om."    Tg-mg)  [Al] 

W.  H.  i!  i.  ilt  Vg  QOp  -all. 

25.  om  "to  them":  Gb  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.  —  the  prison:  Elz  Qb  Td  (not 
Td-syn). 

27.  om    ":ilso-':  Gb°  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al  w. 

i<  A  15  c  &c.  it  re  Byr-cn  &c. 
29.  gave   suck-:    Elz   Gb;    nursed  (or, 

cherished):    Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. — 

tiik  wombs:  Td-syn  Tg  Al  w.  v*  B 

CXI.  68 

33.  departed  insf*   of  "  came  "  :   Elz  Gb 

Td-syn  w.  A  X  &c. 

34.  om.  "Then  said  .  .  .  what  they  do": 

[Lm]  w.  go  15  D*.— lots:  Go'  Lm- 
mg  Td-syn  Al  have  it  in  plur.  ;  Elz 
&c  in  sing 

35.  om.  ••  also  '" :  Lm  Td-syn  w.  j$  r>  cur-- 

itt.  — om.  ••  with  them  "  :  Gb°  [Lm] 
Td-syn  Tg  Mey  Al  w.  X  B  C  D  &c. 
curss  itt  Sfcc 

36.  om.  "and"  before  "offering":  [Lm] 

T.l  Tg  Mey  Al. 

38.  om.  ••written":    Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al. — 

om.  ,lin  letters  of  .  .  .  Heb.":  [Lm] 
Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Mey  [Al]  w.  v\  15  L 
sah  cop.  —  this  i at  the  close  of  the 
v  ):  [Lm]  (not  Lm-mg)  Td  Tg  Al. 

39.  om.  ••  saying  "  :    Td  (not  Td-syn)  [Tg] 

Mey  Al.  —  Art  .not  &c:  Lm-mg 
TdTg  Mey  Al. 

40.  lit.  rebuking  him  said:  Td  Tg  Al. 

42.  om.  ••  Lord"  :   Gb    [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  —  And  he  said)  Jesus!  remem- 
ber Sc>-.  (om.  ••  onto"):  Td  Tg  Al. 
—  in  thy  kingdom  :  most  authori- 
ties |  into,  Lm-mg  Tg-mg). 

43.  om.  ••  Jesus  '• :  Td  [  1-   Al  w.  X  B  L. 

44.  it  was  already  (or,  now):    Lm  Td 

Tg    ■■ 
45    the  sun  failing  (i.e.  being  in  eclipse) 
ins'1   of  "And  the  Bun  was  dirk- 

ened  "  :    Td-sj  n   w    * ,  B  «'  •    I p 

&c.  Or.      Lm  Td-syn  connect  this 
verse  with  v    \\. 
■  the  "  before  "  women " :  most  om. 
60.   pref.  AND  to  "a  man  "  :  Td-8J  ii. 
51    "in    "also  himself "' :    Lm  Td-syn  Tg 
Al. 

53.  laid   him:   Lm   (not    Lm-mg)  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

54.  om.  "and"  before  "the  sabbath": 

Gb    Td    i 

55.  om    "also"  :  Gb       Lm   Td    l . 

Al.  —  om.    ••  him  '"      [Tel.  —  om. 


"the-  before  "women":  Liz  Ob 
Td  Al  (tiro  women  Tg-m^  w.  D 
a  b  c). 
56.  The  last  clause  of  this  Terse  is  by  con- 
struction the  protasis,  and  xxiv.  1, 
the  apodosis,  and  the  two  therefore 
are  properly  united  (Lm  puts  a  pe- 
riod after  " aromatics ").  So  Al. 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

1.  om.  "and certain  others  with  them  "  : 
Gb00  LmTdTg  Mey  Al. 

3.  om.  "of  the  Lord  Jesus":    Td  (not 
Td-syn)  w.  D  itt  Eus;    om.   "the 

<l":    [Tg-mg]   w.  cur.--  it: 
cu  &c. 

4.  om.  "much":    LmTdTg  Al.— AP- 
PAREL (sing.):  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Al. 

5.  face:    Elz  lib  Lm  Al ;  faces:    Td  Tg 
Mey. 

10.  om.  ••  It  was  -  :  Gb°  [Tg]  [All.— THE 
other  [women] :  in  all  MSS. —  om. 
••  which"  :  Gb°  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Mey 
[Al]. 

11.  THESE  words:  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Al  w. 
K  B  I)  L  itt  Tg  cop  & 

12.  om.  rhi<  Terse:  <ii.  [Lm]  [Td]  [Tg] 
w.  I)  itt  syr-jr  Eus-can. — departed 
by  himself  (or.  to  his  home)  wonder- 
ing :  Gb  Lm  Tg  Al  so  punctuate. 

13.  hundred  and  sixty:  Td-syn  w.  J<  K 
Ens  Jes. 

17.  as  ye  walk  J  And  they  stood,  gloomy- 
looking:  Td-syn  Tg  (who  puts  this 
last  clause  in  parenthesis)  w.  ^  A* 
B  L  e  sah  cop  Beth  (Al  as  y>  walk 
[.'  and  they  stood]  sad  [.]  ?) 

18.  om.  "the"  before  ••  one  '■ :  Lm  Td 
Tg  Al.— om.  "in":  Td  Tg. 

19.  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td,  Nazoraan;  Lm-mg 
Td-syn  Tg  Al.  Nazarene. 

21.  are    hoping:    Td-syn.  — om.    to-day: 

Td-syn  [Tg]  [Al]. 
21.  eren    or,  also)  the  women:  Elz  Gb  Td 

Mi",  . 
27.  him:   Lm  Td  (not  Td-syn)  Tg  Al  \t. 

I)  E  II  I.  &c.  curss  itt. 
29.  ail  1.  ALREADY:  [Lm]  Td-svn  Tg  (not 

Tg-mg)  Mey  Al  w    ^  i:  L  curss  itt 
p.  — And  they  :  Td  Tg  Al. 
32.  om.  "within   as"  :     Tg       LI]  — om. 

"an>l  "  before  "  whi         2  Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
36.  om.  "Jesus  " :  Gb  Lm  I'd  Tg  Mey  \1. 

—  om.  ••  and  Baith  .  .  .  you  " :  Gb 

Td  Mey  w    I>  itt. 
38.  heart:    Lm  Td  (not    l  Mey 

Al. 

•   a    spirit :  BO  perhaps  Lm 

Td-syn    rg   Al       Lm   Tg  omil    the 
comma  before  <>rt.,  which  maj  moan 
22  either  that,  or 


338 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


40.  om.  this  verse:  Td  [Tg]  Mey  w.  D  itt 
syr-cu. 

42.  om.  "and  of  a  honey-comb":  Gb° 
Lm  Td-syn  [Tg]  Mey  [Al]  w.^AB 
D  L  many  PF. 

44.  pref  MY  to  "  words  "  :  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Al. 
—  om.  "  the"  before  "  proph  "  :  Elz 
Gb  Lm  Td  [Tg]  Al.  —  om.  "the" 
bef.  "  Ps."  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

46.  -written  that  the  Christ  .should  suffer : 

(Gb°  [Lm]  and  thus  it  behoved)  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al. 

47.  FOR  repentance :   Td-syn  w.  J$  B.  — 

beginning:   neut.  abs.,  Elz  Gb  Lm 
Td  Mey  ;  nom.  pi   Td-syn  Tg  Al. 


48.  om.  "  And  "  :  Td  Tg  Al.  -om."  are  ■' : 

Td  [Tg]  Al. 

49.  om.       "  behold  "  :      Td-syn.  —  send 

FORTH:  Lm  Td  TgAl.— om.  "of 
Jerusalem  "  :   Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

51.  om.  "and  was  carried  up  into  heav- 

en "  :  Gb°  Td  Mey  w.  D  itt  Aug. 

52.  om.  "  worshipped  him  "  :  Gb°  Td  Mey 

w.  D  itt  Aug 

53.  om.  "and  blessing":  Td  Tg-mg  w.  D 

itt  cop  Aug.  —  om.  "  praising  and  "  : 
[Tg]  ("om."  Tg-mg)  [Al].  — om. 
"  Amen  "  :  Gb  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Al  — 
add,  according  to  Luke:  Tg  Al  w. 

a  b. 


JOH  N. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Title.  According  to  John:  Td  w.  ^ 
B. 

3.  NOT  EVEN  ONE  THING  :    Elz  Gb   &C 

with  most  MSS  except  J<*  D  curss 
Clem  Or  (once)  &c.  —  A  period  is 
put  after  "arose"  by  Lm  Tg,  and 
is  read,  Tliat  which  arose  into  being 
in  him  ivas  life:  w.  ^  ("That" 
&c.  begins  the'line)  C*DL  &c. 

4.  is  life:   Lm  (not  Lm-mg)  Td-syn  Tg- 

mg  w.  ^  D  MSS-w.-Or  and  Aug  itt 
sah  svr-cu  Clem  Ir  &c. 
16.  Because  instd   of  "And":  Gb  Lm 

(not  Lm-mg)  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

18.  only  begotten  God:  Td-syn  Tg  w.  H* 

B  C*  L  33.   syr-sch  syr-p-nig   cop 

seth     Clem-alex    Thdot      (extracts 

usually     printed   with    the    works 

of    Clement)    Epiph    Did.      These 

four    Greek    writers    are    all    who 

expressly  quote  Jo  i.  18  with  the 

reading  "God"  only.  Eourothcrs, 

viz.  Ir  Or   Bas   Cyr  quote  it  with 

both    this    reading,    and    "  Son ". 

There  are  what  seem  references  and 

allusions    io    other    writers    to    the 

reading  "God",  though  not  direct 

quotations. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  reading  Son  is 

in  J< '  (or  possibly  a  later  correction)  A  C3 

BFGHKMSUVAAX  1.  69.  and  all 

the  rest  of  the  Cursives  except  33.     It  is 

also  in  the  itt  vg  syr-cu  syr-p  syr-jr  aeth 

arm  :    in  Ir  Or  Bas  Cyr  Hippol  Eus  Ath 

Cyr  &c,  and  in  all  "the  Latin  FF  who 

quote  the  passage  at  all,  or  allude  to  it. 

For  the  ablest  and  most  complete  state- 
ment and  discussion  of  the  question,  see 
Mr.  Ezra  Abbot's  Art.  in  the  Bib.  Sac.  Oct., 


1881,  in  which  the  evidence  is  clearly 
shown  to  preponderate  greatly  in  favor 
of  the  reading  "  Son  ".  The  Greek  char- 
acters for  Son  and  God  are  TC  and  0(J, 
which  first  through  inadvertence  might 
have  been  substituted  the  one  for  the 
other.  See  a  blunder  of  ^  in  xiii  1.  —  om. 
"  the  "  before  "  only  begotten  "  :  Td-syn. 

23.  Tg  here  as  in  Mk  i.  3. 

24.  And  they  were  sent  from  the  Phari- 

sees: Td-syn  Tg  Al  w.  &*  A*  B  C* 
L  syr-cu  &c.  Or  (who  considers  it 
a  second  deputation)  &c.  When 
"  sent  from  "  is  denoted,  a  different 
preposition  is  generally  used  in  the 
Gospels  from  the  one  here  employed. 
Possibly,  [some]  sent  were  of  &c. 

26.  om.    "but":   Gb°   Td  Tg  Al.  —  has 

stood  (and  is  still  standing) :  Td-syn 
Tg-mg. 

27.  om.  "  He  it  is  "  and  "  is  preferred  be- 

fore me  "  :  Gb  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
—  om.  "who":  [Tg]  [Al]. 

28.  Bethany  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  w. 

S(  A  B  &c.  almost  all  copies-w  -Or 
curss  vss.  But  Or  decides  for ' '  Beth- 
abara"  on  geographical  grounds. 

29.  om.  "  John  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL 
3D.  in  whose  behalf:  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

31.   the  Chosen  of  God:  J$*. 

37.  om.  "  Aud  "  :  Td-syn  w.  fcfc*  1. 

38.  This  forms  vs  38,  39  in  the  Gr.  —  om. 

"  Then  "  ( Aud) :  Td-syn  Tg. 

39.  you  shall  see:   Gb^  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. — Pref.  Therefore  (or,  Accord- 
ingly) to  "they  came":  [Lm]  Td- 
syn  Tg  Al. —  om.  "for"  [and;  or, 
now):  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
41.  om.  "the"  before  "Christ":  Gb  Lm 
Td  Tg  Al. 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


:):;:• 


42.  ora.  "And"  (1st):  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Al.— 

oni.  "  And"  (2nd):  Gb  Td  Tg  Al. 
—  tin-  son  of  John  :  Lm  Td  Tg(not 
Tg-mg)  Mej  Al. 

43.  om.   "Jesus"  (in:    would):    Gb   Lm 

Td  Tg  Mey  AL  — pref.  JE8U8  to 
"saith":  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

4").  om.  art.  bef.  "son"  Lm  Td-syn  [Tg]. 

4'.    be:  hist?  of  "  come  " :  all  authorities. 

49.  om.  "and  saith":  Gb     [Lm]  Td  Tg 

Al.  — om.  "unto  him":  Gb°  [Lm] 

I'd  (nor  Td-synJ  — om.  the  art.  be- 

fore  •■  King":  Td  Tg  Al  w.  A  B  L 

Epiph. 

61.  YOU  (pi):  i.e.  you  all.  — om.  "Here- 
after "(lit.  from  Bow>):Gb°°  LmTd- 
Bj  n  Tg  Mey  Al  w.  f<  li  L,  itt  vg  &c 
Or  Epiph. 

CHAPTER  II. 

3.  And  they  had  no  vine,  because  the 

wine  for  the  marriage  icas  used  up. 
Then  says  the  mother  of  Jesus  to 
him,  There  is  >i(i  wint  :  Td-syn  w. 
j>*  ift  83th  Byr-p-mg  Oaudentins. 

4.  pref.  And  to  "Jesus":  [Lm]  Tg  Al. 
10.  om.    ••then"    before    "that"    &c : 

[Lm]  Td-syn  [Tg]  [Al]. 

12.  Kapharnauui :   throughout  as  in  the 

other  Gospels. — om.  "his"  before 
"brethren":  [Lm]  Tg  [Al]. 

13.  Elz  Lm  Td  Tg  Al  put  a  period  at 

the  <'lose  of  the  Terse. 
17.  om.  ••And":  Gb°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al  — consumed:  Elz.  (after  the  Sep- 
tuagint);  will  CONSUME :  GbLm 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al  w.  K  V  H  L  &c  cures 
cop  FF.  And  yet,  while  this  is  the 
later  Hellenistic  fr<tur>.  and  so 
occurs  iu  the  Septuagint,  the  same 
form,  in  the  simple  verb,  is  also  used 
B& present,  according  to  Liddell  and 
Scott  (Oxf  1855),  in  the  Sep.  and  in 
PhrynicusGramm.ed.  Lobeck.  The 
meaning  therefore  may  he.  is  de- 
vouring  >>*, .  in  the  Eebrew  it  i-  in 
the  preterite  tense,  which  predicates 
an  event  taking  place  at  the  time  of 
llie  utterance. 

22.  om.  " unto  them " :  libLmTdTgAl. 

23.  his  signs  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

24.  Jeans  on   his  part:    all   MSS. —  lit. 

commit  him:  Lm  Td  T'_r  Al. 
26    And  BK<  ai  -k  :   K!z  Qb  ,S;r. 

CHAPTER  III. 

1     Now  there  was  :   all  M 

2.  him  instf  ,,t  "Jeans" :  Gb   Lm   Td 

rg  Mej  Al. 

1<"  •••      (bt     -  •  nr.'i    Into,"    and 


heaven    for    "  God  "  —  Vf hich    last 
Td-8j  ii  adopts. 

7.  viir  :  pi.  i.e.  yourself  and  the  class 

you  represent;  or,  men  iu  general. 

8.  or  whither  :   Lm. 

10.  mi;  teacher:  all  M88. 

13.  om.  ••which  is  in  heaven":  Gb°  Td- 

-\n  w.&B  I.  I  33   res  Or-lat. 
15-  EVERY  one:    Lm   Td-syn  Tg  Al.  — 

om.  "not  perish,  hut":  Gb°°[Lmi 

Td  Tg  Al. 

before  "only":    Td-syn 


16. 

17. 

18. 
24. 
25. 
29. 

31. 
32. 

34. 


om.   "his' 

w.  {*B. 
om.  "  his" 
om.  "butr 
THE  prison 
with  a  .!k\\ 


Td-syn  [Tg]  [Al]. 
[Lm    Td-syn  [Tg]  Al. 
Elz  Gb  &c. 
Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

'bridegroom-'  (1st  without  the  art.): 

all  MSS. 
om.    "i^   above  all"    (2nd):    Td-syn 

w.  j{«  1)  itt  Byr-cu  Or  &c. 
om.  -And":  TdTgAL— om.  "that": 

Td-syn. 
om.   "God"  before  "giveth":    Gb00 

[Lm]  Td  [Tg]  ("om       Tg  mg)  Mey 

Al  w.  J<  BC*L1.  33.  itt  <'vr. 
36.  DISOBEV.s  for  "  bel'th  not  »  :  all  Unc's. 

CHAPTER    IV. 
1.  Jesus   iust'i   of  -'the    Lord":   Td-syn 
Tg-mg  w.  ((DAI   itt  vg  Byr-cu  &c. 
3.  om.  "again":  Gb    Td  (not  Td-syn). 

5.  om.  "which  is":  all  authorities. 
9.  om.  "Then":  Gb  -"'Td-syn  w.  s'V*. 
—  om.   ••the"   before  "'.lews"  and 
••  Samaritans  "  :  all  MSS. 
11.  om.  ••  then  "  :  Td-8)  n. 
13.  EVERY  one  who:  Elz  Gb  &c.  w.all 
MSS. 

15.  COME:  Td  Tg  adopt  indie,  pres. ;  Elz 

Gb  bin  Al  the  subjunctive. 

16.  om.  "Jesus":  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Mey  Al 

w.  HC*  Or. 

17.  om.  "and  -aid  "  :  Td-syn.  —that  thou 

no  husband  :   Td---.  n 

21.  tr.  "  Woman."  "believe  me":  Go" 

Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

23.  an  hour:  all  MSS.  —  for  ALSO  :   all 

MSS. 

24.  om.  ••  him  "  :  Td-syn  w.  J<*  D*. 
27      v  woman  :  all  MSS 

29.  om.  ever:  Td-syn  Tg-mg  w.  &  B  C* 

itt  &C  Or.  — om.  ••  not  »  :  all  MSS. 

30.  om.  ■•Then"  (And):  Gb.  [Lm]  Td  Tg 

Al. 

31.  Om.  "•  hi-  "  :   all  In 

i  ready  (connect  with  v.  86) :  Td 
w   a  &c  itt  Byr-cu  En-  <'\r  Tbdrt. 

■:,.    ••  And  ":  Gb  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Al.— 

om   "  both  "  :  Tg  [Al]. 

•  ■":    His  lib    Td  Lin  [All. 
ai      I'd--}  D  w.  JS  '»■ 


340 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


39.  om.  "ever":  Td-syn  Tg  (not  Tg-mg) 
Al. 

42.  NO  more.  &c:  all  MSS.  —  om.  "the 

Christ  »  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

43.  om.  "and  went":  Gb°  [Lm]  Td  Tg 

Mev  Al. 

45.  all   whatever:  Go"  Lm  Td  (not  Td- 

syn)  Tg  Al. 

46.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

47.  THIS  [man]  instead  of  "he":    most 

MSS.  —  om.  "  him  "  after  "  be- 
sought »  :  Gb°°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

50.  om.  "  And  "  :  .Gb°  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

51.  om.  "  his "  (the) :  Td-syn  w.  J^DLl. 

—  om.  "  saying  "  :  Td-syn  w.  X  D.  — 
thai  his  boy  was  living  :  Lm  Td-syn 
Tg  Mey  Al. 

52.  Thereupon  instead  of  "And":  Td 

Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al. 
54.  And  (at  the  beginning  of  the  v.) :    Tg 
[Tg-mg]  [Al]. 

CHAPTER    V. 

1.  the  feast :  Td-syn  w.  &  C  E  L  A  &c 

curss  cop  san  Cyr  Thph.  This  read- 
ing was  also  adopted  by  Td  '49, 
but  Td  ;59  rejected  it,  remarking 
that  the  art.  was  added  by  those 
who  wished  the  Passover  to  be  un- 
derstood ;  and  Td  :64  has  again 
adopted  the  art.  It  is  omitted  by 
Elz  Gb  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al  w.  A  B  D  G 
K  &c.  most  curss  Or  Chr  (who 
thinks  it  the  feast  of  the  Pentecost). 

2.  Bethzatha:  Td-syn  w.  &  L  33.  Eus. 

3.  om.  "great":  Gb°°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  xMey 

Al.  —  om.  all  after  "withered": 
Gb°°  Td  Tg  Mey  Al  Dav.  w.  X  A* 
B  C*  L  curss  syr-cu  &c.  —  om. 
also  verse  4:  the  same  authorities, 
except  D  for  the  latter  iustd  of  L. 
In  several  other  MSS  the  pas- 
sage is  marked  by  asterisks  and 
obelisks. 
5.  add  his  to  "  infirmity  "  :  [Lm]  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. — om.  "and":  Elz  [Lm] 
Tg  Mey. 

10.  pref   and  to  "it  is":    [Lm]  Td-syn 

[Tg]  Al. 

11.  pref  But:  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Al. 

12.  om    "Then":  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]("om." 

Tg-mg)  Al.  — om.  "thy  bed":  Td 
[Tg]  Mey  Al. 

13.  the    infirm  instd  of  "he  that  was 

healed":  Gb' Td  w.  D  itt. 

15.  said,  instd  of  "told"  (reported):  Td- 

syn. 

16.  om.  "and  sought  to  slay  him":  Gb 

[Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

17.  om.  "Jesus"  :  Td-syn  w.  ^  B. 

18.  HIS  OWN  Father:  all  MSS. 


20.  wonder:  indie,  not  subj.:  Td-syn. 

24.  comes  not:  all  Uncials. 

27.  om.  "  also  "  :  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Al. 

29.  om.  "and"  (2nd):  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Al. 

30.  om.  "the  Father":   Gb  Lm   Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 
32.  you  know  &c. :  Td-syn  w.  p  itt  syr- 
cu  arm. 

36.  greater  :    Lm  Tg  Al  have  this  in 

the  masc.  nom.  w.  A  B  &c,  which 
Al  considers  a  solecism  like  "full" 
(neut.)  in  i.  14,  a  nom.  agreeing 
with  an  accusative.  But  that  is 
not  necessarily  so  ;  for  "  full "  may 
agree  with  the  nom.,  "  Word  be- 
come flesh,"  the  intervening  words 
being  parenthetic.  Elz  Gb  Td  have 
it  in  the  fern,  accus.  The  sense  of 
the  former  would  seem  to  be,  /,  a 
greater  than  John,  have  the  witness. 

37.  He  (emphatic)  before   "has  borne" 

instd   of  "  himself"  :  Lm-mg  Td  Tg 
(not  Tg-mg)  Al. 
44.  om.  "God":  [Lm]  [Tg-mg]. 

CHAPTER   VI. 

2.  viewed,  instd  of  the  usual  word  "  to 

see  "  :  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Al.  —  om. 
"  his  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

3,  4.  the  mount,  THE  feast:  all  MSS. 
5.  buy  (in  subj.):  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 
7.  answehs  :  Td-syn.— om.  "  of  them  "  : 

Lm  Td  Tg  Al. — add  something  to 

"  little  "  :  Elz  Gb    Td  [Tg-mg]  [Al]. 
9.  pref.  one  to  "  lad  "  :  Elz  Gb°  [Lm]*Td 

(not  Td-syn)  [Al]  (Winer  "  probably 

not  genuine"  ) 

10.  om.  '•  And  »  :  Gb°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Al. 

11.  Thereupon  instd  of  "And":   Lm 

Td  Tg  Al. — om.  "to  the  disciples, 
and  the  disciples  "  :  Gb00  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

12.  says:  all  MSS. 

14.  signs    (pi.):     Lm-mg    Tg-mg.  —  om. 

"Jesus":  Gb°  Td  Tg  AL  — the 
prophet :  all  MSS. 

15.  om.    "him"  (2nd):    Gb°  Lm  Td   Tg 

Mey  Al.  —  the  mount :  all  MSS. 

17.  the  boat:  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  (not  Td- 
syn). —  the  darkness  had  overta/cn 
them  :  Td-syn  w.  ^  D.  —  not  YET 
come  :  Lm  Td-syn  (not  Td  ;59)  Tg 
Al. 

22,  24.  the  crowd  saiv :  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Al  w. 
8  B  D  L  :  whicn  Mey  says  was  to 
ease  the  sentence.  —  small  boat 
(1st):  all  MSS.  — om.  "  that  where- 
into  his  disciples  were  entered " : 
Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  —  boat  (2nd) : 
Gb  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Mey  Al. 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


341 


23. 
24. 


26. 
27. 
28. 


29. 
30. 

32. 

33. 

35. 

36. 
38. 
39. 

40. 


42. 

43. 

45. 


SMALL  boats :  Elz  Gb  Td  Tg  (not  Tg- 
mg)  Al. 

oin.  --also-:  (lh  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

smai.i.  boats:  Lm  TdTg  Al. — 

for  "small  boats,"  X"  bas  the  boat. 

no  art   before  SIGNS:  all  MSS. 

gives  |  pres.  I :  Td-syn. 

a  be  «'K  TO  do  (dr.  may) :  Elz  <ili 
Lm  '1M  Tg  Al ;  do  we  :  St ;  shall  we 
do  :  it  sali  Chr. 

art  to  believe:  Td-syn  (not  Td  '59)  Al. 

om.  "then":  Td-syn.— The  pron. 
"thou"  (2nd)  not  in  text. 

has  not  GIVEN:  Klz  (Jb  Td  Mey. 
—  THE  bread:  all  MSS. 

OUT  OF:  all  MSS.  —  the  bread  that  is 
God's :  Td-syn. 

om.  "  And  " :  lib00  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Al.  — 
all.  thereupon  :  Td-syn. 

om.  "me":  [Lm]  Td-syn. 

out  of:  Klz  Gli  Td-syn  (not  Td  '59). 

the  will  of  Him  who  sent:  Gb  Lm 
Td  Tg  Mev  Al. 

Foil  inst'i  of  --And":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 
Al.— my  Father,  bast1  of  "him 
that  sent  me":  Ob"  Lm  (not  Lin- 
ing) Td  Tg  Mej  Al.— I,  emphatic: 
'it'    [Lm]TdAL 

now  instd  of  "then":  Td  (not  Td- 
syn)  Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al.  — This, 
instd  of  "  he  "   (unexpressed) :   Elz 


Gb00    Td    (not  Td- 


[Lm]  Td  Mey. 
om.  '•  therefore  ;' 

Td-syn)  Tg  Al. 
om.  "  therefore  " 


Gb  [Lm]  Td  (not 
Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 


52. 
53. 
54. 
55. 
58. 


81. 


65. 

- 

69. 


Al.—  hears:  Gb'  Td  (not  Td-syn) 
Mev. 

om.  "on  me":  Td  [Tg]  [Al]. 

THK  bread:  all  MSS. 

of  my  (instd  of  "  this")  bread  :  Td- 
s\  n  w.  X»e  KusCvp. —  om.  '*  which 
1  will  give"  (2nd):  <il>°  Lm  Td- 
- .  ii  Tg  Al  Dav.  —  put  *•  is  my  flesh" 
at  the  close  of  the  v.  :  Td-syn. 

WITH   ONE   ANOTHER:  all  Uncials. 

in  YOURSELVES  :  all  .MSS. 

om.  ••  in  "  :  1 1. in  l  Td-syn  Al. 

true:  Ob"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

Tin:  bread  :  all  Mss.  —  din.  "  your  "  : 
<ih  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al."— om. 
••  manna  ":  Gb  Td  T'_r  Mey  Al. 

at  this:  all  MSS. — Jesus  thereupon 
I,  nt  a- :  Td-SJ  n  (also  adds  dii'/  before 

••  -.li.l"). 

r  ii.wi;  spoken:  Gl/'  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mej    Al 

om.  "my  ":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
nm  •  Then  "  :  <ili  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
the  Holy  one,  instd  of"  that  Christ 

the  Son   ":  "il.  I. m  Td  'IV'  Me]   A  I  w. 

K  1!  C*  l»  L.  —  om.  ••  the  living"  : 

Uii  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 


70.  om.    "Jesus : 

s\  II). 

71.  son  of  Simon  Iscariot:   Lm  Td 

Tg  Al.  — om.  "being":  Gb°°  Lm 
Tg  Al. 

CHAPTER   VII. 

1.  And  after:  Elz  Gb°  Lm  Td  (not  Td- 
syn)  Tg  Me)  Al. 

3.  shall  see:  td  Tg  Al.  —  thy  works  : 

TdTg  Al  w.  1$. 

4.  it  to  be  public :  Lm  Tg-mg. 
6.  om.  "Then":  Td-syn. 

8.  om."  this  "(1st):  Gb      Lm  TdTg  Mey 

Al.  —  om.  "vet":  Gb  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al  w.  ^  D  K  M  33.  &c.  itt  vg  cop 
syr-cn  Porphyry  (who  founded  on 
it  a  charge  of  falsehood  against 
Jesus)  Epiph  Cyr  Chr  Aug  Jer. 

9.  But  (or,  And)  when  :  Elz  (om.  Gb)Lm 

Al.  —  HE  HIMSELF  histd   of  "  UtltO 

them  "  :  Gb'  Td  Tg-mg. 
10.  gone  up  to  the  feast  then  .  .  .  also  up : 

Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Al. 
12.  the  crowd:  Td-svn.  —  but  others:  Elz 

(not  Gb)  Lm  tg  Al. 

15.  Thereupon  instd  of  "And":  Lm 

'IM  Tg  Mey  Al. 

16.  pref.  Therefore:  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

19.   has  given:    Klz  Gb  Td. 

'J1 1.  om.  "and  said":   Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

22.  connect  "therefore"  (on  this  ac- 
count) w.  "marvel''  in  v.  21:  Lm 
Tg  (not  Tg-mg) ;  om.  Td-svn. 

26.  om."  very":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al 
Dav. 

28.  -\M>  saving:    almost  all  MSS. —Td- 

syn  (txt)  omits  •' and  you  know" 
(2nd):  but  it  is  not  in  his  various 
readings.  It  is  omitted  by  X  409.  1 
Or  (hr  Tert ;  and  the  assertiou 
would  then  be,  Both  do  you  know 
7?jr,  whence  1  am.  and  be. 

29.  om.  ••Hut":  Gb  Lm  Td  TgAL— sent 

(aor):  Lm  Td  (not  Td-syn)  Tg  Al. 

31.  THAN    WHAT    THIS   (om.  "   thi 

Gb°  I.m  'I'd  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Mey  Al.— 
does  (or.  is  doing) ;   Td-SJ  n. 

32.  tr.  "  I'h."  "eld.  pr."  :  Lm  Td-syn  Tg 

Al. 

33.  om.   "unto  them "  :    (it,   Lm   Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

34.  find  >»'  :  Lm  [Tg-mg]  Al. 

37.  cried  (imperf.  continued  crying) :  Td- 

s\  n. 

39.  om.  "  Holy  ":  <JtP  I.m   Td   [Tg     Me} 

[Al]. — add  given:  I.m  w.  B  itt  Or. 
—  NEITHER  yet:  Klz  <Jli  Til:  nut 
yet :  I.m  T.l-s'vn  Tg  Al 

40.  om.  ••  Many  "  :   I.m  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — 


342 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


the  words  Td  Mey  ;  these  words :  Lm 
Td-syn  Tg  Al. 
41.  others  said  &c  ,  others  &c  :  Td-syn.  — 
DOES  the  Christ  come  :  Td  Tg  Al. 

46.  SO  SPOKE :    Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  — 

om.  "as  this  man"  :  Gb°  Lm  [Tg] 
[Al]. 

47.  om.    "Then":   Gb°    Td    Al.  —  om. 

"them":  [Tg]. 

50.  previously  instd  of  "  by  night  "  : 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al ;  om.  "  he  that 
came  to  him  by  night "  :  Td-syn  w. 
£*. — TO  HIM  instd  of  "Jesus": 
almost  all  authorities. 

51.  except  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

52.  SEE,  THAT  &c  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg.  — 

has  risen:  Elz  Gb  Td  Mey;  rises: 
Gb'  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Al  w.  8  B  D  K 
S-mg  &c.  curss  itt  vg  syr  syr-p  &c. 
Or. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

1-11.  These  verses,  including  v.   53  of 
the  previous  chapter,  are  omitted 
by  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mev  Al  Dav  &c. 
w.  KABCLTXA33.  and  sixty 
more  (some  of  which  om.  only  3- 
11)  itt  sah  syr-sch  syr-p  arm  go  Or 
Chr  &c  Tert  &c.      It    is    marked 
with  asterisks  or  obelisks  in  E  M  S 
A  many  curss.     It  is  transposed  to 
the    end    of  John    in    1.  and  ten 
others.     It  is  put  after  Luke  xxi. 
in  69    and  three  others.     Various 
scholia  bear  witness  to  its  omission. 
Eus  speaks  of  a  story  that  Papias 
relates  about  a  woman  accused  be- 
fore the  Lord,  which  was  found  in 
the  Gospel  to  the  Hebrews. 
The  hint  of  Eusebius  points  to  a  possi- 
ble source,  from  which  the  account  was 
transferred  to  this  place  by  an  unknown 
hand.     The  texts  of  the  MSS  containing 
it  vary  a  great  deal. 

12.  SHOULD  not  walk  (subj) :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
14.  om.  "but":    Td-svn.  —  OR  instd  of 
last  "  and  "  :  Gb  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

16.  TRUE:  or,  genuine,  as  the  word  par- 

ticularly means,  adopted  by  Lm  Td 
Tg  Mey  AL  — He  instd  of  "the 
Father  »  :  Td-syn  w.  &<*  D. 

17.  pref.  And  (or,  But):  all  MSS. 

20.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

21.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  — 

in  your  sin  :  all  MSS. 

22.  that  he  saith  &c:    so  point  Elz  Gb 

Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
25.  om.  "And":  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  AL  — 
SAID  :    all  MSS.  —  Lm  Td  Mey  put 
an  interrogation  point  at  the  close 
of  this  verse. 


28.  om.  "  to  them"  :  Lm  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  AL 

29.  om.  "  the  Father"  :   Gb00  Lm  Td  Tg 

Al. 

3(5.  what  (1st,  pi.) :  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Mey 
Al.  —  what  (2nd,  pi  ) :  Gb'  Lm 
Td-syn  Tg  Al. — om.  "my,  your": 
Gb00  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  —  you  had 
heard  from  the  father  (so,  lit. ) :  Gb" 
(with)  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al ;  you  there- 
fore do  what  you  have  seen  from  the 
father  (so,  lit.):  Td-syn. 

39.  If  you  are  (i.e.  he  concedes  that  in 
one  sense  they  are) :  Gb  Lm  Td-syn 
Tg  Mey  Al. 

41.  om.  "  Then  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  — 
we  were  not  bom :  Lm  Tg  Al ;  have 
not  been  born  :  Td. 

46    om.  "  And  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

48.  om.  "  Then  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

52.  om  "Then":  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  AL  — 
taste  (subj.) :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 

54.  "our"  instd  of  "your":  Gb"  Td 
Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Mey  Al. 

57.  J<*  reads,  and  has  Abraham  seen 
thee  ? 

59.  om.  "  going  through  .  .  .  by":  Gb 
Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

1.  om  "  which  was  "  :  all  MSS. 

4.  We  must :  Td-syn  Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Mey 

w.  fc$  B  D  L  cop  syr-jr  &c.  Cyr.  —  us 
instd  of  "  me  "  :  X  L  cop  Cyr.  —  no 
art.  before  "  night "  :  all  MSS. 

5.  no  art.  before  "  light  "  :  all  MSS. 

6.  HIS  clay  &c  :  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Mey  Al. 

—  om.  "of  the  blind  man"  :  Gb° 
[Lm]  Td-syn  Tg  Al. 

8.  A  beggar  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

9.  others  said  (expressed  in  Gr) :   Lm 

Td  Tg  Al. — add  after  "said" 
(2nd),  NO,  but:  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Al. 

10.  How  therefore:  [Lm]  Td  [Al]. 

11.  om.  "and  said"  (1st):   Gb°  [Lm]  Td 

Tg  Al.  —  pref.  The  to  "  man  "  :  Td- 
syn  i'g  [Al].  —  om."  that  is":  Elz 
Gb  Lm  Td  (not  Td-svn)  [Al]. — om. 
"  the  pool  of "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al.  —  thereupon  I  went  :  Lm 
Td  Tg  Al.  —  om.  "and"  before 
"washed":  Td  (not  Td-syn). 

12.  om.  "Then":  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg   [Tg- 

mg]  Al. — and  instd  of  "Then": 
Td-syn  [Tg]. 
14.   ON  THE  DAY  IN  WHICH  :   Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al. 

17.  they  therefore  again :    Lm  Td-syn  Tg 

Mev  Al. 

18.  Therefore  instd  of  "  But "  :  Elz  Gb 

Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


343 


20. 
21. 

24. 


•J.",. 


26. 


28. 

30. 
31. 
35 


86. 

37. 
40. 

41. 


- 


29, 


om.  "  them  "  :  [Lin]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
tr.  "he  Isofage'',  "ask  him":   Lm 

TdTg  Al 
a  second  time  instd  of  "again": 

El/,  (in  Lm  Td  Tg  Al  w.  all  Uncials. 

—  no    art.     before     ''praise':    all 
MSS. 

pref.  THEREUPOH  :    HI/,  Qb°°  Lm  Td 

Tg   Al.  — om.    "and   said"  :   Gb° 

Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
om.    "again":  Lm   Td  Tg  [Tg-mg] 

Mey  Al. — om.  "  thereupon  :'  :    Td- 

s  v  n . 
om.   "  Then  " :    Gb  Lm  Td  Mey  Al.  — 

But  (or,  And)  so?ne  reviled:  Tg. 
Tin:  marvellous  :  Td  Tg  Mev  w.  J<  B  L. 
om.  "  Now  »  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
om.  "  unto  him  »  :  Td-syn  [Tg]  [Al]. 

—  the   Son  of  man:    Gb''    Td-syn 
Mey. 

And  who  is  he  :  Gb°  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
om.  "  And  »  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
om.  "  And  »  :    Gb°°  Td  Tg  Al.  —  om. 

"these  words"  (this):  Td-svn. 
om.  "therefore":  Gb°°  [Lm]  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al.  —  your  sins :  Tg-mg. 

CHAPTER   X. 

"shepherd7'  (without  the  art.):    all 

MSS 
om.  "  And  "  :  Gb°  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Al. 

—  all  instd  of  "sheep":   Lm  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al. 

om   "  unto  them  " :  Td-syn  Al.  —  om. 

••  again  *' :  Td-svn.  —  pref.  THAT  to 

"lam":  [Lm]Td  [Al]. 
om.  "before  me":  Gb°  Td-syn  w.  ^* 

F  A   &c  curss  itt  vg  syr-sch  &c. 

Bas  Aug  [expressly). 
LAYS  down  :  Elz  &c.  w.  most  MSS  ; 

Td-syn  as  C.  v. 
om.  "But":  Td-syn. — om. "the sheep" 

(3rd) :  [Lm]  Td-syn  Tg  [Tg-mg]  [Al]. 
om.  "  the  hireling  fleet h  ":  GbJ  [Lm] 

Td-syn  Tg  [Tg^mg]  Al. 
and  mine  know  me:  Gb' Lm  Td-syn 

Tg  Al. 
ervt  my  life :  Td-syn. 
had  taken  (or,  took):  Td-syn. 
om.  u  therefore  "  :  <;i.     Lni  T.l  Tg  Al. 
Therefore  instd  of  "And":  Td-svn. 
om.   "and"  (2nd):  (ihJ  Td  Tg  Al. 
BELIEVE  (pres.):  Lm  Td  Tg  Al 
because  inst1  of  "  for  "  :  Td-8yn  Tg.  — 

Om.    "as   I    said   unto   yon"  :   [Lm] 

Tg  [Tg-mg]  [Al].    This  clause  is  by 

some  connected  with  v.  27. 
"who",    "greater":    newt.    Td-svn 

Tg  Mey  Al  w.  A  B  \  it  vg  go  cop 

<\r  1  f-rt  Hil. — om.  "my"  (2nd): 

'Li  [Tg]  Al. 


31.  om.  "Then  ":  Td-syn  [Tg]. 

32.  om.  "my":  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Al 

33.  om.  "saying":  Gb°°  LmTdTg  Mey 

Al. 

38.  though  you  do  believe  not:  Td  w.  £< 

83.;    <ii>  Lm  and  others  in subj. — 

CONTINUE  TO  KNOW,  ih8t5  of 
"believe"  (know  and  continm   to 

know:  BO  the  aor.  subj.  and  pres. 
indie,  signify):   Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

—  THE  Patheb  instd  of  "lliiu": 
Cil/  Lm  Td  Tg  Mev  Al. 

39.  om.  "Therefore":    Gb°  [Tg,'  [Al].— 

om.  "  again  "  :  Td-syn.  —  and  for 
"but":  all  authorities. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

1.  of  the  town  :  all  MSS  exe.  vss. 
3.  THE  sisters  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
6.  he  then  abode:  all  MSS. 
9.  lit.  of  the  day. 
12.  om.  "  the  disciples  "  :  Gb°  Td  (not  Td- 

Byn)Mey  [Al].  — om.  "his":   Gb° 

Lm  Td-svn  Tg  Al.  — add  TO  HIM: 

Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
14.  Then  therefore:  Elz  Gb  [Lm]  Td 

Tg  Al. 

16.  om.  "his":  most  authorities. 

17.  om.  "  already  "  :  Td. 

19.  lit.  to  those  about  Martha  and  Mary 
(i.e  to  Mary  &C  and  their  female 
friends) :  Elz  Gb  Td  w.  A  C-  &c. 
curss. 

22.  om.  "But":  [Lm]  Td-syn  Tg  [Tg- 
mg]  Al.  —  even  (or,  And) :  all  MSS. 

29.  pref.    And:  Tg   [Al].  — rises    am. 

0<  >m  ks  :  Elz  Gb  Td  Mey  ;  rose  and 
come- :   Lm  :  rose  and  came  :  Tg  Al. 

30.  still  in  the  place  :    Lm  Td-syn  Tg  [Tg- 

mg]  [Al]. 

31.  THINKING  inst1*  0f  "saying":   Gb' 

Td-syn  Tg  Al. 
33.  troubled  himself  (i.e.   shook   with 

EMoTK.N:    El/.  Gb  &C.  With  almost 

all  authorities  (I)  1.  &o.  some  vss, 

ir,i\  troubled) 
89.  -  \vs:  Biz  Gb  &c. 
41.  om.  "from  the  place  where  the  dead 

was  laid":  Gb  Lm  I'd  Tg  Mey  Al. 

44.  om.   "And":  Gbc       I'd  Tg  Al '— lit. 

as  to  the  feet  and  the  hands:  al- 
most all  Uncials.  —  om.  "nun" 
(2nd):   ElsGb  Lm  Td-syu  [Tg]. 

45.  om.  "Jesus":  <;i>  Lm  I'd  Tg  Mev  Al. 

—  the  thing  which  (dug.):  Tg  (not 
Tg-mg)  Al. 

46.  what  thing:   Lm  Tg-mg  Al. 

•V1.   for  you  :   T.l  |  ii.  r    I  1  gj  I,     Cg  Al. 
51.  ■".'_'    i  i!  i   nation. 

■  in.  "  together"  (fftw):  Td-syn LmTg 

[Tg-mg], 


344 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


54.  oin.  "his":  Td  Tg  Al. 

57.  oni.  "  both  »  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — 

COMMANDS  (pi.):  Td  Tg  (not  Tg- 

mg)  AL 

CHAPTER  XII. 

1.  om.  "which  had  been  dead":  [Lm] 

Td-syn    [Tg]   [Al].  — whom  Jesus 
raised  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

2.  pref.   Therefore  :   Elz   &c.  w.  all 

Uncials. 
4.  An  I)  for  "Then":  Td-syn.  — om."  Si- 
mon's son  "  :  Gb°°  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

6.  pref.  Now  (or,  And) :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td 
.  Tg  AL  — and  having  the  mon- 
ey-bag, cahiued  &c  :  Gb^  Td-syn 
Tg  Al. 

7.  SUFFER  (sing.)  HEll  TO  HAVE  KEPT 

IT :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
9.    The  large  crowd  :  Td-syn  Tg-mg. 
13.  even  the  king:    Td-syn  Tg  [Tg-mg] 
Al ;  om.  the  art  :  Gb°°  Td. 

17.  TO  TESTIFY  THAT   HE   CALLED:   St 

(not  Elz)  Gb  Lm   Td  Mey;  "with 
him  when  *' :  Gb7  Td-syn  Tg  Al. 

18.  MSS  vary  between  crowds,  a  crowd, 

the  crowd. — om.  "also":  Tg  [Tg- 
mg]. 

22.  om.    "  and  again  "  :   Lm  Td  Tg  [Tg- 

mg]  Mey  Al.  —  An  dr.  comes  &c  : 
same  authorities. 

23.  answers  :  Td-syn  Tg. 

24.  the  corn  :  all  MS£. 

25.  loses  :  Td-syn  Tg  (not  Tg-mg). 

27.  interrogation  point  after  "hour" 
(1st):   Ob  Lm  Tg. 

29.  om.  "  therefore":  [Lm]  [Tg].  — HAS 
spoken  :  all  MSS. 

32.  all  things:  ^*  D  it  Tg  Ir  Aug  (ex- 
pressly) Amb  Jer.  —  to  myself: 
all  M.SS. 

34.  pref.  Therefore :  Td-syn  [Tg-mg]. 

35.  AMONG  you :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

—  AND  instd  of  "  for  "  :  all  author- 
ities. 

40.  hardened  (aor.) :  Td  Tg  Al.  —  I  SHALL 

heal  :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL 

41.  because  instd  of  "when":    Lm  Td 

Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Mey  Al  (punctuates 

as  in  this  TransL). 
44.  And  Jesus  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
47.  keep,  instd  of  "believe":  Gb"  Lm 

I'd  Tg  Mey  Al. 
49.  HAS  GIVEN  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

1.  HAD  come  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — &* 

has  the  Jews  instd  of  "  his  own  " 
('lovdaiuvc;  instead  of  £($i'oi>c)  ! 

2.  supper  taking  place  (i.e.  at,  not 


after,  sup.) :  Td  Tg  Mey.  — lit.  put 
into  the  heart,  that  Judas  &c.  i.e. 
gave  him  the  wish  (optative  mood) : 
Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  Mey  interprets 
this  to  mean,  that  it  occurred  to 
the  devil  to  make  Judas  the  instru- 
ment. (Elz  Gb  Lm,  the  heart  of 
Judas  &c.  that  he  &c.) 

3.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Gb°°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al.  —  had  given ;  Td-s;  n  Tg ;  has 
given :  Elz  Gb  Td  Al. 

4.  om.  the  pronoun  "  his  "  :   Elz  Gb  Lm 

Td  Tg  Al.     The  art.  may  have  the 

force  of  the  pron. 
5-  THE  basin  :  all  MSS. 
6.  om.  "and":    Gb°°  Td  Tg  Al.  —  om. 

"  Peter  "  (2nd) :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 

AL 
10.  no  need  to  wash  himself  (om.  "  save 

his  feet"):  Gb°  Td-syn  Mey  w.  tf 

Or  Tert  itt  vg. 

15.  have    given:     Td-syn.  —  you    ALSO 

MAY  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Tg  AL 

16.  A  servant :  all  MSS. 

18.  my  (instd  of  "with  me")  bread:  Tg 

(not  Tg-mg)  AL  —  HAS  lifted  (perf.) : 
Td-syn  (aorist  tense :  Td  Tg  Al). 

19.  MAY    believe:    Td-syn    Tg;    should: 

Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg-mg  Al. 

22.  om.   "Then":   Gb°  Td  (not  Td-syn) 

[Tg]  Al. 

23.  om    "Now":  TdTg  Al. 

24.  beckons  &c.  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

25.  om.  "then":  Td  (not  Td-syn)  Tg  Al. 

26.  pref.    Thereupon:    [Lm]    Td    (not 

Td-syn)  Tg-mg  AL — therefore 
instd  of  "  And  "  :  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — 
TAKES  AND  gives  :  Td  Tg  [Tg- 
mg]  Al.  —  son  of  Simon  Isc. :  Td 
Tg  Al. 

27.  then  entered  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
32.  om.  "  If  God  be  glorified  in  him  "  : 

[Lm]  [Tg]  [Al].— Aim  instd  of 
"  himself"  :  Td-syn  Tg  (not  Tg-mg). 

36.  om.  "him"  (2nd):  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg 
Mey  Al  —  om.  "me"  (2nd):  Gb°° 
Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

38.  Answers  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL  —  om. 
"  him  "  :  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  AL  —  A 
cock :  all  MSS.  —  cuow  (aor.  subj  ) : 
Td  Tg  Al.  —  deny:  either  indie, 
fut.,  or  subj.  aor. 

CHAPTER   XIV. 

1.  belteve  :  form  of  2nd  pres   plur.  is 

the  same,  of  indie,  and  imperative 

2.  Because  I  go :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  AL  — 

told  you  that  I  go  :    Luther,  with 
Aug.  and  Erasmus. 
4.  om    "ye  know  "(2nd), "and"  (2nd): 
Gb°  [Lm]  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Mey  Al. 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


345 


6.  qui.  "  and  "  :  Lm  Tg.  —  How  km  m  : 
Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

6.  am>  the  Troth  :  all  MSS 

7.  om.  "and"  before  ••from"  :  [Lm]Tg 

Tg-mg]  Al.  — om    "him"  (2nd): 
[Tg]  [Al]. 

9.  om.  -and"  (2nd)  :  Lm  Td-syn  [Tg]. 

10.  om.      "  that  "     before     "  dwelleth  " 

(dwelling):  [Lm]  Td  (not  Td-eyn) 
[Tg]  [Al].  —At»  works  :  [Lm]  Td-syn 
Tg  Al.  — om.  HIMSELF  ("he"): 
Td-eyn  Tg  Al. 

11.  om.  "me"  (3rd):  Gb°  Td  [Tg]. 

12.  thk  Father  :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

15.  you  will  keep :  Td-syn  Tg  (not  Tg-mg). 

16.  BE  with  \ «<n  :  Lm  Td  Tj:  Mey  Al. 

17.  om.    "him"   (2nd):  [Lm]   Td-syn.— 

om.  "but"  :  [Lm]  Td  [Tg]  Al.—  is 
in  you  :   Lm  Tg  Al. 

19.  BECAUSE  I  &c  :  so  punctuate  Gb  Lm 

Td,  and  bo  Mey  interprets. 

22.  pref.AHDto"how":  Ghc  TdMey[Al]. 

23.  my   WORD:  so  all  MSS. — no  pron. 

''our",      and      no     art.,      before 

"  abode  ". 
28.  om.   "I  said"  (2nd):  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 

AL  — om.  "my":  Gb:>[Lm]TdTg 

Al. 
30    THE  world :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 
31.   COMMANDED  me.     ElzGbTdAl. 

CHAPTER    XV. 

2    it  away  :  all  MSS. 

6.  thk  branch:    all  MSS.  — IT  inst<*  of 

"them"  :  GV  Td-eyn  Tg-mg. 

7.  ask  (imperat.):  Gb'  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

8.  and  [that    you]    become    (subjunc): 

I. in  Tg  Al. 

10.  the  Fathers  (om.   "my"):  Lm  Td 

(not  Td-eyn)  Al. 

11.  may  BE  in  vou  :    Gb"  Lm  Td  (not 

Td-eyn]  TgMey  Al. 

13.  om.  "  a  man  ;:  (he  lay  down) :  Td-SJ  n. 

14.  what    (sing.):    Td    Tg-mg;     what 

things  (pi):    Gb"  Lm   Td-syn    Tg 
Mey  Al :  whatever:  Elz  Gb. 
16.  ASK  (subj.):  all  MSS.  —  might  piv»- : 
Td  ;  should  give  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td-syn 
Al. 

20.  a  servant:  all  MSS. 

24.  has  flone:  Elz  Gb  Td;  did  (or,  had 
done):  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Mey  Al. 

26.  om.  "  But  »  :  Td-syn  [Tg]. 

27.  beab:  either  indio.,  or  imperat.  pres. 

in  all  MSS. 

CHAPTER    xvr. 

3.  om.  "  unto  you"  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 
Al. 


4.  their  time  (hour):   Lm  Tg  Al. —  RB- 
HEMBEB  &<•.:  lit.,  remember  them 
([Tg])  that  1  myself  (expP  by  Winer 
t  attraction). 
7.  would  not  come  :  Tg  (not  Tg-mg). 
10.  om.  "my":  <lb00  Td  Tg  [Al]. 
13.  in  the  whole  truth:  Gb'  Td:    into: 
Elz  Gb  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al.    Variously, 
all  the  truth,  and  the  whole  truth. 

15.  TAKES:  tib  Lm  (not  Lm-mg)  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

16.  om.  "because  I  go  to  the  Father"  : 

Gb°  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  — BSE 
MB  no  moue  :  Gb'  Lni  (not  Lm- 
mg)  Td-sj n  Tg  Al. 

19.  om.  "Now":  Gb  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

20.  om.   "and"  (2nd):    Gb°  Lm  Td-syn 

Tg  Mey  Al. 

21.  the  woman:  all  MSS. 

22.  shall  have:  Lm  (not  Lm-mg)  Mey. — 

shall  take:  Lm  (not  Lm-mg)  Tg 
(not  Tg-mg)  Al. 

23.  PHolI.l)  VOL'  ask  anything:  Gt/ 

Lm  (not  Lm-mg)  Td  Tg  Al.  — put 
"in    mv    name"    after    "give  it 
you  »  :  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
25.  om.    "but":    Gb    [Lm]  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 
27.  the   Father  instd  of  "God":  Lm-mg 

Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Al. 
29.  om.  "  unto  him  »  :  [Lm]  Td  Tg  Al. 
!  32.  om.  "now":  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 
I  33.  YOU  have  TBIB. :  Gb  Td  TgMey  Al. 

CHAPTER    XVII. 

1.  raisin*;  .  .  .  SAID:   Q\/  Lm  Td-syn 

Tg  Al.  — om.  "  thy  "  (2nd):  Td  Tg 
[Al].  — om.  "also":  Gb°  Lm  Td 
Tg  Mey  Al. 

2.  shall  give:  Td  Tg-mg  Al ;  should  : 

Elz  tib  Lm  Td-syn  Tg. 

3.  that  they  know  (i.e.  do  know) :  Td  Tg 

(not  Tg-mg). 

4.  globified,     having    kimsiii:h  : 

Lm  Td-svn  Tg  AL  — hast  givi.n 

Ell  fee.  w.  nmst  MSS. 
6.  manifested  (aor.) :  all  MSS.  —  hast 
I  ■■  gayest  "    (1st  and 

2nd):  Hi/.  <;i>  Td(not  Td-eyn)  Al. 
8.  hast  given  :  Elz  tib  Td-eyn. 

11.  AND    in.-t1   of    "but":    all    MSS.     - 

tiiey  inst'1  of  "these":  Td-eyn  — 

THY  NAME  WHICH  8fcC.  :  til'  l.m 
Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  —  88  also  we:  Td 
(not  Td-svn)  Tg. 

12.  om.  "in  the  world":   tit,    l.m  Td  Tg 

Mey  AL  —  thy  name  WHICH  &c: 
Td  Tg  Al. — pref.  AM)  to  "1  hare 
kept"  (I  GUARDED,  a  different 
word  from  the  other):  [Ian]  Td  Tg 
Al. 


346 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


13.  in  themselves  :  Elz  Gb  Td-syn  Tg 

Al. 
17.  om.  "  thy  "  :  Gb00  Lm  Tg  Mey  Al. 

19.  no  art.  before  "  truth  "  :  all  MSS. 

20.  those  believing:   Gb  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

21.  om.  "one"  (2nd)  :  Gb°°  [Lm]  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al.  —  should  believe:  Elz  Gb 
Td  (not  Td-syn)  Lm  Al. 

22.  hast   given:   Elz    Gb    Td    Tg   Al.— 

"  are  "  :  not  expressed  in  Gr. :  Gb° 
Td  Tg  Al. 

23.  om.  "and"  (2nd):  Lm  Td  TgMey  Al. 

24.  what  (that  which)  thou  &c.  :  Td 

Tg  (not  Tg-ing)  Mey  Al. 

25.  "0  righteous  Father",  connected  by 

Lm  w.  v  24.  —  pref.  and,  or  ye a 
to  "  the  world  "  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Td 
Tg  Al. 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 

1.  the  brook  of  the  Cedars:  Elz  Td  Tg 
Al  w.  J5G  B  C  &c.  curss  Or  Cyr  Chr 
(also  in  Sep.  a  few  times) ;  the  Ce- 
dar-brook (brook  of  the  Cedar) :  Td- 
syn  w.  }$*  D  itt  cop  sah  ;  the  brook 
Kedron  (Kidrok,  a  Ileb.  word 
meaning  turbid):  Gb  Lm  Tg-mg 
Mey  w.  A  S  A  most  vss  Jer  Amb 
(also  Josephus). 

3.  THE  baud:    all  MSS.  —  the  before 

"  Pharisees  "  :  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  [Al]. 

4.  And  (or,  But  Jesus) :   Td-syn  Tg  (not 

Tg-mg). 

5.  He  saith  :  Td  (not  Td-syn)  Tg  Al. 

10.  pref.  and   to   "the  servant's":   Elz 

Gb  Td  Tg  Al. 

11.  om.  "  thy  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

13.  om.  "  him  "  :   Lm  Td-syn  Tg.  —  om. 

"away":  Td-syn  Tg  [Al]. 

14.  should  perish :  Elz  Gb  Td  ;  die :  Gb" 

Td-syn. 

15.  pref.  the  to  "other":  Elz  Gb°  Td 

Tg  Mey  [Al]. 

16.  the  acquaintance  of:  Td  (not  Td-syn) 

Tg  Al. 

17.  om.  "not"  (1st):  all  authorities. 

18.  THE    officers:    all    authorities.  —  add 

also  to  "  Peter  "  :  Td-syn  Tg  Al. 
20.  HAVE  SPOKEN:   Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

—  om.  "the  "  before  "  synagogue  "  : 
Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al.  —  a  ll  instead 
of  "always  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

24    om.    "  Now "  :    St    (not    Elz)   Gb   Td 

(  Thereupon:  Td-syn  [Tg])  Mey  Al. 
25.  om.  "not"  (1st):  all  authorities. 
27.  A  cock :  all  authorities. 
29.  went  forth  outside :  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Al. 

—  and  says  :  Gb'  Td  Tg  Al. 

31.  om.   "therefore":    Lm  Td  (not  Td- 
syn)  Tg  Al. 


34.  om.   "him":  Gb°°  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 
40.  om.  "all":  Td-syn. 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

3.  And  came  to  him  and  said:   Lm  Td 

Tg  Mey  Al. 

4.  pref.    And :    Lm    Tg   Mey   Al ;    om. 

"therefore":  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  AL — 
om.  "in  him":  Td-syn. 

6.  "him"  (expressed):   Gb°  Lm  Tg-mg 

Mey. 

7.  om.  "our"  (the  law):   Lm  Td-syn  Tg 

Al. 

10.  om.  "  Then  ":   Gb  Td  Mey  [Al].  —  tr. 

"crucify",  "release":  Lm  Td  Tg 
Al. 

11.  add  him  to  "answered":    [Lm]   Tg 

[ Al].  —  hast :  Td-syn.  —  he  that  de- 
livers :  Td  (not  Td-syn)  Tg  (not  Tg- 
mg)  Al. 

12.  om.  "  And  "  :   all  authorities.  —  con- 

tinued &c  (imperfect) :  Elz  Gb 
&c. 

13.  these  WORDS  :  Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

14.  om.  "  and  "  (2nd),  and  insert  IT  WAS  : 

Gb"  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

15.  Thereupon  inst*  of  "But":  TdTg 

Al. 

16.  therefore    (or,     thereupon)     instd  of 

"  And  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  —  om"  and 
led  him  away " :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg 
Al. 

17.  on  him  inst*  of  "  his  "  :  Lm  Td  (Td- 

syn  himself)  Tg  Mey  Al.  —  THE 
place  :  Elz  Gb  Td  Tg  Al. 

19.  add  ALSO  :  all  authorities. 

20.  tr.  "Greek",  "Latin":   Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

23.  om.  "and"  before  "also":   all  au- 

thorities. 

24.  om.  "  which  saith  "  :  Lm  Td-syn. 

26.  lit.  the  mother  (1st):  all  authorities. 

—  om.  "his"  (2nd):  [Lm]  Td-syn 
Tg  [Al]. 

29.  om.  "  Now  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Mey 

Al.  — PUTTING  THEREFORE  &C  : 
Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Mey  Al.  —  the  sour 
wine  (2nd):  B  L  1.  33.  itt  sah  Eus 
Cyr  Hil. 
31.  Td  (also  Elz  Gb  Lm)  puts  "  because  it 
was  Prep.-day  "  after  "  the  Sabbath 
day  " ;  but  Td-syn  Al  transpose  to 
after  "the  Jews  ". 

35.  you  also  (or  even):  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey    Al.  —  may   believe:    Td-syn; 
should:  Td  Tg  Al. 
38.  om.  "And":  Gb°°  Td  (not  Td-syn). 

—  took  his  body :  Lm  Tg  Al ;  they 
came  and  took  him  :  Td-syn. 


VARIOUS    READINGS. 


347 


39.  "him"inst'i  of  "Jesus  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg 

(not  Tg-u.g)  Al. 

40.  om.   "in"    before  "linen":  Elz  Lm 

Td-syn  Tg  Al. 

CHAPTER   XX. 

6.  comes    ALSO:    Td-syn    Td    [Tg-mg] 
Al. 

10.  to  their  own  home  ( lit.  to,  —  or  with, 

—  themselves)'.  Elz  Gb  Lm  Al;  to 
them  (i.e.  to  their  home):  Td  Tg. 
It  is  like  the  French  ehez  eu.r,  and 
the  German  zu  ihntn,  and  Italian 
da  loro.     See  Luke  xxiv.  12. 

11.  Td  (also  Elz  Gb)  puts  ••  outside  "  after 

'•  weeping",  but  Td-syn  Tg  Mey  Al 
after  "  tomb  "  :  Lm  omits  it. 

14.  om.  And:  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 

16.  add.  after  "  him  **,  in  Hebrew  :  Gb' 
[Lm]  TdTgMey  Al. 

1".  om.  "my"  (1st):  [Lm]  Td  Tg  [Tg- 
mg]  Mey  Al.  —  om.  "my"  (2nd): 
Td-syn. 

18.  I  have  seen  :  Td-svn  Tg  (not  Tg-mg) 

Al  w   B  X. 

19.  om.   "assembled":    GbD  Lm  Td  Tg 

Mey  Al. 

20.  add   also:     Lm    Td   Tg   Al.  — om. 

"his":  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

21.  om.  "  Jesus  "  :  Td  Tg  Mey  [Al]. 

23.  have  been  remitted:  Gb'  Lm  Tg. — 
have  been  retained  :  Elz  Gb  Lm  Tg 
Al. 

25.  place  of  the  nails :    Lm  Td  Tg-mg 

Mey  w.  A  I  4  curss  itt  vg  each-syr 
Or  llil  Amb  Aug. 

26.  the  disciples  :  Td-svn. 

28.  om.   "  And "  :    Gb   Lm   Td  Tg  Mey 

Al. 

29.  om.  "  Thomas  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

30.  om.  "  his  "  :  Lm  Td  Tg  Mey  Al. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

1.  om.  "Jesus":  Td  Al  w.  D  M  curss  e 
»'hr. 

3.  om.    "immediately":    Gb00  Lm  Td 

I  _-  Mey  Al.  —the  boat :  all  MSS. 

4.  om.  "  now  "  (already):  Td-syn  w.  ^* 

curss. — becoming (breaking,  pros. 
partic.) :  Td  Tg  (not  Tg-mg)  Mey. 

6.  And  (instJ  of  "  therefore  ") :  Td- 
syn. 

8.  THE  small  boat :  all  authorities. 

11.  prof.  Thereupon:  Td  Tg  [Tg-mg]  Al. 

12.  om.  "And"  (or,  But):  Td  (not  Td- 

syn)  [Tg]  Al. 

13.  om.  "  then  "  :  Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

14.  om.  "  his"  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

15.  16,  17.  Joh>*  instd  of  "Jonas":  Lm 

I'd  Tg  Mey  Al. 

16.  beloved  sheep  (epithet  of  endear- 

ment) :  Td  Tg-mg  w.  B  C  19.  b  Lcif. 

17.  beloved  sheep  :  Td  Tg  Mev  Al  w. 

ABC  Amb.  — om.  "Jesus":  Td- 
syn  [Tg]. 

20   om.  "  Then  "  :  Gb°  Lm  Td  Tg  Al. 

21.  add  therefore:  Lm  Td-syn  Tg  Al. 

24.  who  wrote:  Lm  Tg  [Al]  w.  J<  B  D 

33.  vss. 

25.  will  not:  Td-syn  Tg.— om.  "Amen": 

Gb  Lm  Td  Tg  Al.  This  verse  is  in 
all  the  Uncials  but  j$*,  is  om.  by 
63..  and  by  scholia  of  many  MSS. 
It  is  bracketed  by  Td-syn ;  Meyer 
pronounces  it  apocrypha] :  Al  and 
others  suppose  it  to  have  been  added 
by  John  himself  some  years  after 
the  rest  had  been  completed.  Many 
reject  the  last  two  verses,  and  they 
reject  also  the  whole  chapter,  be- 
cause so  closely  connected  with 
these  last  two  verses.  Tg  Al  add, 
According  to  John. 


LATER   READINGS    OF   TISCHENDORF. 


Part  Fifth  of  the  8th  ed.  of  Teschendorf's  Gr.  N.  T.  has 
been  recently  published,  containing  L'k  xviii.  10 — Jo.  vi.  23. 
The  readings  which  vary  from  readings  adopted  in  the 
"Synopsis",  or  both  the  7th  ed.  and  the  "Synopsis",  are 
as  follows : 


L'k  xviii.  11  om.    "with   (to)   himself" 

(see  Var.  Read). 
„       xx.  24  om.  "  answered  and  ". 
„         „    28  for  "  die  "  (2nd)  read  be. 
„      xxi.    2  om.  "  also  "  (even). 
,,        „      6  om.  here  (added  in  Syn.). 
„        ,,    12  art.  expr.     in     Gr.     before 

"synagogues". 
„        „    36  restores  "these"  (rejected 

in  Syn.). 
„    xxiii.  17  om.    the   verse    ([Td-syn]) 

w.  A  B  K  L  vss. 
„        „    39  om.  "saying"  (also  om.  in 

7th  ed.). 
„    xxiv.  13  returns  to  "sixty". 
„        ,,    21  returns  to  "  -were  hoping  ". 
„        ,-,    38  returns  to  "  heart ". 
Jo.  i.  18  returns  to    "only-begotten 

Son  ". 
„        ,,    21  om.    "And"   before    "he 

saith  ". 
„        „    26  returns  to  "  stands  "  (pres. 

instd  of  perf.). 


Jo.  i.  46  om.  "And"  before  "  Na- 
thanael". 

„  iii.  13  restores  "  which  is  in  heav- 
en". 

„         „    36  om.  "and". 

,,  iv.  9  om.  "  For  the  Jews  have 
no  dealings  with  the  Sa- 
maritans". 

„  „  17  returns  to  "and  said,  / 
have  no  husband  ". 

,,  „  37  om.  the  art.  before  true 
(not,  the  true  sayitig  ; 
but,  the  sayifig  true). 

,,        v.      9  om.  "  immediately ". 

„       vi.       2  returns  to  saw. 

,,  ,,  11  he  offered  instd  of  "  having 
offered  ". 

)>  ?>  i5j?ees,  instd  of  "departed": 
w.  !$*  itt  vg  syr-cu  Aug. 

„  „  22  saw  (as  in  C.  V.)  inst3-  of 
"having  seen  ". 

„         „    23  om.  "  Howbeit ". 


NOTES   ON  THE   GOSPELS. 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 


I.  1-17. 

[Compare  Luke  iii.  23-38.] 

The  names  in  this  Genealogy  are  Hebrew  rendered  into 
Greek,  as  found  mostly  in  the  Septuagint  Gr.  Version,  and  are 
variously  spelt,  as  Boos,  Booz,  Boes ;  Daueid,  Dauid.  Dabid. 
The  Greek  spelling  of  the  names  is  followed  closely  in  the 
Common  Version  of  the  N.  T.  But  in  this  Translation,  for 
the  sake  of  readier  identification,  where  the  same  persons  are 
mentioned,  the  orthography  of  the  C.  V.  of  the  O.  T.  is  fol- 
lowed, except  in  Luke's  Genealogy,  where  the  Gr.  names  are 
left  as  they  are  found  in  Tischendorf. 

16.  Jesus  :  Heb.  Jehoshua,  Joshua,  and,  after  the  Cap- 
tivity. Jeshua,  whence  Jesus  (Gr.  'Itjoovc). —  the  Christ: 
meaning,  the  Anointed  [One] ;  Heb.  the  Messiah.  —  [so] 
called:  Comp.,  for  usage,  Xenophon's  Anabasis  ii.  4.  12, 
"  the  [so]  called  wall  of  Media." 

I.   iS.  —  II.  23. 

[Compare  Luke  i.  27,  31-33,  35  ;   ii.  21,  7.] 

20.    OX    HIS    HAVING    THOUGHT    THIS  !    lit.    he  having  thought 

these  things,  i.e.  not  to  expose  her,  but  to  divorce  her  pri- 
vately. ••These"  is  often  translated  in  the  C.  V.  that.  thus, 
this,  as  in  M'k  xvi.  12.  L'k  ix.  34.  xviii.  23.  In  the  N.  T.  to 
think  upon  or  about  a  thing,  is  denoted  by  adding  a  preposi- 
tion, a^  in  Acts  x.  [9.  Comp.  also  Anab.  ii.  4.  5,  "I  myself 
think  these  same  things  "  (i.e.  have  these  same  thoughts  that 


352  NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 

you  express),  "but  I  consider"  &c.  —  do  not  fear:  lit.  thou 
shouldsi  not  fear  (the  subjunctive,  milder  than  the  imperative). 
This  difference  in  the  shade  of  expression  is  sought  to  be  pre- 
served throughout.  —  begotten:  the  participle  of  the  verb  to 
beget,  and  erroneously  translated  "conceived". 

22.  From  Is.  vii.  14. —  [is]  :  often  omitted  in  Gr.  and  Lat., 
when  required  in  English. 

II.  2.  in  its  rising.  So  also  Hammond,  Meyer.  Lit. 
in  the  rising,  the  article  often  having  in  Gr.  the  force  of 
the  possessive  in  English,  and  often  so  translated  in  the 
C.  V.  The  word  is  here  in  the  singular;  in  verse  1  it  is  in 
the  plural,  and  has  no  article.  The  oldest  MSS  sustain, 
throughout  the  N.  T.,  the  use  of  the  plur.  without  the  art., 
to  signify  the  East,  except  in  Rev.  xxi.  13,  where  the 
Sinaitic  has  the  singular,  though  a  later  corrector  puts  it  in 
the  plural.  In  all  the  other  passages  the  use  of  the  singu- 
lar num.  is  adopted  to  denote  the  sun-rise,  the  word  "sun" 
being  expressed  except  in  L'k  i.  78,  in  which  last  passage  it 
may  have  its  equivalent  in  Orient.  —  worship  :  variously  de- 
noting make  obeisance  to,  fay  homage  to,  adore,  according  to 
the  person  addressed.  In  this  Translation  the  generic  -wor- 
ship is  retained.  Etymologically  it  is  to  kiss  the  hand  toward, 
accompanied  with  bowing  down,  and  touching  the  forehead 
to  the  ground. 

3.  it  (or,  of  it)  :  for  he  may  have  heard  the  remark  directly 
or  indirectly.  The  rank  of  the  Magians  would  have  warranted 
their  going  directly  to  the  king. 

4.  or,  Where  is  the  Christ  born  f  For  the  verb,  which  in  a 
question  usually  precedes,  sometimes  comes  last,  as  it  does 
here.  Comp.  M'k  vii.  5,  xii.  37  (in  readings  adopted  by  Lach- 
mann). 

6.  From  Micah  v.  2.  The  Heb.  has  thousands  inst.  of 
"princes"  (rulers),  though  the  latter  is  sufficiently  exact  to 
express  the  ruling  clans,  or  thousands,  into  which  the  tribes 
were  subdivided.  — have  charge  of  :  lit.  act  as  shepherd  of, 
tend ;  expressing  the  relation  of  a  king  to  his  people  as  of  a 
shepherd  to  his  flock. 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  :\.'t:) 

7.  the  time  of  the  APPEARING  star:  the  time  either 
since,  or  when,  the  star  appeared.  The  construction  is  just 
the  same  with  " coming  wrath,"  M*t  iii.  7;  "coming  king- 
dom," M'k  xi.  10 ;  "  coming  king,"  L'k  xix.  3S.  The  phrase- 
ology in  this  and  in  the  2d  verse  indicates  the  appearance  of 
an  actual  star,  or  conjunction  of  stars,  at  this  time. 

9.  The  phenomenon  spoken  of  in  this  verse  was  probably 
the  shining  of  the  star  in  the  direction  of  Bethlehem,  whither 
they  were  going  —  which  would  be  welcomed  by  the  Magians 
as  a  happy  omen  ;  and  its  stay  over  the  heights  of  the  village, 
after  seeming  at  first  to  go  before  them,  is  similar  to  what 
many  an  observer  has  witnessed. 

"  Hast  thou  a  charm  to  stay  the  morning  star  in  his  steep  course? 
So  long  he  seems  to  pause 
On  thy  bald,  awful  head,  O  sovran  Blanc  !  " 

12.  received  response  ("  responso  accepto,"  vulgate)  : 
i.e.  to  prayer.  It  is  of  the  same  root  with  the  word  in  Rom. 
xi.  4,  "  What  saith  the  anszver  of  God?" 

15.  from  Hos.  xi.  1. — The  quotation  in  v  18,  is  from 
Jer.  xxxi.  15. 

23.  N.VZOR.EAN  :  M'k  and  L'k  use  both  this  and  Nazarene  ; 
elsewhere  it  is  Nazorcean  alone,  probably  the  broader  Gali- 
lean pronunciation.  The  declaration  may  refer  to  Is.  xi.  1, 
or  may  express  the  fulfilment  of  prophecies  indicating  the 
low  esteem  in  which  the  Messiah  would  be  held. 

In  regard  to  the  phrase,  "  that  it  might  be  fulfilled,"  Winer 
correctly  observes  that  "  most  expositors  have  overlooked  the 
fact  that  the  Hebrew  usage  interchanges  the  events  of  this 
world  with  the  designs  and  decrees  of  God,  or  rather  repre- 
sents every  event  as  intended  and  decreed  by  God;  and  that 
in  the  Biblical  style.  '  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  '  may  be  often 
used  where  we,  agreeably  to  our  conceptions  of  the  divine 
government  of  the  world,  should  have  employed,  so  that  it 
was  fulfilled.  Sometimes  the  phrase  is  used  in  accordance 
with  the  ordinary  principles  of  language,  and  sometimes  is 
used  rhetorically  (p.  458,  ed.  1S69)." 

23 


354  NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 

Ill,  IV. 

[Comp.  M'k  i.   1-20,  39,  28;  iii.  7,  S.  —  L'k  iii.  1-18;  iv.  1- 
15;  v.  1-11;  iv.  44;  vi.  17.— Jo.  i.  6-8,  35-43.] 

2.  Repent;  the  definition  of  this  word  includes  what  the 
Greek  etymologically  means,  to  change  one's  mind  or  govern- 
ing purpose. —  the  kingdom  of  heaven:  or,  the  heavenly 
reign.  The  plural  heavens,  oftener  with,  sometimes  without, 
the  article,  is  generally  used  by  M't,  and  always  in  this  phrase. 
M'k  oftener  uses  the  singular;  L'k  the  plural  rarely.  M't 
never  uses  the  phrase,  "kingdom  of  God";  M'k,  L'k,  John 
use  "kingdom  of  God,"  but  not  "kingdom  of  heaven"  (or, 
"the  heavens"),  except  John  in  the  Sinaitic  MS.  iii.  5. 
Doubtless  the  use  of  heavens  is  from  the  Hebrew.  In  this 
Translation  the  singular  is  used,  because  the  plural  neither 
6eems  necessary  to  distinguish  style,  nor  includes  the  con- 
ception of  three  or  seven  heavens.  It  often  means  sky  or 
skies. 

6.  baptized  :  the  primary  meaning  is  to  dip :  hence,  to 
dye,  to  drench,  to  immerse,  to  bathe.  But  very  many  Gr. 
words  ending  in  idzo  are  simply  transferred,  not  translated. 
To  baptize  is  therefore  a  legitimate,  and  usage  makes  it  an 
adequate,  version.  So  of  Baptizer,  Baptist;  which  certainly 
are  better  than  Dipper,  or  Immerser,  or  Immersionist.  The 
question,  whether  to  immerse  belongs  to  the  essential  idea  and 
purpose  of  baptism,  will  be  determined  for  each  one  by  his 
conceptions  of  the  mind  of  Christ,  the  nature  and  design  of 
all  Christian  rites  and  forms,  and  Christian  freedom  itself. 

7.  intimated  :  primarily,  to  point  out  secretly. 

10.  fine  :  i.e.  in  respect  to  quality.  Not  agathos,  good ; 
but  kalos,  fair,  fine,  choice,  excellent.  As  in  Gr.,  so  in  Eng., 
"  good  "  and  "  fine"  are  two  distinct  shades  of  signification, 
and  should  be  preserved.  In  L'k  viii.  15,  both  words  are 
used  in  close  connection  in  a  moral  sense,  as  "  a  trusty"  (or, 
excellent)  "  and  good  heart." 

11.  in  water,  &c.  :  M't  uses  the  prep,  in  ;  M'k  and  L'k  in  the 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  l)~>o 

parallel  passages  omit  it.  It  is  so  often  used  in  the  N.  T.  like 
the  corresponding  prep,  in  lleb.,  in  the  sense  of  with,  as  to 
make  it  questionable,  here  as  well  as  elsewhere,  which  is  the 
exact  shade  of  meaning;  but  it  is  unimportant  except  for  pur- 
poses of  word-strife. 

14.  tried  to  hinder:  imperfect  tense,  lit.  was  hindering. 
An  action  is  sometimes  represented  by  the  imperf.  tense  as 
begun,  attempted.     See  Crosby,  §  573;  Goodwin,  p.  7. 

16.  the  skies  were  opexed  :  Cicero  de  Divinatione,  ii.  2S, 
has  "  the  parting  of  the  sky",  to  signify  the  lightning.  Hor- 
ace, Od.  I.  34,  6,  has  "Jupiter  dividing  the  clouds  with  the 
glittering  fire." 

17.  became  well  pleased  :  this  verb  is  in  the  aorist  tense, 
which  "expresses  the  simple,  momentary  occurrence  of  an  ac- 
tion ;  and  of  verbs  which  denote  a  state  or  condition,  it  gen- 
erally expresses  the  entrance  into  that  state  or  condition  :  as 
pres.  tense,  /  reign  (or.  am  king;)  aorist,  I  became  king." 
See  Goodwin,  §  19,  and  Crosby,  §  573.  Exactly  so  in  this 
verse,  —  present,  I  am  well  pleased;  aorist,  I  became  well 
pleased.  Winer  renders,  "whom  1  took  into  favor"  ["  ich 
gewann  ihn  lieb",  I  became  fond  of  kim\  p.  27S.  The  aorist 
is  also  often  used  for  the  pluperfect.  So  all  the  gramma- 
rians. Winer  insists,  "that  only  in  appearance  is  it  used 
for  the  future ;  that  it  never  expresses  what  is  wont  to  be 
done;  that  it  cannot  be  shown  distinctly  from  any  passages 
in  the  N.  T.  that  it  stands  for  the  perfect;  that  in  cases 
where  the  action  may  be  used  as  present,  as  in  Jo.  xiii.  31, 
and  xv.  6,  it  expresses  the  instantaneous  consequence  of  an 
action  mentioned  in  the  preceding  clause."  But  certainly 
even  in  Jo.  xiii.  31,  cited  by  Winer,  it  better  falls  under  the 
aorist  used  for  the  pluperfect,  and  should  be  rendered.  Now- 
had  the  Son  of  man  become  glorified,  and  God  had  become 
glorified  in  him  —  i.e.  by  the  treachery  of  Judas  viewed  as  an 
already  accomplished  deed. 

In  rendering  the  aorist  participle,  as  in  ii.  7,  S.  10.  having 
called,  sending,  on  seeing,  as  similarly  in  innumerable  other 
passages,  the  fundamental  conception  of  instantaneous  action 


356  NOTES    ON   MATTHEW. 

is  implied ;  and  the  expression  is  varied  simply  to  avoid  stiff- 
ness in  translation. 

With  this  established  doctrine  of  the  aorist,  and  with  the 
reading  in  L'k  ix.  35,  —  "  This  is  my  chosen  Son,"  —  the  great 
truth  in  these  passages  is,  that  Jesus,  having  "  increased  in 
favor  with  God  and  man",  living  without  sin,  being  endowed 
from  on  high  and  qualifying  himself  in  every  thing  essential 
to  his  great  work,  God  became  so  well  pleased  with  him  as 
to  send  him  forth  to  be  the  Teacher  and  Saviour  of  men. 

The  question  will  arise  in  many  minds,  Can  we  expect  the 
writers  of  the  N.  T.,  who  were  Hebrews  by  race,  and  who  in- 
herited a  language  with  so  few  tenses  as  the  Hebrew,  to  be 
precise  in  their  use  of  tenses?  But  if  we  are  to  neglect  the 
distinction  of  the  tenses  as  established  by  usage,  endless  con- 
fusion will  arise.  Moreover,  the  free  use  of  the  various 
tenses  by  these  writers  shows  that  they  had  mastered  them. 
They  were  also  far  better  acquainted  with  the  Greek  Transla- 
tion of  their  O.  T.  than  with  the  Hebrew  original,  and  in  that 
Translation  had  well  learned  the  signification  of  the  aorist. 
At  any  rate,  where  the  usage  of  the  language  yields  an  ade- 
quate meaning,  no  one  has  a  right  to  depart  from  it  and 
insist  on  another.  For  want  of  attendance  to  the  proper 
significance  of  the  aorist,  errors  have  originated  and  been 
perpetuated.     See  also  on  M't  xxvii.  46. 

IV.  4.  through:  a  bold  anthropomorphism.  Quo  ted  from 
Deut.  viii.  3. 

5.  pinnacle  :  lit.  Jin,  small  -wing,  from  its  appearance  to 
those  below.  It  may  have  been  cope-stone,  a  sort  of  eaves, 
bastion  or  tower;  but,  whatever  it  was,  overlooking  from  a 
great  height  the  deep  rocky  ravine  under  it. 

6.  dash:  i.e.  stub,  and  so  fall.     From  Ps.  xci.  11,  12. 

9.  IF  thou  fall  :  lit.,  if  having  fallen  down  thou  shouldst 
worship.  The  subjunctive  is  generally  given  in  the  C.  V.  in 
the  first  future  indicative.  We  have  sought  generally  to  pre- 
serve its  true  force.  The  tendency  is  to  its  disuse ;  but  a 
language  is  the  richer,  fuller  and  more  precise  with  it.  The 
subjunctive  is  less  positive  and  affirmative,  it  is  not  unimpor- 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  357 

tant  for  its  particular  shading,  and  is  even  indicative  of  char- 
acter in  the  speaker. 

10.  The  verb  rendered  "Go  thy  way  ",  is  the  one  so  often 
used  by  Jesus  in  addressing  the  sick  whom  he  had  cured,  and 
other-. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  insist  that  the  narrative  of  the  Temp- 
tation is  all  to  be  literally  understood.  The  time  may  not 
have  been  precisely  "forty  days";  for  the  Jews  were  accus- 
tomed to  use  a  definite  number  for  an  indefinite,  to  signify 
about  the  number.  The  Israelites  were  in  the  wilderness 
"  forty  years  ".  Moses  and  Elijah  each  fasted  "  forty  days  ". 
Nineveh  was  to  be  overthrown  in  "forty  days".  Jesus  was 
seen  after  his  resurrection  ••forty  days". 

Nor  are  we  to  infer  that,  during  this  period  he  ate  nothing 
at  all.     See  further  on  Luke  iv.  2. 

Nor  is  it  necessary  to  suppose  that  the  Tempter  came  as  a 
personal  being,  and  took  Jesus  from  place  to  place,  and  per- 
sonally presented  to  him  the  objects  of  temptation.  For  a 
conversational  form  is  often  given  to  an  account  where  only 
the  substance  of  it  is  meant  to  be  communicated  as  fact,  and 
agents  are  introduced  into  scenes  where  only  the  thoughts  of 
the  mind  are  the  actors. 

Having  separated  from  the  narrative  those  parts  which  are 
incidental,  the  principal  fact  remains,  that  Jesus  had  tempt- 
ing thoughts  under  the  circumstances  of  place  (though  it  is 
possible  that  he  went  from  place  to  place  in  thought  only), 
and  with  the  deprivations  and  exposures  mentioned  as  oc- 
curring in  the  Desert,  and  that  he  triumphed  over  those 
thoughts,  without  incurring  the  charge,  or  receiving  the 
taint,   of  sin. 

A  single  question  remains,  How  could  tempting  thoughts 
originate  in  a  pure  mind?  This  difficulty  has  led  Schleier- 
macher  and  Professor  Norton  to  interpret  the  account  as  a 
parable  —  told  at  first  by  Jesus,  to  show  by  it  how  idle  were 
the  expectations  of  the  Jews  respecting  the  Messiah,  as  one 
who  would  miraculously  supply  all  their  wants,  gratify  them 


358  NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 

by  performing  miracles  in  the  air,  and  lead  them  on  to 
universal  dominion;  but  that  this  parable  was  misunder- 
stood by  his  disciples,  and  afterwards  confounded  by  them 
with  his  own  personal  experience. 

The  occurrence  of  tempting  thoughts  to  a  pure  mind  may- 
be accounted  for,  without  supposing  that  they  originated 
there.  For,  as  has  been  remarked  by  Neander,  "the  purest 
man,  who  has  a  great  work  to  do  for  any  age,  must  be 
affected  more  or  less  by  the  prevailing  ideas  and  tendencies 
of  that  age,  and,  unless  he  struggle  against  it,  the  spirit 
of  the  age  will  penetrate  his  own  ".  Jesus  never  cherished 
or  admitted  the  tempting  thoughts;  he  repelled  them  at 
once.  They  were  nevertheless  tests  of  character.  If  the 
tempting  thought  simply  tests  the  subject  of  it,  and  shows 
that  one  is  incapable  of  harboring  and  executing  it,  —  as 
where  a  man  with  small  or  large  trusts  repels  any  thought 
to  betray  them,  —  it  is  an  adequate  temptation,  and  he  is 
sinless  in  it. 

The  prominent  point  of  temptation,  twice  presented,  is  in 
the  suggestion  "  If " — "//"thou  art  the  Son  of  God  ".  Art 
thou,  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  art  thou  the  Messiah?  He  had  in- 
deed gone  to  the  baptism  of  John  with  the  consciousness  of 
his  great  mission,  and  had  come  from  it  with  the  divine 
attestation  given  to  his  own  soul  and  to  John.  Revolving  in 
his  mind  the  objects  of  his  mission,  he  is  led  by  a  spiritual 
impulse,  which  he  was  constrained  to  obey,  to  the  uninhab- 
ited region  not  remote  from  the  place  of  his  baptism.  And 
there  comes  to  him,  as  there  comes  to  all  souls,  a  season  of 
depression,  with  no  voluntary  agency  of  his  own  in  bringing 
it  on — a  depression  sufficiently  accounted  for  in  the  narra- 
tive itself  by  the  pressure  of  his  bodily  wants,  of  which  for  a 
time  he  had  been  too  rapt  in  meditation  to  be  sensible ;  and 
he  asks  himself,  Art  thou  the  Son  of  God?  thou  whom  no 
one  has  yet  acknowledged  but  the  solitary  Baptist,  the  "voice 
crying  in  the  wilderness  "  ?  Solve  the  doubt  by  converting  the 
stones  before  thee  into  loaves  of  bread  to  satisfy  thy  hunger. 
Instantly  the    temptation    passes    away  before    the  uprising 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  359 

thought  of  man's  dependence  on  God,  and  his  duty  to  live  as 
God  shall  appoint. 

Again,  on  ''the  pinnacle  of  the  temple",  overlooking  the 
deep  vale  and  hill-side  and  olive  gardens  which  the  people 
were  accustomed  to  frequent,  the  same  tempting  thought 
occurs, — Art  thou  the  Son  of  God?  thou,  the  stranger  from 
Galilee,  whom  not  an  individual  among  the  crowds  below 
has  ever  thought  of?  Test  it.  Throw  thyself  down  the  pre- 
cipice. God's  holy  angels  shall  fly  swift  to  sustain  thv  gentle 
descent  in  their  hands,  and  they  who  behold,  and  seek  a  sign 
from  heaven,  will  acknowledge  thee.  But,  no:  not  by  such 
act  of  presumption  would  assurance  come  to  him  or  to  the 
true  expectants  of  the  Messiah. 

From  the  populous  city  he  returns  to  the  Desert,  uncheered 
by  any  human  sympathies,  and  with  the  conviction  that  all, 
even  the  best  of  the  Israelites,  were  filled  with  expectations 
of  a  great  earthly  ruler  in  the  person  of  the  Messiah.  He 
ascends  the  mountain,  as  was  his  wont,  for  prayer;  but  other 
thoughts  intruded.  Why  might  he  not  fulfil  the  ideas  of  his 
countrymen,  and  at  their  head  march  to  universal  dominion? 
So  perhaps  they  w^ould  receive  him  afterwards  as  Lord  of  a 
spiritual  kingdom.  But  this,  he  reflected,  would  be  to  "wade 
through  slaughter  to  a  throne",  and  to  follow  the  Alexanders 
and  Caesars  and  Pompeys  of  the  world,  and  be  a  declaration 
of  fealty  to  whatever  of  evil  was  summed  up  under  the  wor- 
ship of  the  Prince  of  Darkness.  And  there  on  that  eminence, 
where  the  eye  of  his  mind  took  in  with  one  glance  the  vast 
empire  of  Rome,  which  included  all  the  kingdoms  of  the 
known  world,  he  dashed  the  suggestion  from  him,  and  firmly 
stood  the  test  of  a  temptation  before  which  some  of  the 
greatest  of  the  sons  of  men  have  fallen. 

How  many  of  us.  like  him.  have  had  disheartening  doubts 
about  our  mission  in  the  world,  and  have  asked.  Is  mv  duty 
just  here,  my  work  just  this!  How  many  have  wished  to 
test  the  matter  by  demanding  results  like  converting  stones 
into  bread!  How  many  have  seemed  to  see  no  more  avail- 
able   way   of   support    than    that!      How    many    plunge    into 


360  NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 

presumptuous  schemes  where  there  is  not  one  chance  in  a 
hundred  of  success,  and,  trusting  to  be  upborne  by  unseen 
hands,  are  precipitated  into  ruin  !  How  many  yield  the  right 
to  the  expedient,  and  do  homage  to  evil ! 

Let  the  tempted  thank  God  for  the  example  of  Christ! 

"As  oft  with  worn  and  weary  feet 

We  tread  earth's  rugged  pathway  o'er, 
The  thought  how  comforting  and  sweet  — 
Christ  trod  this  very  path  before. 

"  Even  such  as  I  this  earth  he  trod, 
Knew  every  human  ill  but  sin  ; 
And,  though  the  holiest  Son  of  God, 
As  I  am  now  so  he  hath  been." 

13.  Kapharnaum.  Consult  "The  Land  and  the  Book", 
vol.  i.  pp.  542-548. 

15.  [By]  way  of:  or,  toward,  on  the  zvay  to.  The  same 
word,  in  Septua.,  is  toward  in   the   C.  V.  in   1  Kings  viii.  48. 

Way  of  the  lake,  is  like  the  French  road  of  Paris,  for  road  to 
Paris.     The  quotation  is  from  Is.  ix.  1,  2. 

16.  death-shade  :  lit.  shade  of  death,  a  customary  expres- 
sion to  denote  the  thick  gloom  of  calamity  and  distress. 

18.  wrapping-net  :  lit.  a  throw-around,  and  sometimes 
denoting  a  garment,  as  xvrapper.  It  is  not  the  usual  word 
for  net.  It  may  have  been  so  called  from  its  structure,  or  its 
different  handling  and  use,  or  in  being  cast  from  place  to 
place.     Comp.  M'k  i.  16. 

23.  ailment  :  lit.  softness.  The  Septuagint  use  of  the 
Greek  word  is  for  disease  whether  internal  or  external,  and 
for  ailment  in  general.  It  is  used  three  times  in  the  N.  T. 
and  only  by  Matthew. 

24.  ill  with.  See  M'k  i.  34  for  authority  to  connect  it 
with  "various  diseases." — racking  pains:  lit.  tortures. — 
demoniacs  :  the  insane.  — epileptics  :  lit.  lunatics,  not  in  the 
modern  restricted  sense,  but  so  called  from  the  supposed  in- 
fluence of  the  full  moon  (Lat.  lima)  in  aggravating  the  disease 
of  epilepsy.  Some  epileptics  are  however  the  very  worst  of 
the  insane  in  our  lunatic  asylums. 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  361 


V,    VI,    VII. 

[Comp.  M'k  ix.  47,  43  ;  x.  n,  12;  xi.  26;  i.  22.  —  L'k  vi.  17, 
20-23:  xiv.  34,  35;  xvi.  17;  xii.  58,  59;  xvi.  18;  vi.  29,  30, 
27,  28,  32-36;  xi.  2-4;  xii.  33,  34;  xi.  34-36;  xvi.  13;  xii. 
22-31;  vi.  37,  38,  41,  42;  xi.  9-13;  vi.  31;  xiii.  24;  vi.  43- 
46;  xiii.  25-27;   vi.  47-49;   iv.  32.] 

3.  Happy:  fiaKupioi,  which  the  C.  V.  a  few  times  translates 
"happy",  but  generally,  "blessed".  There  are  two  other 
words,  ev/.o-j  7jto£  and  evfoytjfiivos,  both  also  translated  "  blessed  ", 
the  former  of  which  applies  to  God  only,  and  means  firaiscd, 
adored ;  the  latter  to  men  in  the  sense  of  being  blessed  by 
God,  or  having  blessings  from  Him  implored  on  them  by 
others.  The  distinction  seems  important  to  be  preserved, 
and  the  word  "happy",  in  modern  usage,  expresses  the  sense 
wherever  the  word  fianapioc  occurs.  And  it  is  the  adequate 
sense  in  this  passage.  For  the  Jews  placed  happiness  in  out- 
ward things,  in  material  wealth,  in  high  position,  in  inde- 
pendence of  spirit,  in  the  satisfactions  of  the  appetites  and  in 
human  praise.  Jesus  assures  it  to  the  lowly,  the  meek,  the 
disinterested,  peace-loving  and  pure,  nor  could  persecution 
deprive  them  of  it,  but  would  enhance  it. — because:  on, 
which  Liddell  and  Scott  never  translate  for.  This  last  is  yup, 
and  both  occur  in  v.  12.  — they  and  theirs  :  emphatic  after 
"  because  ". 

15.  the  measure :  in  common  household  use,  and  contain- 
ing about  a  peck  and  a  half.  —  shines  :  same  verb  as  in  v  16 
below,  where  the  thought  is,  So  let  your  light  shine,  as 
shines  the  lamp  on  the  stand,  for  all  men  —  that  they  &c. 

l8.    NOT    ONE    SMALLEST    LETTER,    NOR    TIP    [OF    ONE*]  !    lit.. 

not  one  iota  (the  smallest  Gr.  letter  1,  like  the  Heb.  ->)  nor 
curved  tip.  Of  course  it  is  metaphorical,  but  a  change  in  a 
word  in  either  of  these  respects  in  the  Hebrew  Law  would 
sometimes  wholly  change  the  meaning;  and  Jesus  affirms 
that  every  part  of  the  Law  must  stand  until  the  design  for 
which  it  was  instituted  should  be  accomplished.     "Manente 


362  NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 

ratione,  manet  ipsa  lex:  cessante  ratione,  cessat  ipsa  lex". 
The  reason  {of  it]  remaining,  the  law  itself  remains :  the  rea- 
son {of  it]  ceasing,  the  lazv  itself  ceases.  In  this  very  obvious 
view,  there  is  no  inconsistency  between  what  Jesus  teaches 
here  and  elsewhere. 

19.  one  of  the  least,  &c. :  comp.  xxv.  40,  where  the  C.  V. 
construes  differently  from  what  it  does  here,  and  yet  the 
Greek  construction  is  very  much  the  same.  Evidently,  from 
the  scope  and  context,  Jesus  is  speaking  of  the  moral  precepts 
in  the  Law. 

22.  fiery  hell:  precisely  like  the  phrase  "fiery  furnace", 
"fiery  oven",  Ps.  xxi.  9;  Dan.  iii.  6.  Literally  it  is,  the 
Gehenna  of  fire.  "Gehenna"  among  the  Jews,  like  the 
Tartarus  of  the  Greeks,  was  equivalent  to  the  word  "hell". 
Jesus  calls  attention  to  the  source  of  crime  in  the  wrong 
feelings  that  arise  and  prompt  to  it.  Anger  leads  to  injury 
that  might  be  cognizable  by  the  lower  courts  ;  and  a  demon- 
stration of  it  in  resentful  language  might  be  followed  by 
murder  itself,  for  which  the  Sanhedrim  would  condemn  to 
death,  though  they  must  commit  the  execution  of  the  sentence 
to  the  Roman  power.  But  indulgence  in  still  more  passion- 
ate feeling,  with  more  intemperate  expression  of  it,  ripens  the 
subject  of  it  for  whatever  future  punishment  of  crime  had  its 
symbol  in  the  Jewish  conception  of  the  fiery  hell. 

25.  friendly:  lit.  well-minded.  —  until:  "while"  is 
given  neither  in  Robinson,  nor  Liddell  and  Scott,  as  the 
meaning  of  the  two  Gr.  words ;  until  is  the  translation  of 
the  C.  V.  everywhere  else.  And  the  sentiment  (different  in 
some  respects  from  Luke  xii.  58)  is,  Be  friendly  to  your  cred- 
itor to  the  very  last,  so  that  he  may  see  you  are  well-dis- 
posed, and  mean  to  act  honestly;  a  course  likely  to  avert 
resort  to  force  on  his  part.  —  officer  :  the  lictor,  or  police- 
man, in  attendance  on  the  courts.  —  farthing:  Gr.  Kod- 
rantes  from  the  Lat.  auadrans,  a  quarter  of  an  as,  or  about 
half  a  cent. 

28.  had  committed  (aor.)  :  an  act  conceived  as  already 
done  in  the  purposely  lustful  look. 


NOTES    OX    MATTHEW.  3(}3 

35.  towards  :  a  different  preposition  from  the  other,  indi- 
cating the  custom  of  looking  toward  the  Holy  City,  to  make 
an  act  more  solemn. 

40.  tunic:  the  nearest  equivalent  in  English  is  shirt,  ox 
frock.  It  reached  from  the  neck  to  below  the  knees.  —  cloak  : 
commonly  a  quadrangular  piece  of  woolen  cloth,  used  also 
as  a  blanket  at  night. 

The  quotations  are  in  v  4,   from  Ps.  xxxvii.   n  •    in  v  ^1 
from   Ex.   xx.   13;    in   v   27,   from   Ex.   xx.    14;    in  v  31,  from 
Deut.  xxiv.  1;   in  r  33.  from  Lev.  xix.  12.  Deut.  xxiii.  21 ;  in 
v  3S.  from  Ex.  xxi.  24;   in  v  43,  from  Lev.  xix.  iS;   in  v  48, 
from  Deut.  xviii.   13. 

4S.    YOU    SHALL    BE    PERFECT  !    SO    all    MSS. 

VI.  1.  righteousness:  the  general  term  under  which  are 
specified  alms,  fasting  and  prayer. 

2.  in  full  :  the  force  of  the  prefix  to  the  verb. 

10.  take  place:  the  word  so  often  rendered  "come  to 
pass."  The  prayer  is,  that  the  kingdom  and  will  of  God  may 
have  tree  course  on  earth,  until  earth  become  like  heaven. 
I  hough  it  implies  that  men  may  do  the  Divine  will,  this  is 
not  the  whole  or  the  leading  thought. 

11.  daily:  supersubstantial,  by  Vulgate.  Wickliffe,  Douav 
tfible;  special,  excellent,  peculiar,  sufiersubstantial,  bv  Je"- 
rome;  of  our  need,  by  Syr-sch  ;  sufficient,  necessary  for  sub- 
sistence, by  Syr-p,  Or,  Chr,  Thph,  Beza,  Kuinoel,  Tholuck- 
coining  by  Sah;  to-morrows,  by  Coptic.  Mover.  Grotius] 
Wetstem,  Winer;  daily,  the  Italic  (old  Lat.  of  the  -d  cen- 
tury;. Tert,  Cyp.  Aug,  Vulgate  (in  Luke),  Luther,  De  Wette 
and  all  the  old  English  Versions,  except  Wickliffe's 

22,  23.  free  from  blemish:  instead  of  the  sense  thus  con- 
veyed, it  is  doubtful  whether  the  meaning  mav  not  strictly 
be  It  your  eye  is  single  in  its  view,  you  shall  move  as  in  a 
path  of  light;  but  if  you  are  envious  and  covetous,  all  will 
be  dark  to  you.  It  seems  plain  that  Jesus  meant  to  show 
the  tendency  of  the  pursuit  of  riches  to  pervert  the  moral 


sense. 


25.  Will  not  He  who  gave  the  greater  provide  the  less? 


364  NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 

27.  The  life  ordained  by  God  viewed  as  a  measure  of  length. 

28-30.  The  lilies  toil  not  to  spin  and  weave  their  petals, 
which  are  their  beautiful  garment  and  cheapen  the  apparel  of 
a  king.  The  hand  of  God  weaves  the  clothing  of  the  fields, 
and  adds  the  rich  adorning.  The  metaphor  shows  that  Jesus 
had  an  eye  for  simple,  natural  above  all  artificial  beauty,  and 
conceived  of  things  as  a  poet. 

VII.  9,  10.  A  blended  structure  of  sentence  (see  W.  p.  512). 
Rhetorically,  What  man  is  there  of  you  who,  if  his  son 
should  ask  bread,  would  give  him  a  stone? 

13.  broad  :  a  compound  word  meaning  roomy,  spacious. 

14.  close  :  the  image  is  that  of  a  path  or  alley  running 
between  houses  or  hills,  which  approach  so  close  that  one 
must  rub  as  he  passes  along;  or  by  a  precipice  to  which 
one  clings,  to  keep  from  falling  below.  The  verb  of  which 
"close"  is  a  participle  is  also  used  to  denote  the  pressure  of 
the  crowd  on  Jesus  (M'k  iii.  9). 

17.  corrupt  :  i.e.  cankered,  or  diseased  trees. 

25.  fell  upon  :  so,  lit.,  and  different  from  that  in  v   27. 

VIII  — IX,  1. 

[Comp.  M'k  i.  40-44,  29-34;  iv.  35-41;  v.  1-17;  ii.  1. — L'k 
v.  12-14;  vii.  1-10;  xiii.  28;  iv.  38-41;  ix.  57-60;  viii.  22- 
37.     The  references  to  the  O.  T.  are  to  Lev.  xiv.  2 ;  Is.  liii. 

4-] 

6.  boy  :  an  appellation  given  to  a  servant,  down  to  the 
present  day;  also  to  nobles,  as  servants  of  kings  (xii.  18). 

8.  lit.,  I  am  not  a  fit  [person],  that  thou  enter,  &c. 

12.  there?  where  the  Jews  were  least  expecting  it,  and 
themselves  being  the  subjects  of  it. 

17.  carried  away  :  i.e.  removed  by  curing. 

18.  other  side  :  the  opposite  shore  of  the  lake. 

20.  nests:  lit.  tabernacles,  lodges.  "The  house-sparrows 
make  a  home  of  their  nesting-places,  which  they  occupy  the 
year  round,  and  keep  in  constant  repair"  (Living  Age,  No. 
1 188).     Dr.  Thompson  (L.  and  B.  vol.  1.  p.  397)  saw  nests  of 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  365 

the  sparrow  so  numerous  that  the  "  trees  seemed  stuffed  full 
of  dry  stubble."     It  was  in  Xaphtali,  about  the  sources  of  the 
Jordan  ;  and  Jesus  and  his  disciples  had  doubtless  often  seen 
them. 
33.   [in  particular]  :  see,  however,  Winer,  p.  43S,  d. 

IX,  2-3S. 

[Comp.  M'k  ii.  3-12.  14-22:  v.  22-43;   v>-  6-34. —  L'k  v.  18- 
3S;  viii.  41-56;   vii.  17;  xi.  14,  15;  x.  2.] 

x3-  Quoted  from  Hos.  vi.  6. 

15.  lit.  so/is  of  the  bride-chamber  —  a  Hebraism. 

17.  Fermentation  would  distend  the  wine-skins — which 
the  new  skins  would  bear;  but  the  old,  that  had  been  once 
distended,  would  bear  no  more  and  burst. 

30.  expostulated  i  this  word  occurs  also  M'k  i.  43,  xiv.  5; 
Jo.  xi.  33,  38. 

X  — XI,   1. 

[Comp.  M'k  iii.  14-19;  vi.  7-1 1;  xiii.  9-13;  iv.  22;  ix.  41. — 
L'k  ix.  1  ;  vi.  14-16;  ix.  2-5  ;  x.  4-12,  3;  xxi.  12-17;  xii.  11, 
12;  vi.  40;  viii.  17;  xii.  2-9,  51-53;  xiv.  26.  27;  xvii.  33; 
x.  16. — Jo.  xiii.  16;   xv.  20;    xii.  25;   xiii.  20.] 

15.  will  it  have  been  :  the  Gr.  verb  to  be,  with  the 
perfect  or  aorist  participle,  is  often  used  for  the  fut.  perf., 
where  a  verb  has  not  the  latter  form.  And  "  with  many  verbs 
the  future  perfect  differs  very  slightly,  if  at  all.  from  the  ordi- 
nary future"  (Goodwin,  p.  44).  In  the  present  case  it  i^  a 
verbal,  instead  of  a  perf.  part.,  with  the  fut.  of  the  verb  to  be. 

But  there  is  no  verb  in  Greek  which  would  easily  express 
the  exact  shade  of  thought  contained  in  the  verse;  and  a  fut. 
perf.,  or  a  Perf,  far  tic.  with  the  fut.  of  to  be.  cannot  be  looked 
for.  It  is  therefore  in  harmony  with  usage  to  treat  the  ver- 
bal, and  "the  ordinary  future"  of  to  be,  as  a  future  perfect. 
Does  the  nature  of  the  case  and  the  context  seem  to  require 
this? 


3(36  NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 

In  the  first  place,  the  judgment  not  of  individuals,  but  of 
cities,  is  declared ;  nations  and  cities  receive  their  judgment 
in  this  present  world.  In  the  second  place,  history  shows 
that  the  doom  of  Jerusalem,  and  of  other  cities  of  the  Jews, 
was  more  horrible  than  that  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah. 

16.  wary  :  (ppovifiog,  prudent,  sagacious ;  Xen.,  Anab.  ii.  6,  7, 
uses  it  in  describing  a  man  wary,  sagacious,  self-possessed 
amid  perils.  The  Gr.  word  meaning  wise  is  ao<pog  (pi.  coQoi). 
The  snake  glides  away  out  of  the  reach  of  his  enemy  when  he 

can# unsoiled:  lit.  unmixed;  hence,  uncontaminated.     No 

creature  keeps  more  unsoiled  than  the  dove,  even  in  the 
midst  of  defilement ;  but  it  is  not  "  harmless  "  to  gardens  and 
crops,  nor  peaceable.  Jesus,  sending  forth  his  disciples  where 
they  would  encounter  persecution  and  great  personal  peril, 
while  he  would  counsel  no  pusillanimity,  advised  them  to  be 
always  on  their  guard,  and,  where  contention  would  be  folly, 
do  as  he  himself  did—  convey  themselves  out  of  the  reach  of 
harm  if  possible.  And  exposed  to  contamination  on  every 
side,  and  to  getting  mixed  tip  with  impure  persons,  or  with 
affairs  foreign  from  their  mission,  they  must  endeavor  to  keep 
themselves  "  as  unsoiled  doves." 

23.  the  next  :  lit.  the  other.  This  is  also  a  German  and 
a  French  idiom.  See  Undine,  ch.  ii.,  the  other  morning,  for 
the  next  morning. 

29.  penny  :  assarion,  a  coin  worth  about  a  cent  and  a  half. 
—  fall:  Dr.  Thompson  (L.  and  B.  vol.  1,  p.  53)  says  of  the 
sparrows,  that  "  they  stop  up  your  stove  and  water-pipes  with 
their  rubbish ;  are  caught  in  great  numbers,  destroyed  as  a 
worthless  nuisance,  and  five  are  still  sold  for  two  pence  "  If 
not  a  sparrow,  thus  pursued  and  knocked  down,  falls  without 
the  Father's  will,  let  the  persecuted  disciple  look  upward  and 

fear  not. 

35,  36.  The  language  of  the  prophet  Micah,  vii.  6. 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  gQ^ 


XI,  2-30. 

[Comp.  L'k  vii.   18-2S;  xvi.  16;  vii.  31-35;  x.  13-15,  12,  21, 
22.  — Jo.  x.  20.] 

3.  A  question  with  reference  to  the  declaration  in  Dcut. 
xviii.  15;  also  v  5  seems  to  refer  the  inquirers  to  Is.  xxxv. 
5,  6  and  lxi.  1. 

10.  Quoted  from  Mic.  iii.  1 ;   also  v  14  refers  to  Mic.  iv.  5. 

12.  invaded  by  force:  Comp.  L'k  xvi.  16  for  the  same 
word  (in  C.  V.  "presseth"),  used  actively. 

19.  If  the  true  reading  be  children,  the  idea  may  be,  that 
the  truly  wise  had  perceived  and  confessed  the  divine  wisdom 
expressed  and  manifested  by  Christ.  Or  the  wisdom  may  be 
that  of  this  world,  of  which  the  conduct  described  by  Jesus  is 
characteristic.  The  ivise  spoken  of,  v  25,  below,  are  not  the 
truly  wise,  but  the  refuted  wise  men,  and  may  be  the  "chil- 
dren" alluded  to  v  19,  as  they  certainly  are  the  persons  de- 
scribed in  the  verses  immediately  preceding. 

23.  exalt  thyself  :  (or,  be  lifted  up)  i.e.  in  thy  pride. 
Comp.  Is.  xiv.  13-15  for  a  similar  declaration,  —  uThou  hast 
said  in  thy  heart,  I  will  ascend  to  heaven,  I  will  exalt  my 
throne  above  the  stars  of  God;  .  .  .  yet  thou  shalt  be  brought 
down  to  the  underworld,  to  the  sides  of  the  pit."  For  the 
rendering  "  exalt  thyself,"  it  is  sufficient  to  refer  to  the  use  of 
the  passive  form  with  the  middle  or  reflexive  signification. 
Compare  also  Is.  iii.  16,  "  are  haughty  "  {lifted  up),  where  in 
the  Septuagint  it  is  the  passive  aor.  of  the  same  verb. 

To  be  brought  down  to  the  subterranean  Hades,  here  means 
to  disappear  from  existence  as  a  citv. 

26.  so,  not  otherwise,  came  to  pass  thy  sovereign  good  will. 

27.  fully  knows  :  the  force  of  the  prep,  in  composition. 


368  NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 


XII. 

[Comp.  M'k  ii.  23-28;  iii.  1-6,  22-35.—  L'k  vi.  1-9;  xiv.  5; 
vi.  10,  11;  xi.  14,  15,  17-23;  xii.  10;  vi.  43-45;  xi.  16,29-32, 
24-26;  viii.  19-21.  The  references  to  the  O.  T.  are  to 
1  Sam.  xxi.  6;  Num.  xxviii.  9,  10;  Hos.  vi.  6;  Is.  xlii.  1-4; 
Jonah  i.  17,  iii.  5;   1  Kings  x.  1.] 

1.  grain-fields:  lit.  sown  tracts,  which  were  often  of 
great  extent,  as  in  the  plain  of  Gennesaret,  and  other  great 
plains. 

20.  the  judgment  :  i.e.  which  he  had  announced,  v  18. 

31.  blasphemy:  the  imputation  of  such  benevolent  works 
as  the  cure  of  the  man,  dumb  and  blind,  to  satanic  agency, 
implies  the  greatest  possible  depravity. 

40.  Jonah  in  the  sea-monster's  belly:  Regarding  the 
book  of  Jonah  as  poetic,  it  is  unnecessary  to  take  the  account 
of  his  being  thrown  overboard  and  swallowed  by  a  sea- 
monster  as  any  thing  more  than  his  getting  into  trouble  in 
consequence  of  fleeing  from  duty.  Every  man  who  flees  from 
duty  gets  swallowed  by  a  whale. 

XIII. 

[Comp.  M'k  iv.  1-11,  25,  12-20,  31-34;  vi.  1-6. —  L'k  viii.  4- 
10,  18;  x.  23,  24;  viii.  11-15;  xiii.  19,  21;  iv.  22,  24. —Jo. 
iv.  44.  O.  T.  quotations  from  Is.  iv.  9,  10;  Ps.  lxxviii.  10; 
Dan  xii.  3.] 

15.  sullenly  :  the  same  adverb  is  used  in  this  same  sense, 
Anab.  ii.  1,  9. 

19.  [as  the  ground]  :  There  is  an  ambiguity  in  the  appli- 
cation of  the  word  to  sow ;  for  both  the  seed  is  sowed,  and 
the  ground.  Hence  the  phrase  in  brackets,  to  express  the 
sense. 

22.  times  :  lit.  age. 

25.  darnel  :  Arabic  zuwan,  Gr.  zizanion,  the  seeds  of 
which  produce  dizziness,  vomiting,   and  even  death.      It  is 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  369 

not  the  American  "tares";   it  is  more  like  "the  cheat,"  and 
ergot  or  "  spurred  "  rye. 

26.   lit.,  made  crop;  i.e.  headed  out. 

32.  "The  trees,  and  even  the  shrubs,  are  stuffed  full  of  the 
nests  of  the  field-sparrows,  which  live  on  the  wild  oats  cov- 
ering the  Mind-hills."     (L.  &  B.  vol.  ii.  p.  260.) 

33.  measures  :  Gr.  aarov  (sing)  ;  Heb.  seah;  same  as  fxofooc, 
v.  15.     The  quantity  indicates  bread  made  to  sell. 

52.  become  cVc.  :  lit.  disciplcd  to,  as  in  M't  xxvii.  57. 

XIV. 

[Comp.  M'k  vi.  14-19.  21-29,  32-56. —  L'k  ix.  7-9;   iii.   19,  20; 
ix.  10-17. — Jo.  vi.  1-21.] 

6.  midst  :   according  to  Meyer,  of  the  feast-hall. 

13.  on  hearing  (2nd)  :  probably  not  of  the  departure  of 
Jesus,  but  of  the  death  of  John  —  which  stirred  still  more  the 
element  of  revolution,  and  led  them  to  seek  Jesus  to  make 
him  a  king,  and  throw  oft"  the  yoke  of  Herod.  Comp.  Jo.,  vi. 
15,  who  adds  that  at  last  they  were  about  to  take  him  by  force 
and  carry  out  their  purpose. 

14.  coming  out  :  i.e.  from  the  boat  (often  so  expressed  also 
by  Mark).  Those  seeking  him,  perceiving  his  object  in  tak- 
ing boat  with  his  disciples,  cut  across  by  land,  gathered  mul- 
titudes along  with  them,  whom  Jesus  therefore  met  as  he 
disembarked. 

24.  put,  &c  :  lit.  tortured ;  nautically,  laboring  hard  in  a 
heavy  sea. 

XV. 

[Comp.    M'k  vii.-viii.    1-10.  —  L'k  vi.  39.     O.  T.  quotations 
from  Ex.  xx.  12,  xxi.  17;   Is.  xxix.  13.] 

5.  Meyer  and  others  regard  this  as  a  sioflest's,  and  render  a-> 
C.  V. ;  but  Winer  (p.  600)  as  in  this  Transl. 
17.  vault:   lit.,  privy,  or  stool. 

26.  Notwithstanding  his  seemingly  repulsive  answer  to  the 

24 


370  NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 

woman,  he  had  perceived  her  faith  and  wished  to  bring  it 
out;  and  there  was  that  in  his  tone  which  assured  her,  and 
perhaps  was  like  saying,  It  is  not  allowable,  is  it?  His  final 
words,  in  which  she  was  so  freely  commended  as  well  as  her 
request  granted,  must  have  sent  her  away  deeply  gratified. 

XVI. 

[Comp.  M'k  viii.  11-21,  27-ix.  1.  —  L'k  xii.  54-56;  xii.  1;  ix. 
18-27;  xvii.  33.—  Jo.  vii.  69;  xii.  25.] 

5.  forgot  :  or,  had  forgotten :  If  the  former,  then  they 
forgot,  after  they  had  come  across  the  lake,  to  buy  loaves  for 
their  further  journey  to  Csesarea  Philippi. 

7.  Winer  (p.  598)  renders,  [He  says  this]  because  we  took, 
&c. 

17.  Bar-Jonah:  the  patronymic  of  Peter  —  "Bar"  mean- 
ing son. 

18.  the  gates  of  the  underworld  :  lit.  of  Hades,  the 
unseen  [realm],  for  which  the  Germans  have  adopted  under- 
world as  the  equivalent  word.  The  meaning  is,  that  the 
Church  of  Christ  shall  never,  like  human  kingdoms  and 
institutions,  come  to  ruin  and  pass  into  oblivion.  Eighteen 
centuries  have  rolled  away,  and  it  still  lives,  while  the  powers 
that  strove  to  crush  it  have  perished. 

25,  26.  life:  used  here  in  two  senses  —  life  as  men  esteem 
it,  and  life  in  the  deeper  sense  in  which  Jesus  so  often 
used  the  word. 

27,  28.  This  and  similar  language  of  Jesus  in  reference  to 
his  Coming,  is  most  inadequately  and  erroneously  given  in 
such  translations  as  "  he  will  come"  for  he  is  about  (or  soon) 
to  come,  and  "hereafter"  (comp.  xxvi.  64)  instead  of  hence- 
forth, or  lit.  from  now.  Channing  (Address  at  Lenox, 
Works  vi.  p.  409)  presents  the  idea  with  equal  nobleness  of 
language  and  truth  of  spiritual  insight:  —  "Christ  in  the 
New  Testament  is  said  to  come,  whenever  his  religion  breaks 
out  in  new  glory,  or  gains  new  triumphs.     He  came  in  the 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  371 

Holy  Spirit  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.  He  came  in  the  de- 
struction of  Jerusalem,  which,  by  subverting  the  old  ritual 
law,  and  breaking  the  power  of  the  worst  enemies  of  his 
religion,  insured  to  it  new  victories.  He  came  in  the  refor- 
mation of  the  Church.  He  came  on  this  day  four  years  ago, 
when,  through  his  religion,  eight  hundred  thousand  men 
were  raised  from  the  lowest  degradation  to  the  rights,  and 
dignity,  and  fellowship  of  men.  The  Christian,  whose  in- 
ward eyes  and  ears  are  touched  by  God,  discerns  the  coming 
of  Christ,  hears  the  sound  of  his  chariot-wheels  and  the  voice 
of  his  trumpet,  when  no  other  perceives  them.  He  discerns 
the  Saviour's  advent  in  the  dawning  of  higher  truth  on  the 
world,  in  new  aspirations  of  the  Church  after  perfection,  in 
the  prostration  of  prejudice  and  error,  in  brighter  expressions 
of  Christian  love,  in  more  enlightened  and  intense  consecra- 
tion of  the  Christian  to  the  cause  of  freedom,  humanity,  and 
religion.  Christ  comes  in  the  conversion,  the  regeneration, 
the  emancipation  of  the  world." 

XVII,    1-2 1. 

[Comp.  M'k  ix.  2-29.  —  L*k  ix.  2S-42.     O.  T.  quotations  from 

Mai.  iv.  5  ] 

20.  One  of  the  many  remarks  of  Jesus  illustrating  his  mode 
of  speech,  his  use  of  metaphor  and  hyperbole  —  conveving 
always  the  deepest  truths  indeed,  but  which,  if  pressed  too 
literally,  cause  his  real  thought  to  be  missed,  and  his  mean- 
ing to  become  distorted. 

XVII,  22  — XVIII,  35. 

[Comp.  M'k  ix.  30-37,  42-45,  47.  — L'k  ix.  43-48;  xvii.  2,  1; 
xv.  4-7;   xvii.  3,  4.] 

24.  iialf-shf.kel  :  lit.  didrachma  (pi.)  a  silver  coin  worth 
about  thirty  cents,  and  paid  by  every  Jew  as  yearly  tribute  to 
the  temple. 


372  NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 

27.  shekel  :    Gr.  stater,  an  Attic  coin  worth   sixty  cents, 
and  therefore  paying  the  tax  for  two  persons. 

It  is  in  entire  harmony  with  Christ's  mode  of  teaching, 
often  paradoxical  as  well  as  metaphorical,  to  explain  this 
finding  of  the  coin  as  the  sudden  occurrence  to  Peter's  mind, 
while  he  was  taking  the  hook  from  the  fish's  mouth,  of  what 
his  Master  really  meant  —  viz.  to  go  and  sell  it,  as  he  had 
often  in  like  manner  done,  and  with  the  proceeds  pay  the 
tax.  It  also  best  agrees  with  the  manner  of  Jesus  through 
the  whole  account.  Consider  that  Peter  having  promptly 
said  "Yes"  to  the  officer's  inquiry,  Does  not  your  Teacher 
pay  the  customary  tax,  —  the  Teacher  himself  takes  the  op- 
portunity, as  soon  as  they  got  into  the  house,  to  check  his 
forwardness,  and  give  him  something  to  think  of.  "Do 
kings,"  said  he,  "exact  tribute  of  their  sons,  or  of  other  per- 
sons?" To  Peter's  ready  and  corrrect  reply,  Jesus  says, 
"Then  are  the  sons  exempt."  "But,"  he  added,  "to  avoid 
giving  offence,  go  catch  a  fish,  and  in  the  mouth  of  the  first 
one  that  comes  up  you  will  find  the  money."  There  are 
instances  enough  to  show,  that  the  first  impression  received 
from  the  words  of  Jesus  was  often  not  the  correct  one,  nor 
intended  to  be.  But  he  sought  to  arrest  men's  minds,  and 
set  them  to  thinking. 

XVIII.  6.  mill-stone  :  one  turned  by  an  ass  in  the  large 
mills ;  in  distinction  from  the  smaller  turned  by  two  female 
domestics,  where  a  wooden  handle  was  inserted  in  the  upper 
stone,  by  which  it  was  turned,  both  the  women  holding  on  to 
the  handle,  and  alternately  pulling  or  pushing. 

14.  The  conception  is  that  of  a  sovereign  sitting  in  state, 
and  a  decree  issued  in  his  presence. 

16.  Comp.  Deut.  xix.  15. 

28.  A  Roman  denarius  ("penny,"  C.  V.)  was  a  silver  coin 
worth  fifteen  cents.  — whatever  :  lit.,  if  thou  owest  any  thing 
(a  common  Gr.  idiom,  Anab.  i.  5,  1 ;  vii.  3,  21). 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  '■',':) 


XIX,  XX,  1-16. 

[Comp.  M'k  x.  1-31-  —  L*k  xvi.  iS;  xviii.  15-30;  xxii.  30.  The 
references  to  the  O.  T.  are  to  Gen.  i.  27;  ii.  24;  Deut. 
xxiv.  1;   Ex.  xx.  12-16;   Lev.  xix.  18.] 

14.  to  SUCH  belongs  :  a  very  common  Gr.  idiom. 

[9.  the  father,  &c. :  also  a  German  usage ;  and  the  article 
in  such  cases  need  not  in  English  always  be  rendered  by  the 
possessive  pronoun. 

22.  This  rich  young  man,  though  so  exemplary,  had  failed, 
where  so  many  fail,  in  devoting  his  wealth  to  doing  good. 

28.  An  enthronement  not  merely  in  the  future  life,  but  one 
in  which  the  followers  of  Jesus  still  judge  the  tribes  of  men, 
and  all  human  institutions  and  deeds,  by  the  principles  of 
his  religion ;  and,  applying  these  principles,  they  reform 
society,  and  promote  on  earth  the  kingdom  of  righteousness, 
peace,  and  joy.  "The  name  of  king  has  grown  dim  before 
that  of  apostle"  (Channing). 

XX,  17.  — XXI.  17. 

[Comp.  M'k  x.  32-52;  xi.  1-1S,  10,  15-17.  n.  —  L'k  xviii.  31- 
33;  xxii.  25-27;  xviii.  35-43;  xix.  2S-38,  45,  46,  39,  40. 
O.  T.  quotations  from  Zach.  ix.  9;  Is.  hi.  7;  Jer.  vii.  11; 
Ps.  viii.  2  ;  cxviii.  22,  23.] 

XX.  2(j.  M't  says,  "  txvo  blind  men";  M'k  and  L'k  speak  of 
one.  M't  and  M'k  narrate  the  cure  as  wrought  when  Jesus 
was  leaving  Jericho  ;  L'k,  when  he  was  drawing  near  the  city, 
and  before  entering  it. 

XXI.  1.  Dr.  Barclay  (City  of  the  Great  King)  seems  to 
have  discovered  the  ruins  of  Bethphage  on  a  spur  of  the 
Mount  of  Olives. 

9.  That  is,  Blessings  be  on  him,  &c.     See  Ps.  cxviii.  2$,  26. 


374  NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 


XXI,  iS.  — XXII.  14. 

[Comp.  M'k  xi.  12-14,  20-24,  27-33;  x^-  1-12. —  L'k  xx.  1-19; 

xiv.  16-24.] 

20.  Td  and  others  make  this  a  question,  How  did,  &c.  ? 
32.  Comp.,  for  construing  the  last  clause,  Acts  vii.  19;  and 
see  Winer,  p.  326. 

41.  badly,  bad  :  Gr.  naKove,  kclkljc. 

42.  this  [headstone]  :  so  the  fern.  gen.  both  in  Sept.  and 
Mt.  demands.  In  the  Heb.  it  may  be  neut.,  referring  to  the 
whole  matter. 

XXII.  4.  dinner  :  the  meal  at  noon,  with  which  the  mar- 
riage festivities  began. 

12.  struck  speechless:  lit.  muzzled — like  the  familiar 
phrase,  "  shut  up."     So  also  v  34. 

XXII,  15.  — XXIII. 

[Comp.  M'k  xii.  13-31,  35"37>  34>  3§>  39- ~  L'k  xx-  20-38;  x. 
25-27;  xx.  41-44,  40,  45;  xi.  43;  xx.  46;  xi.  52,  42,  39, 
(44?),  47-51;  xiii.  34,  35.  O.  T.  quotations  from  Deut. 
xxv.  5;  Ex.  iii.  6;  Deut.  vi.  5;  Lev.  xix.  18;  Ps.  ex.  1; 
cxviii.  26.] 

15.  Either  their  own  question,  or  his  reply,  being  the  net 
with  which  they  hoped  to  catch  him. 

16.  lit.,  lookest  not  into  (or  upon)  face  of  men  :  that  is,  for 
some  intimation  of  their  will,  and  so  framing  an  acceptable 
reply;  or  showing  deference  toward  those  of  high  personal 
standing  and  appearance,  while  the  inferior  are  slighted. 

XXIII.  11.  lit.,  the  greater.  It  is  the  same  usage  also  in 
French. 

15.  son  of  :  i.e.  an  heir  of,  aft  subject  for. 

16.  Sanctuary  :  properly  the  nave,  the  holy  place  of  the 
temple.  "Sanctuary"  has  been  adopted  to  distinguish  the 
place  from  the  courts  and  porticos  so  often  meant  by  "tem- 
ple." 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  "m  ") 

25.  full,  &c.  :  perhaps  of  the  fruit  of  their  intemperate 
pursuit  of  gain. 

35.  the  altar  of  burnt-offering  in  the  court. 

XXIV,  XXV. 

[Comp.  M'k  xiii.  1-9,  10,  13-33,  35-—L'k  xxi.  5-12,  17,  19- 
23;  xvii.  31,  23,  24,  37;  xxi.  25-33;  xvii-  26,  27,  35,  36;  xii. 
39,  40,  42-46;  xiii.  27;  xix.  11-27.  See  also  Dan.  ix.  27; 
Is.  xiii.  10.J 

2.  see  you  not  these  all  :  he  calls  their  attention  to 
the  whole  of  the  vast  fabric,  with  the  view  to  impress  them 
more  deeply  by  what  he  should  immediately  add. 

3.  Presence  :  so  the  C.  V.  in  two  or  three  places,  and  it  is 
the  direct  sense  of  the  word.  —  close  of  the  age.  Matthew 
is  the  only  one  of  the  Evangelists  who  uses  this  phrase.  The 
writer  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  employs  it  (except  that 
he  has  ages  instead  of  "age"),  ix.  26,  in  a  connection  where 
the  idea  conveyed  by  it  is  clearly  the  same  as  in  Matthew,  — 
"  now,  once  for  all,  in  the  close  of  the  ages,  he  has  been  man- 
ifested for  the  putting  away  of  sin  by  his  sacrifice."  Paul 
also  employs  it  (with  a  slight  change  in  the  words),  1  Cor. 
x.  11,  where  the  meaning  is  clearly  also  the  same,  —  "written 
for  our  admonition,  upon  whom  the  ends  of  the  ages  have 
come." 

There  is  not  one  clear  instance  in  which  the  Greek  word 
aiuv,  age,  is  used  in  the  sense  of  "worlds." — not  in  Heb.  i.  2, 
where  the  declaration  is,  that  God,  by  (or  owing-  to)  his  Son, 
constituted  the  ages  or  eras  —  the  primitive,  the  patriarchal, 
the  Mosaic,  and  finally  the  era  of  his  Son  completing  the 
cycle.  Nor  in  Heb.  xi.  3,  does  it  mean  "worlds."  P"or  the 
conception  of  ages  or  eras  is  more  suited  to  the  context.  The 
idea  is,  that  by  faith  we  understand  that  the  various  ages  and 
dispensations  were  all  fitted  and  framed  by  God's  word,  pre- 
paratory to  the  coming  and  presence  of  Christ,  so  that  as  a 
consequence  what  is  seen  has  risen  not  from  things  apparent 
to   view.     Abraham    saw   this    future   reign   of  the   Messiah, 


376  NOTES    ON    MATTHEW. 

Moses  saw  it,  by  faith,  and  not  from  any  apparent  indications 
of  it  in  their  time.  Even  now  it  is  by  faith  we  view  it,  amid 
the  cries  of  "  Lo,  here,"  "  Lo,  there,"  and  "All  things  con- 
tinue just  as  they  were."  It  is  faith  by  which  we  stand  when 
we  daily  pray,  "Come,  thou  kingdom  of  heaven!  Come, 
Friend  and  Saviour  of  the  race  who  didst  shed  thy  blood  on 
the  cross,  to  reconcile  man  to  man,  and  earth  to  heaven ! 
Come,  ye  predicted  ages  of  righteousness  and  love,  for  which 
the  faithful  have  so  long  yearned!  Come,  Father  Almighty, 
and  crown  with  thy  omnipotence  the  humble  strivings  of  thy 
children  to  subvert  oppression  and  wrong,  to  spread  light 
and  freedom,  peace  and  joy,  the  truth  and  spirit  of  thy 
Son,  through  the  whole  earth ! "  (Channing's  Address  at 
Lenox.) 

This  close  of  the  age  is  "  the  end  of  the  Jewish,"  or 
Mosaic  "  dispensation"  "succeeded  by  the  era  and  reign  of 
the  Messiah  "  (Dr.  Robinson  in  his  Lexicon  thus  interpreting 
in  not  a  few  places). 

"Ultima  Cumaei  venit  jam  carminis  aetas; 
Magnus  ab  integro  sasclorum  nascitur  ordo : 
Jam  nova  progenies  coelo  demittitur  alto." 

"The  last  age,  predicted  by  the  Cumsan  song,  has  now 
come ;  the  great  course  of  the  ages  arises  afresh,  .  .  .  now  a 
new  offspring  is  sent  down  from  high  heaven"  (Virg.  Ec.  iv. 
4-6).     Comp.  also  on  xvi.  27,  28. 

6-12.  As  a  commentary  on  the  predictions  in  these  and 
other  verses,  compare  the  masterly  description  by  Tacitus 
(Hist.  i.  2)  of  the  events  which  began  to  take  place  in  his 
own  time,  two  years  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  :  — 

"I  attempt  a  work  abounding  in  calamities,  fierce  with 
conflicts,  discordant  with  seditions,  cruel  even  in  peace  itself. 
There  were  four  civil  wars,  more  foreign  ones,  and  often  both 
mingled  together,  .  .  .  cities  swallowed  up  or  overwhelmed ; 
.  .  .  Rome  laid  waste  by  conflagrations ;  sacred  rites  pol- 
luted ;  enormous  adulteries ;  the  sea  full  of  exiles ;  the  rocks 
stained  with  slaughters  ;  atrocities  raging  more  fiercely  in  the 
city;  nobility,  affluence,  honors  declined  and  borne,  treated 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  377 

as  crimes,  and  ruin  most  sure  on  account  of  virtue,  .  .  . 
slaves  corrupted  against  their  masters,  .  .  .  and  those,  who 
had  no  enemies,  crushed  by  their  friends." 

"Nor  yet  was  the  age  so  sterile  in  the  virtues,  as  not  to 
produce  also  fine  examples  of  them." 

13.  saved  :  it  seems  inadequate  to  restrict  the  thought  of 
Jesus  to  temporal  salvation. 

15.  desolating,  &c.  :  or,  abominable  desolator.  The  his- 
torical event,  corresponding  with  this  description,  seems  to 
have  been  the  progress  of  the  Roman  army  so  far  as  to  leave 
no  doubt  with  every  one  not  infatuated,  that  the  catastrophe 
was  inevitable  and  close  at  hand.  There  would  now  be  no 
longer  time  for  delay,  and  flight  must  be  hastened.  In  the 
foresight  of  the  suddenness  and  trials  of  the  crisis,  Jesus 
could  not  repress  his  feelings  of  sorrow  for  suffering  woman 
and  her  helpless  children  in  that  dav. 

29,  30.  This  metaphorical  language  was  often  that  of  the 
prophets  in  portraying  the  gloom  of  a  great  coming  crisis, 
and  the  revolutions  in  human  affairs.  The  fearful  spectacles 
of  those  days  would  be  the  sign,  which  the  Jews  so  often  de- 
manded, that  they  had  the  presence  of  the  Son  of  man. 

XXV.  The  continuation  of  the  same  theme,  with  new  ap- 
peals to  his  disciples  for  watchfulness  and  fidelitv. 

31-46.  Not  only  the  principle,  which  underlies  these  most 
solemn  and  significant  words,  embraces  those  who  should  be 
faithful  or  unfaithful  up  to  the  great  crisis  of  which  Jesus  had 
spoken,  but  the  very  process  and  results  of  the  judgment 
here  described  are  still  going  on,  and  will  go  on  from  age  to 
age. 

46.  punishment:  lit.,  chastisement,  correction.  The  Sep- 
tuagint  uses  the  word  in  the  sense  simply  of  punishment. 
But  Plato  (De  Repub.  ii.  280)  and  Xenophon  (Anab.  ii.  6,  9) 
modify  it  with  reference  to  the  discipline  and  good  of  those 
punished.  Says  the  former,  "  God  did  [to  men  after  death] 
what  was  just  and  good,  and  they  were  benefited  by  being 
chastised."  —  eternal:  this  word  is  used  so  often  in  the 
Scriptures    to   denote   indefinite   length   of  duration,   that   it 


378  NOTES    ON   MATTHEW. 

seems  presumptuous  to  affirm  positively  that  any  more  was 
in  the  Master's  thought  here.  The  "  punishment"  will  last 
as  long  as  the  sin  shall  last;  and  the  "  life"  too  will  last  as 
long,  and  only  as  long,  as  the  character  on  which  it  depends 
shall  last.  It  yields  substantially  the  same  results,  if  the 
word  "  eternal "  be  taken  in  the  sense  of  that  which  is  beyond 
the  limits  of  time. 

XXVI. 

[Comp.  M'k  xiv.  1-50,  53-72.  — L'k  xxii.  1-23,  39,  34,  40-55, 
66-71,  63-65,  55-62.  —Jo.  xi.  47;  xii.  i-S;  xiii.  2,  21,  26,  38; 
xviii.  2,  3,  10,  11;  ii.  19;  xviii.  15-18,  22,  25-27.] 

25.  Thou:  emphatic;  as  much  as  to  declare,  Thou  saidst 
it,  not  I.     And  so  in  many  other  places. 

29.  drink  it  with  you  new  :  of  course  not  literally,  but 
indicating  his  fresh  communion  with  them  in  the  kingdom 
of  God,  now  so  soon  to  be  established  —  probably  also  not 
without  the  deeper  signification  that  underlay  all  his  remarks 
of  this  nature,  since  he  himself  lived  so  much  more  in  that 
eternity  of  which  he  spoke,  than  in  time. 

31.  From  Zach.  xiii.  7. 

40.  Alford  renders,  Are  you  so  entirely  unable? 

45.  Robinson  and  others  make  this  a  question. 

49.  fondly:  or,  eagerly  —  the  force  of  the  preposition  in 
composition  of  the  verb. 

51.  smiting,  with  intent  to  kill;  but  the  sword  glanced. 

64.  henceforward:  lit.,  from  noxv.  Mark  the  nature  of 
the  declaration,  and  see  how  it  shows  the  spiritual  conception 
of  Jesus  in  respect  to  his  Coming.  From  his  very  death,  so 
soon  to  take  place,  they  would  see  his  administration  of 
power,   and  his  coming  on  the  clouds  of  the  sky ! 

67.  slapped  :  an  indignity  which  no  other  word  (as  it  also 
exactly  corresponds  to  the  Greek)  so  perfectly  expresses. 

O.  T.  quoted  and  referred  to,  Zech.  xiii.  7;  Dan.  vii.  13. 


NOTES    ON    MATTHEW.  379 


XXVII. 


[Comp.  M'k  xv.  1-47.  — L'k  xxiii.  1,  3,  2,  17-27,  32-39,  44~55- 

—Jo.  xviii.  28,  33,  37-4o;  xix.  2,  3,  6,  13-19,  23-25,  29,  30, 

3S,  40-4--] 

2.  The  title  of  Pilate  was  properly  procurator*  or  deputy- 
governor  of  Judcea,  under  the  governor-general  or  proconsul 
of  Syria. 

9.  From  Zach.  xi.  12,  13  (not  Jeremiah). 

27.  Prjetorium  :  properly  the  headquarters  of  the  prator 
(or  proconsul),  or  his  representative;  which  at  Jerusalem 
were  at  the  former  palace  of  Herod.  The  bema.  or  judgment- 
seat,  was  in  the  area  or  court  adjacent.  —  the  whole  co- 
hort :  for  the  arrest  of  Jesus,  only  a  portion  of  the  military 
force  in  the  castle  of  Antonia  had  been  detached,  who  were 
probably  posted  outside  the  garden,  while  the  commander 
advanced  with  the  Jewish  officials  (comp.  L'k  xxii.  52).  The 
binding  of  Jesus  — with  a  chain  by  the  wrists  between  two 
soldiers  —  took  place  according  to  John  (xviii.  12)  at  his  first 
arrest.  After  his  sentence  to  the  cross,  on  being  taken  into 
the  Prastorium,  the  whole  body  of  the  troops  were  collected  to 
heap  indignities  on  their  victim,  and  attend  him  to  execution 
on  the  cross.  —  repeatedly:  the  force  of  the  imperfect;  i.e. 
they  kept  striking  with  the  stick  of  cane-pole. 

3$,  43.  Comp.  Ps.  xxii.  18,  8. 

46.  why  didst  thou  forsake  me?  It  is  the  aorist  tense ; 
and  the  meaning,  according  to  determinate  Hebrew  usage  is, 
Why  didst  thou  abandon  ?ne  to  my  enemies  to  suffer  thus?  an 
exclamation  forced  out  by  his  agony,  and  indicating  no  want 
of  submission  to  the  will  of  God;  and  it  is  altogether  in 
harmony  with  that  in  the  garden,  "  Father,  if  it  be  possible, 
let  this  cup  pass  from  me"!  Such  feelings  and  utterances 
are  natural,  and  without  them  Jesus  would  not  have  been 
human,  nor  his  example  had  such  power  to  comfort  and  sus- 
tain under  the  pressure  of  heavy  distress.  Even  the  perfect 
tense  would  sanction  this  meaning;    but  the  aorist  has  the 


380  NOTES    ON   MATTHEW. 

advantage  of  entirely  excluding  the  supposition  that  God 
was  then  really  hiding  his  face  from  Jesus.  The  very  expres- 
sion, ''My  God"!  shows  where  he  felt  himself  sheltered,  and 
his  last  words,  "Father,  into  thy  hands  I  commit  my  spirit", 
show  both  his  filial  acquiescence,  and  his  assurance  that  the 
Father  was  with  him  to  the  end.     Comp.  Ps.  xxii.  i. 

52,  53.  The  exigency  of  this  passage  is  met  by  explaining 
the  phenomena  as  caused  by  mental  excitement  from  the 
recent  events.  The  departed  saints  "appeared  to  many", 
but  not  a  word  more  is  added.  People  thought  they  saw 
apparitions ;  and  the  record  of  it  by  Matthew  is  valuable  as  a 
feature  of  the  times.  The  exclamations  in  other  places,  — 
"It  is  an  apparition",  "It  is  his  angel",  show  the  current 
belief  out  of  which  what  Matthew  records  could  so  easily 
spring. 

XXVIII. 

[Comp.  M'k  xvi.  1-10,  15. — L'k  xxiv.  1-9. — Jo.  xx.  1.] 

19.  unto  the  name,  &c. :  Gr.  elc ;  either  unto  the  Father, 
Son  and  Holy  Spirit  as  the  objects  and  grounds  of  faith ;  or 
for  the  promotion  of  the  work  and  cause  of  the  Father,  Son 
and  Holy  Spirit  (comp.  xviii.  20). 

20.  every  day  :  lit.,  all  the  days.  The  French  have  just 
the  same  idiom.  —  to  the  close  of  the  age:  i.e.  the  Jew- 
ish age  (comp.  xxiv.  3).  For  the  Messianic  reign  being  thus 
established,  and  the  new  age  thus  surely  on  its  course,  with 
the  great  persecuting  Jewish  power  baffled  and  prostrate,  the 
disciples  would  have  finished  their  mission,  would  have  had 
the  Master's  aid  in  it  to  the  end,  the  work  would  be  virtually 
done  for  all  time.  The  principle,  however,  here  announced 
by  the  Master  of  course  embraces  his  disciples  and  their  work 
throughout  the  new  and  last  age,  and  he  is  with  them  every 
day  until  their  work  also  shall  be  finished,  and  the  daily 
prayer  taught  by  himself  shall  be  fulfilled,  —  "Our  Father, 
who  art  in  heaven!  Hallowed  be  thy  name!  Thy  kingdom 
come,  thy  will  take  place  on  earth  also  as  in  heaven ! " 


NOTES    ON    MARK. 


I. 

[Comp.  M't  xi.  10;  iii.   1-6,  11-13,  16,  17;   iv.  1,  2,  11,  12,  17- 

22,  13;  vii.  28,  29;  viii.  14-16,  2-4.  —  L'k  vii.  27;  iii.  2-4, 
21,  22;  iv.  1,  2,  14,  15,  31-44;  v.  12-16.— Jo.  i.  23,  6,  7,  29, 
32,  33-] 

4.  baptism  of  repentance:  i.e.  "engaging  to,  or  seal- 
ing, repentance"  (Winer,  p.  1S8).  —  unto  (or,  for)  :  express- 
ing the  result  of  repentance. 

5.  confessing  :  lit.,  confessing  out,  or  thoroughly. 

23.  with:  lit.,  in,  a  Hebrew  usage,  expressive  of  state 
(Winer,  p.  184). 

25.  Hush  :  lit.,  be  muzzled. 

39.  in:  lit.,  into:  so  in  Xen.,  Anab.  v.  6,  37,  speak  into  the 
army;  "because"  (says  Hertlein  quoted  by  Boise)  "the 
speaker  is  conceived  of  as  entering  into  the  midst  of  his 
hearers".  But  Robinson  explains  it  as  following  the  verb  of 
motion  —  came  into  and  preached  there, 

45.  UPON:  on  uninhabited  plains  and  heights. 

II  — III,  6. 

[Comp.  M't  ix.  1-17;  xii.  1-14.  —  L'k  v.  17-39;  yu  !-«•] 

4.  removed:  lit.,  unroofed.  —  dug  OUT. — Thompson  (L. 
&  B.  Vol.  ii.  6-S)  has  the  best  explanation  of  this.  The 
houses  in  that  region  are  still  built  very  low.  with  flat  roofs 
reached  by  a  stairway  outside.  The  roof  is  of  beams  about 
three  feet  apart,  on  which  short  sticks  are  laid,  and  then  the 


382  NOTES    ON    MARK. 

matted  thorn-bush,  and  then  a  coat  of  thick  mortar,  and  on 
that  another  coating  of  marl  or  earth.  Probably  the  part  over 
the  leivan  (or  open  place  in  front,  under  the  common  roof) 
was  thus  dug  out.  But  L'k  v.  19  mentions  tiles  also,  which 
may  have  been  put  into  the  marl  over  this  levjan. 

12.  full  of  excitement  :  the  word  "  ecstasy"  comes  from 
this  Greek  root,  which  is  sometimes  rendered  in  the  C.  V. 
"  he  is  beside  himself". 

18.  [at  that  time]:  so  Meyer;  but  Winer  and  Alford, 
"  used  to  fast". 

23.  began,  &c. :  Meyer,  Winer  and  others  say  that  it  must 
be  distinctly  rendered,  "they  made,  by  plucking  ears  of 
grain,  a  pathway  in  the  field";  and  the  former  finds  therein 
a  discrepancy  between  Matthew  and  Mark.  But  while  the 
verb  in  the  active  voice,  as  in  the  text,  commonly  denotes  to 
make  a  pathway,  and  in  the  middle  voice  signifies  making  a 
journey,  yet  in  Judges  xvii.  8  (Septuagint),  where  it  is  prop- 
erly translated,  as  he  journeyed,  it  is  the  active  voice,  and  is 
like  the  Latin  iter  facere,  to  make  a  journey.  Moreover,  to 
say  nothing  of  the  slow  work  of  making  a  path  by  plucking 
off  the  heads  of  grain,  the  example  adduced  by  Jesus  to  jus- 
tify his  disciples  is  pertinent  only  as  it  recognizes  a  pressing 
need.  Was  this  need  that  of  making  a  path,  or  was  it  their 
hunger?  Certainly  the  latter;  and  they  satisfied  it  not  by 
making  a  path,  but  by  plucking  off  the  heads  of  grain,  to  eat 
as  they  went  along. 

Abiathar:  so  in  all  MSS.  But  Ahimelech  was  the  high 
priest  (1  Sam.  xxi.  1)  ;  Abiathar  was  his  son  and  David's 
friend. 

HI,   7-35- 

[Comp.  M't  xii.  15,  16;  x.  1-4;  xii.  24-32,  46-50.  — L'k  vi.  17- 
19;  iv.  41;  vi.  12-16;  xi.  15,  17-22;  xii.  10;  viii.  19-21.] 

29.  One  who  imputes  works  of  goodness  to  a  bad  spirit  is 
guilty  of  a  sin,  the  consequences  of  which  to  himself  may 
never  be  averted.  He  is  liable  to  grow  more  malignant,  and 
vecome  utterly  hardened  in  sin. 


NOTES    ON    MARK.  383 


IV,  i-34- 

[Comp.  M't  xiii.  1-23  ;  v.  15  :   x.  26 ;  vii.  2  ;  xiii.  12,  31,  32,  34. 
—  L'k  viii.  4-1S;  xiii.  18,  19.] 

iv,  35.  -v,  43- 

[Comp.  M't  viii.  18,  23-34:   ix.  1.  1S-26.  —  L'k  viii.  22-56.] 

39.  "be  (and  remain)  still"  — so  Winer,  p.  315  ;  lit.,  keep 
muzzled. 

V,  1-15.  For  an  account  of  modern  cases  of  insanity  in 
Syria,  which  in  general  characteristics  are  wonderfully  like 
that  recorded  here  by  Mark,  see  L.  &  B.  i.  p.  213,  where  also, 
in  the  same  paragraph,  is  a  remarkable  description  of  epilep- 
tics. Who  but  an  insane  man  would  ever  think  that  a  legion 
of  demons  were  in  him?  It  meets  the  exigency  of  the  pas- 
sage, to  interpret  the  madness  as  passing,  at  the  word  of 
Jesus,  into  the  swine. 

19.  In  the  Perrea  it  was  not  necessary  for  Jesus  to  make  the 
restrictions  which  he  did  in  Galilee. 

3S.  wailing:  Gr.  cAaXa&vras  —  where  the  sound  expresses 
the  sense.     It  is  the  piercing  wail-chant.     See  L.  &  B.  i.  pp. 

i-H-147- 
42.  transport  :  or,  excitement —  the  same  word  as  in  ii.  12. 

VI. 

[Comp.   M't  xiii.  53-58;  x.   1.  9-14:   xiv.  1-36. —  L'k  ix.  1-9; 
vii.  19.  20:   ix.  10-17.— Jo.  vi.  1-13,  15-21.] 

3.  the  carpenter:  i.e.  the  well  known  carpenter. 

14.  king  :  ••  more  popularly,  but  less  accurately,  than  Mat- 
thew and  Luke,  who  eall  Herod  Antipas  tetrarch"  (Mey.). 

1.-.  ,\s  ONE,  &c:  i.e.  not  an  extraordinary  prophet  like 
Elijah,   but   a  common   one. 

20.  guarded:  i.e.  from  the  wrath  ot"  Herodias. 


384  NOTES    ON    MARK. 

22.  young  girl  :  same  word  as  in  v  41. 

34.  coming  out  :  i.e.  disembarking  (so  Alf.  and  Mey.)  — 
see  M't  xiv.  13,  and  also  verse  54. 

48.  wishing  to  pass  by:  Meyer  interprets  that  this  was 
to  attract  their  notice,  and  so  initiate  the  request  for  help. 

53.  to  Gennesaret  :  i.e.  having  been  driven  out  of  their 
course,  past  Bethsa'ida  and  Kapharnaum. 

VII  — VIII,  10. 

[Comp.  M't  xv.  1-39.] 

VIII,  10  — IX,  1. 

[Comp.  M't  xv.  39;  xvi.  1,  4-27;  x.  39,  33;  xvi.  28;  L'k  xii. 
1;   ix.  18-26;  xvii.  33;  xii.  9;  ix.  27.] 

14.  but  one  :  the  mention  of  their  having  but  one  loaf,  is 
to  show  more  strongly  their  subsequent  forgetfulness  to  pro- 
vide themselves  with  the  needed  supply  of  bread,  after  they 
had  landed  and  were  journeying  further. 

22.  Bethsaida  :  at  the  mouth  of  the  Jordan  and  head  of  the 
lake  —  a  part  being  built  on  the  Galilean  side,  where  Andrew, 
Peter  and  Philip  were  born,  and  part  on  the  east  side,  in  the 
district  of  the  tetrarch  Philip.  They  take  this  east  side  on 
their  way  to  Csesarea  Philippi.    Comp.  L.  &  B.  ii.  pp.  31,  32. 

27.  about:  lit.,  of     See  Winer,  p.  187. 

33.  The  sight  of  the  disciples  influenced  him  to  the  strong 
rebuke,  making  Peter  an  example  (Meyer). 

IX,  2-50. 

[Comp.  M't  xvii.  1-12,  14-23;  xviii.  1-5;  x.  40,  42;  xviii.6-9; 
v.  30,  29,  13.  — L'k  ix.  28-50;  xvii.  2  ;  xiv.  34.— Jo.  xiii.  20.] 

12.  [He  comes]  that:  so  Winer;  but  many  take  Iva  as 
equivalent  here  to  on,  meaning,  it  is  xvritten  that,  &c. 

13.  also:  others  render,  "both";  and  some,  "even". 


NOTES    ON    MARK.  385 

13.  in  respect  to  HIM  :  the  recorded  fate  of  the  first  Elijah, 
viewed  as  foreshadowing  that  of  the  second. 

26.  Here,  if  not  in  other  parts  of  the  account,  as  is  the  fact 
also  elsewhere,  the  demon  and  the  sufferer  are  blended  in 
thought,  and  the  act  of  the  latter  is  spoken  of  as  the  act  of 
the  former. 

44.  There  are  three  passages  which  may  help  explain  the 
language  in  this  and  in  the  parallel  texts.  (1)  Is.  lxvi.  24, 
"And  they  shall  go  forth  and  look  upon  the  carcasses  of  the 
men  that  have  transgressed  against  me  :  for  their  worm  shall 
not  die,  neither  shall  their  fire  be  quenched  ;  and  they  shall  be 
an  abhorring  to  all  flesh."  (2)  Judith,  xvi.  17,  "Wo  to  the 
nations  that  rise  up  against  my  kindred!  the  Lord  Almighty 
will  take  vengeance  of  them  in  the  day  of  judgment,  in  put- 
ting fire  and  worms  in  their  flesh;  and  they  shall  feel  them 
and  weep  forever."  (3)  Wisdom  of  the  Son  of  Sirach,  vii. 
17,  "The  vengeance  of  the  ungodly  is  fire  and  worms." 

It  seems  very  clear  that  the  prophet  had  no  reference  what- 
ever to  the  future  state  of  men  beyond  this  present  world, 
but  that  he  spoke,  in  the  language  of  poetry,  of  the  fate  of 
rebellious  men,  whose  bodies  should  lie  a  spectacle  and  warn- 
ing forever,  as  do  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  with  their  smoke 
still  ascending,  to  the  mind's  eye.  Of  a  similar  purport  are 
the  two  passages  from  the  Apocrypha. 

Now  conceding  to  Dr.  Robinson,  and  to  the  authorities 
quoted  in  his  Lexicon,  that  there  is  no  evidence  of  any  other 
fires  having  been  kept  up  in  the  valley  of  Hinnom  (Gehenna) 
than  the  detested  fires  of  old  in  which  the  ancient  Israelites 
burned  their  infants  in  sacrifice  to  Moloch;  conceding  also 
that  the  later  Jews  of  the  times  of  Christ  had  a  conception  of 
"Gehenna"  like  the  "hell"  so  called  in  the  popular  lan- 
guage of  to-day,  yet  the  question  arises,  What  was  the  idea 
in  the  mind  of  Jesus?  He  himself  was  a.  prophet,  and  spoke 
more  in  the  language  and  spirit  of  the  prophets  than  any  of 
his  disciples;  and  therefore,  in  quoting  the  greatest  of  the 
prophets  who  preceded  him,  he  himself  probably  spoke  more 
nearly,  it"  lie  did  not  speak  exactly,  in  accordance  with  that 

25 


386  NOTES    ON    MARK. 

prophet's  thought.  It  is  questionable  even  if  he  meant  chiefly 
the  fires  of  remorse,  real  and  terrible  as  these  are.  But  he 
may  have  meant  particularly  those  consequences  of  sin  which, 
springing  from  the  sources  here  alluded  to  in  Mark,  are  a 
public  warning  to  all  who  are  tempted  in  a  like  manner. 
Such  a  "hell"  as  we  see  men  fall  into  in  this  life,  is  often 
both  fearful  and  "  fiery  ". 

49,  50.  Meyer  gives  thirteen  different  interpretations  of  this 
passage  besides  his  own.  The  sense  may  be  as  follows:  the 
"fire"  is  the  discriminating  and  test  fire  (Comp.  M't  iii. 
10-12;  also  Jo.  xv.  2;  1  Cor.  iii.  13-15;  Mai.  iii.  2;  iv.  1,  2), 
which  is  to  be  applied  to  every  one  without  exception,  to  the 
disciples  also,  as  thoroughly  as  the  salt  to  the  sacrifice.  Every 
one  must  be  seasoned  and  purified  in  spirit  and  character, 
and  must  particularly  have  the  spirit  of  peace.  Thus  will  he 
be  a  "living  sacrifice,  holy  and  acceptable  to  God".  If  the 
savor  of  purity  and  peace  shall  be  lost,  nothing  can  compen- 
sate for  the  loss,  and  the  expedients  to  restore  it  will  gener- 
ally prove  as  vain  as  to  recover  the  lost  savor  of  salt. 

X,  1-3 1. 

[Comp.  M't  xix.  1-9;    v.  31,  32;   xix.   13-30. —  L'k  xvi.  18; 

xviii.  15-30.] 

16.  fervently  :  expressed  by  the  prep,  prefixed  to  the 
verb. 

X,  32 —  XI,  11. 

[Comp.  M't  xx.  17-34;  xxi.  1-11.  —  L'k  xviii.  31-33;  xxii.  25- 
27;  xviii.  35-43;  xix.  29-38. —Jo.  xii.  12-15.] 

32.  The  scene  represented  here,  in  connection  with  vs.  17-31, 
is  that  of  Jesus  starting  on  his  journey  to  Jerusalem  ;  met  im- 
mediately by  the  rich  young  man,  with  whom  he  converses ; 
talking  afterwards  with  his  disciples  on  the  difficulty  of  en- 
tering into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  the  sacrifices  required 
for  it;   then  walking  on;   most  of  the  disciples  remaining 


NOTES    ON    MARK.  387 

astounded  where  they  were;  some  however  following  on  in 
fear;  and  finally  Jesus  calling  them  all  together  again,  with 
whom  he  talks  as  he  travels  on. 

51.  RABBUNI  (Gr.  Rabbouui):  i.e.  Great  Master  —  a  title 
publicly  given  only  to  seven  persons  among  the  Jews,  all  of 
the  school  of  Hillel,  and  of  great  eminence. 

XI,  4.  street;  lit.,  path  around,  i.e.  turning  oil"  from  the 
main  path,  and  going  around  the  village. 

XI,  12  — XII,  44. 

[Comp.  M't  xxi.  1S-20.  12-17.  -0-22;  vi.  14;  xxi.  23-27,  33- 
46;  xxii.  15-46;  xxiii.  6,  7.  —  L'k  xix.  45-48;  xx.  1-47:  xxi. 
1-4.— Jo.  ii.  14-17-] 

24.  believe  that  you  received  :  i.e.  that  then  when  you 
asked  you  really  obtained  your  request,  to  be  fulfilled  in  due 
time. 

XII.  34.  Not  far,  Sec. :  we  sometimes  use  the  phrase, 
''You  are  not  far  from  the  truth",  to  mean  that  one  really 
has  it.  This  scribe  showed  by  his  intelligent  answer,  that  he 
understood  the  nature  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and,  if  his 
spirit  and  life  were  agreeable  to  it,  he  was  already  in  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

35-37.  The  point  of  this  seems  to  be  that  the  scribes  taught, 
and  the  people  expected,  a  Messiah  who  was  to  be  literally 
son  of  David  and  a  temporal  ruler.  Jesus  intimated  that  the 
Messiah  was  to  be  a  spiritual  ruler,  who  came  to  enthrone  a 
spiritual  religion,  and  to  whom  David  looked  with  higher 
views  of  his  relation  to  men  than  the  scribes  conceived. 

40.  This  verse  may  commence  a  new  period  (so  Lach- 
mann,  Tischendorf  and  Meyer)  ;  and  the  construction  would 
be,  The  devourers  of  widows'  homes  [that  they  are],  and 
making  their  long  prayers,  —  these  shall  receive  a  great  deal 
severer  condemnation. 


888  NOTES    ON    MARK. 


XIII. 

[Comp.  xxiv.  i-S;  x.  17-22;  xxiv.  9,  13,  15-25,  29-36;  xxv. 
13-15;  xxiv.  42.  — L'k  xxi.  5-19;  xii.  11,  12;  xxi.  20-24; 
xvii.  30,  31,  23;  xxi.  25-33;  xix-  12-14;  xxi.  34-36.] 

4.  Comp.  this  verse  with  M't  xxiv.  3,  for  further  confirma- 
tion that  the  so-called  "end  of  the  world"  is  nothing  differ- 
ent from  this  second  question  in  Mark  —  which  the  whole 
context  here  shows  to  be  answered  by  Jesus  with  application 
to  the  events  already  considered  in  interpreting  the  twenty- 
fourth  and  twenty-fifth  chapters  of  Matthew. 

30.  this  generation:  Meyer  justly  says  that  "through- 
out the  N.  T.  this  phraseology  means  the  prese?it  generation  ; 
it  never  means  feople".  Nor  does  it  ever  mean  class,  or 
kind,  of  people.  Jesus  presupposes,  moreover,  that  some  of 
his  disciples  would  live  to  see  the  great  crisis  of  which  he 
spoke ;  and  his  exhortation  in  v  33  lies  at  the  foundation  of 
this. 

XIV. 

[Comp.  M't  xxvi.  3-75.  — L'k  xxii.  1,  2;  vii.  36-38;  xxii.  3- 
14,  17-20,  39,  33,  34,  40-55.  67-71,  63,  64,  54-62.— Jo.  xi.  47, 
53,  .57;  xii.  1-8;  xvi.  32;  xiii.  36-39;  xviii.  1-15 ;  h.  19; 
xviii.  16-18,  25-27.] 

8.  Jesus  does  not  seem  to  put  his  own  construction  upon 
the  act,  but  to  recognize  it  as  done  out  of  genuine  insight 
and  sympathy. 

20.  who  is  dipping:  probably  not  at  that  very  moment; 
but  Jesus  expressed  the  pain  he  felt,  that  one  associated  and 
sitting  then  with  him  at  table  should  commit  the  crime. 

33.  quite  :  the  intensive  force  of  the  preposition  in  com- 
position. 

36.  Abba  :  a  Syriac  word  meaning  father,  which  subse- 
quently became  attached  to  the  paternal  name  of  God,  either 
as  a  proper  name,  or  expressive  of  filial  earnestness. 


NOTES    ON    MARK.  389 

41.  There  -was  now  no  longer  need  of  their  watching,  as  he 
had  wished,  so  that  he  might  not  be  surprised  when  off  his 
guard.  He  had  said,  ''I  lav  down  my  life  of  myself "  :  and 
he  now  came  forward  to  do  so.  A  slight  feeling  of  reproach 
and  sadness  seems  to  mingle  with  his  address  to  the  disci- 
ples. 

51.  It  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  this  was  Mark  himself, 
who,  hearing  the  military  and  crowd  pass,  rose  and  followed 
from  curiosity,  or  possibly  conjecturing  something  of  their 
purpose. 

61.  Adored:  Blessed  in  the  sense  of  being  praised  and 
worshipped. 

63.  robes  :  lit.,  tunics.  Distinguished  persons  wore  two 
tunics. 

XV  — XVI,  s. 

[Comp.  M't  xxvii.   1,  2,   11-61;   xxviii.   i-S.  —  L'k  xxiii.   1-3, 
17-26,  32-55;  xxiv.  1-10.] 

11.  The  crowd  here  initiate  the  asking  for  Barabbas ;  in 
M't,  Pilate  does  it. 

21.  Alexander  and  Rufus  :  referred  to  as  subsequently 
well-known  persons  —  perhaps  those  mentioned  in  Rom.  xvi. 
13.  and  2  Tim.  iv.  14. 

23.  The  drugged  wine  was  customary  to  be  given  as  an 
opiate  against  the  terrible  agonies  of  death  by  the  cross. 

36.  The  account  differs  from  Matthew's.  In  Mark,  it  is  the 
man  who  says,  "  Hold",  &c,  and  his  motive  is  to  keep  Jesus 
alive  longer,  in  order  to  see  whether  Elijah  will  come  to  his 
rescue.  In  Matthew,  it  is  some  of  the  bystanders  who  cry, 
Hold!  seeking  to  prevent  the  man  from  alleviating  his  suf- 
ferings, thus  making  the  extremity  the  greater,  in  which  to 
have  Elijah  interpose.  But  the  sutl'erer  expired  apparentlv 
in  the  very  midst  of  this  scene. 

39.  so  expired:  this  centurion  may  have  been  in  heart, 
if  not  in  fact,  a  proselyte,  who  had  some  knowledge  of  the 


390  NOTES    ON   MARK. 

living  God,  and  who,  looking  at  all  the  circumstances,  be- 
lieved that  Jesus  was  the  Son  of  God. 

XVI,  3.  out  of  :  indicating  that  the  stone  had  been  rolled 
into  the  entrance,  or  the  entrance-way  descending-  to  the 
tomb,   and  so  closed   it. 

4.  for  it  was  very  large  :  mentioned,  perhaps,  as  indi- 
cating that  it  therefore  could  not  escape  their  attention  (so 
Meyer);  or  perhaps  to  explain  their  perplexity,  or  possibly 
both  together. 

8.  no  one  :  except  of  course  those  to  whom  they  were 
sent. 

XVI,  9-20. 

See  the  various  readings  in  reference  to  the  genuineness  of 
this  passage.  Some  of  the  internal  difficulties  are  as  fol- 
lows :  — 

9.  from  :  the  Gr.  preposition  here  used  is  found  nowhere 
else  in  Mark  in  connection  with  "  casting  out". 

10.  she  :  this  word,  expressed  and  without  emphasis,  is 
foreign  from  Mark's  usage.  —  went:  the  word  occurs  no- 
where else  in  the  previous  portion,  in  any  connection;  but 
here  at  the  close  it  occurs  three  times.  —  those  who  had 
been  with  him  :  the  Greek  phrase,  as  it  is  here,  never  occurs 
elsewhere  in  Mark,  or  the  other  Gospels. 

11.  was  seen:  the  Greek  word  here,  and  in  v  14,  nowhere 
else  occurs  in  this  sense  in  Mark.  —  disbelieved  :  found  in 
M'k  only  here  and  in  v  16. 

12.  after  these  events:  found  in  Mark  only  here. — 
was   manifested:   found   thus  in  Mark  only  here  and   in 

v  14. 

The  general  style  of  the  whole  passage  seems  different 
from  that  of  Mark. 


NOTES    ON    MARK. 


391 


LIST   OF   REFERENCES   IN   MARK  TO   THE   OLD 
TESTAMENT. 


Chap. 

i-  2,  3    • 

Mai.  iii.  1  ;  Is. 

xl.  3. 

Chap. 

xii.  19  . 

.     Deut.  xxv.  5 

>> 

..  44  •     • 

Lev.  xiv.  2. 

>» 

„    26   . 

.     Ex.  iii.  6. 

>> 

ii.  25 

1  Sam.  xxi.  6. 

M 

„    29   . 

.     Deut.  vi.  4. 

>> 

iv.  12    . 

Is.  vi.  10. 

M 

»    31    • 

.     Lev.  xix.  iS. 

>> 

vii.  6 

Is.  xxix.  13. 

>> 

„    36   • 

.     Ps.  ex.  I. 

»> 

H       IO      . 

Ex.  xx.  12,  xxi 

17- 

19 

xiii.  14. 

.     Dan.  ix.  27. 

»> 

ix.  44    . 

Is.  lxvi.  24. 

»» 

M        24. 

.     Is.  xiii.  10. 

n 

x.  4  . 

Deut.  xxiv.  1. 

»> 

xiv.  27 . 

.     Zach.  xiii.  7. 

») 

„  7  •     • 

Gen.  ii.  24. 

»» 

„    62  . 

.     Dan.  vii.  13. 

>» 

»  19 

Ex.  xx.  12-17. 

>> 

xv.  28  . 

.     Is.  liii.  12. 

M 

»> 

xi.  17     . 

xii.  10 

Is.  lvi.  7  ;  Jer. 
Ps.  cxviii.  22. 

vii.  11. 

»» 

„    34  • 

.     Ps.  xxii.  1. 

NOTES    ON    LUKE. 


I,  II. 

[Comp.  M't  i.  18,  20,  21,  23,  25;   ii.  1,  22,  23.] 

2.  assistants  OF  the  word:  or,  in  the  matter;  accord- 
ing to  classic  usage,  of  which  these  introductory  verses  are 
an  example.  In  verse  4,  "accounts"  (or,  matters)  is  pi.  of 
"word". 

3.  in  A  consecutive  manner  :  a  comparison  of  the  par- 
allel passages,  which  are  given  as  they  harmonize,  will  show 
that  in  the  order  of  events  related  in  common  by  the  three 
Evangelists,  Mark  and  Luke  generally  agree,  while  they  dif- 
fer much  from  Matthew.  The  discrepancy  between  Luke  and 
M't  is  greater,  because  so  many  of  the  teacJiings  of  Jesus  are 
recorded  by  these  two,  while  Mark  relates  chiefly  the  events. 
Even  if  a  large  number  of  the  parallels  be  assumed  to  have 
been  uttered  at  different  times  and  on  different  occasions,  the 
discrepancy  between  Matthew  and  Luke  will  be  great.  The 
preference  in  chronological  order  is  generally  given  to  Mat- 
thew. It  is  therefore  only  a  consecutiveness  of  narration 
which  can  be  claimed  for  Luke. 

The  difference  of  style  between  the  Introduction  and  the 
rest  of  the  two  chapters,  and  also  between  other  portions,  is 
so  great,  that  Luke  may  be  supposed  to  have  frequently 
preferred  transcribing  or  translating  the  records,  which  he 
obtained,  in  their  simple  and  often  grand  Hebrew  phrase,  to 
any  elaborateness  of  his  own.  But  the  same  hand  which 
wrote  the  Introduction  appears  again  and  again  in  vigorous 
and  impressive  statement,   and   he  seizes   hold  of  incidents 


NOTES    ON    LUKE.  393 

and  teachings  of  the  highest  importance,  which  the  others 
have  omitted- 

7.  years  :  lit.,  in  their  days.     So  in  i.  18,  ii.  36  (her  days). 

13-17.  The  rhythmic  and  poetic  character  of  this  and  sim- 
ilar passages  justifies  their  being  put  in  poetic  form. 

69.  A  horn  of  salvation:  i.e.  a  strong  deliverer  — 
"  horn "  being  a  symbol   of  strength. 

7S.  the  sun-rise:  see  on  M't  ii.  2. 

II.  2.  The  chronological  difficulty  attending  this  verse  is 
removed,  if  reliance  can  be  put  on  an  inscription  discovered 
a  hundred  years  ago  and  referred  to  Saturninus,  but  recently 
by  Mommsen  and  Bergmann  to  Quirinius,  to  the  effect  that 
he  was  twice  governor  of  Syria,  once  three  years  before 
Christ  down  to  his  birth,  when  the  registration  occurred,  and 
a  second  time  from  a.d.  6  to  12. 

14.  of  good  will:  assuming  this  as  the  true  reading,  the 
literal  construction  is  peace  to  men  of  good  will.  But  (as  says 
Winer,  p.  191)  "sometimes,  and  particularly  in  Paul's  epis- 
tles, the  Genitive,  when  placed  after,  is  separated  from  its 
governing  noun  by  another  word,  Rom.  ix.  21  "  (Has  not  the 
potter  power  over  the  clay?  which  lit.  is,  Has  not  power  the 
potter  of  the  clay  /).  Although  Winer  does  not  quote  L'k  ii. 
14.  this  comes  fairly  under  the  same  principle.  By  "  good 
will "  is  meant  God's  good  will,  everywhere  in  the  Gospels, 
and  generally  in  the  N.  T. 

15.  over:  across  the  pastures  and  fields  from  where  they 
were. 

49.  Either  "  in  my  Father's  affairs,"  or  at  my  Father's 
house  (comp.  M't  xx.  15;  Jo.  i.  11,  xix.  27). 

The  passages  in  the  O.  T.  quoted  and  referred  to  are  Mai. 
iv.  5,  6;  1  Sam.  ii.  1-10;  Gen.  xxii.  16-1S;  Lev.  xii.  3,  4,  8; 
Ex.  xiii.  2. 


394  NOTES    ON   LUKE. 


III. 

[Comp.  M't  iii.  1-3,  5-12;  xiv.  3,  4;  iii.  13,  16,  17;  i.  1-17.— 
M'k  i.   1-5,  7,  8;  vi.  17,  iS;  i.  9-1 1.— Jo.  i.  6,  7,  15,  19,  23, 

26,  27,  32-34.] 

4-6.  From  Is.  xl.  3-5  (Septuagint  Version,  from  which 
Luke  chiefly  quotes).  It  predicts  the  deliverance  of  the  Jews 
from  the  captivity  in  Babylon,  and  describes  the  future  glory 
of  the  nation.  The  second  Part  of  "  the  Book  of  the  prophet 
Isaiah",  which  commences  with  this  fortieth  chapter  and 
ends  with  the  sixty-sixth,  exhibits  a  very  marked  transition 
in  style  and  subject-matter,  and  maintains  the  difference 
throughout.  It  portrays  events  and  persons  so  intimately 
connected  with  the  Captivity,  that  on  any  tenable  theory  of 
inspiration  it  could  not  have  been  written  by  the  same  per- 
son who  designates  himself  as  the  contemporary  of  "  Uzziah, 
Jotham,  Ahaz  and  Hezekiah";  nor  by  any  other  than  a 
prophet  living  in  the  times  of  the  Captivity,  to  whose  con- 
ception the  great  Deliverer,  the  Messiah,  seems  near  at  hand. 
What  the  prophet  looked  for  did  not  take  place  at  the  return 
of  the  Jews.  Neither  the  preparation,  nor  what  followed,  cor- 
responded with  the  splendor  of  their  description  ;  nor  have  the 
centuries  since  yet  brought  all  the  blessings  predicted  to  both 
Jews  and  Gentiles.  But  the  deliverance  began  to  come  at 
last  in  a  way  which  this  prophet  did  not  perfectly  see,  and 
yet  saw  more  clearly  than  any  who  preceded  him.  The  per- 
fect fulfilment  of  what  inspired  men  of  all  ages  and  nations 
have  hoped  and  predicted,  has  been  coming  more  and  more 
surely  and  more  and  more  widely,  since  the  mission  of  Jesus 
Christ.  It  will  come  to  all  mankind  with  the  universal 
prevalence  of  that  kingdom  of  heaven's  righteousness,  peace 
and  joy,  which  he  established ;  ever  to  be  increasing  in  glory 
and  effecting  changes  for  good  in  the  world,  until  the  glow- 
ing predictions  of  the  greatest  of  all  the  prophetic  writers 
shall  seem  to  fall  short  of  the  reality. 


NOTES    ON    LUKE.  395 


IV  — V,  16. 

[Comp.  M't  iv.  1-12,  24;  xiii.  57;  vii.  28,  29;  viii.  5,  14-16; 
iv.  18-22;  viii.  2-4.  — M'k  i.  12,  14;  vi.  1,4;  i.  21-39,  16- 
20,  40-45.  — Jo.  iv.  44.  O.  T.  quotations  from  Deut.  viii.  3 ; 
vi.  13;  Ps.  xci.  11,  12;  Deut.  vi.  16;  Is.  lxi.  1,  2.] 

1.  by  the  Spirit:  Gr.  in,  which  is  probably  Hebraistic. 

2.  ate  nothing  :  in  Acts  xxvii.  33,  Paul  says,  "this  is  the 
fourteenth  day  that  you  continue  fasting,  having  taken  noth- 
ing". And  the  historian  Appian  (as  quoted  by  Doddridge) 
speaks  of  an  "  army  which  for  twenty  days  together  had  nei- 
ther food  nor  sleep"  —  i.e.  were  without  their  regular  food 
and  rest.     Was  it  not  thus  with  Jesus? 

18,  19.  What  the  prophet  had  spoken  in  his  own  person, 
Jesus  applies  also  to  himself. 

V,  17  —  VI,  11. 

[Comp.  M't  ix.  1-17;  xii.  1-14.  —  M'k  ii.  1-28;  iii.  1-6.] 

VI,  1.  second-first:  perhaps  the  first  Sabbath  of  the 
second  year  of  the  Sabbatical  year  —  the  cycle  of  seven  years ; 
or,  the  second  after  the  Sabbath  of  Unleavened  Bread,  and 
the  first  Sabbath  of  the  seven  full  weeks  before  Pentecost. 

VI,  12-49. 

[Comp.  M't  v.  1  :  x.  2-4;  iv.  24.  25;  v.  2-6,  11,  12,  39-42;  vii. 
12;  v.  44-4S;  vii.  1,  2;  xv.  14;  x.  24:  vii.  3-5,  16,  iS;  xii. 
33-35;  vii.  21,  24-27.  —  M'k  iii.  13-19,  7,  S;  iv.  24.—  Jo.  xii. 
16;  xv.  20.] 

12.  lit.,  in  the  -prayer  of  God. 

13.  L'k  and  M'k  agree  as  to  the  time  and  place  of  the  ap- 
pouitmoit  of  the  apostles.  M't  does  not  definitely  speak  of, 
or  mean,  their  appointment  in  x.  1,  2,  but  may  imply  it  in  v. 
I  ("his  disciples  came  to  him"). 


396  NOTES    ON    LUKE. 

17.  descended  :  from  the  top  to  a  level  spot  on  the  mount. 
In  M't  viii.  1,  the  preposition  from  denotes  descending  and 
leaving  the  mount  altogether.  Nothing  thus  far  shows  two 
different  discourses,  but  one  and  the  same.  Moreover,  they 
both  agree  in  the  events  that  immediately  preceded  and  fol- 
lowed the  discourse. 

20-25.  The  sources,  on  which  Luke  relied,  failed  to  present 
distinctly  here  the  spiritual  aspect  of  the  teachings  of  Jesus, 
as  recorded  by  Matthew.  Luke  omits  much  that  Matthew 
records,  and  distributes  the  rest  elsewhere.  He  also  intro- 
duces here  one  or  two  remarks  which  Matthew  reports  as 
made  on  other  occasions. 

VII. 

[Comp.  M't  vii.  28;  viii.  5-13;    xi.  2-19.  —  M'k  1,  2.     O.  T. 
quotations  from  Mai.  iii.  1.] 

VIII. 

[Comp.  M't  xxvii.  55;  xiii.  1-11,  18-23;  v.  15;  x.  26;  xiii. 
12;  xii.  46-50;  viii.  18,  28-34;  ix.  18-26.  —  M'k  xv.  41;  iv. 
1-22,  24,  25;  iii.  3J-35;  iv-  35"4i  5  v.  1-43.  O.  T.  refer- 
ence, Is.  vi.  10.] 

28.  It  is  a  remarkable  feature  that  the  demoniacs  so  readily 
recognized  Jesus,  and  owned  him  as  the  Son  of  God.  Many 
of  them  were  probably  religious  men,  become  insane  through 
the  excitement  of  the  times ;  and  there  is  nothing  more  com- 
mon than  deep  religious  sensibility  and  acuteness  of  discern- 
ment among  this  class  of  persons.  There  have  been  cases 
in  our  asylums  where  Christian  faith  has  been  the  great  in- 
strument of  restoration  to  sanity. 

31.  the  abyss:  the  Gehenna,  or  Tartarus  in  Hades,  ac- 
cording to  the  belief  of  the  times. 

45.  jostling  :  the  Gr.  word  used  in  the  other  accounts 
means  to  press  together,  to  squeeze ;  the  word  used  by  Luke, 
to  push  out  of  place,  to  crowd  one  off  his  feet. 


NOTES    ON    LUKE.  397 


IX. 

[Comp.  M't  x.  i,  5,  7,  io,  n,  14;  xiv.  1,  2,  13-16,  20,  21 ;  xvi. 
13-2S;  xvii.  1-8,  14-18,  22,  23;  xviii.  1,  2,  4,  5;  viii.  19-22. 
—  M'k  vi.  7,  8,  10-16,  30-44;  viii.  22,  27-31,  34-38;  ix.  1-9, 
14-40.— Jo.  vi.  1-13.] 

12.  desert  place  :  the  part  of  Bethsaida  on  the  N.E.  shore 
of  the  lake  was  surrounded  by  a  desolate  region,  which  how- 
ever in  spring  was  covered  with  a  carpet  of  green  grass. 

55.  The  words  omitted  by  the  principal  MSS.  (see  V.  R.) 
are  so  much  in  the  manner  of  Jesus,  as  to  suggest  their  hav- 
ing been  really  uttered  by  him,  and,  if  not  originally  in 
the  text  of  Luke,  afterwards  put  in  the  margin,  and  thence 
finally,  like  many  other  instances,  finding  their  way  into  the 
text. 

X. 

[Comp.  M't  ix.  37,  38;  x.  16,  9-15;  xi.  21-23,  25-27;  xiii.  16, 
17;  xix.  16;  xxii.  35-39.  —  M'k  xii.  28,  29. — Jo.  xiii.  20;  xi. 
1,  2  ;  xii.  1,2.    O.  T.  quotations  from  Deut.  vi.  5  ;  Lev.  xix. 

18.] 

18.  fallen:  the  perf.  part.,  making  a  vision  of  Satan 
already  fallen  headlong,  with  the  suddenness  and  velocity  of 
a  flash  of  lightning. 

19.  An  instance  of  the  metaphorical  language  of  Jesus, 
worthy  of  notice. 

22.  Though  Luke  does  not  say  with  the  others,  fully  know, 
the  meaning  is  clearly  that.  Certainly  none  so  full,  none  so 
worthy  knowledge  of  God,  had  been  communicated  before 
Christ  came ;  and  none  has  since,  except  what  may  be  traced 
directly  to  him. 

42.  chose:  either  had  chosen,  and  now  acted  accordingly; 
or  in  the  act  of  sitting  down  to  listen  to  him,  rather  than 
busy  herself  in  household  service  on  that  occasion  (as  Martha 
was  doing  beyond  the  wish  of  Jesus),  she  chose  the  good  part 
and  the  needful  thing. 


398  NOTES    ON    LUKE. 

XL 

[Comp.  M't  vi.  9-13;  vii.  7-1 1;  ix.  32-34;  xii.  38,  25-30,  43- 
45>  3M2;  v.  15;  vi.  22,  23;  xxiii.  25,  26,  23,  6,  7,  27,  4,  29- 
3:>  34-365  13-  — M'k  ni-  22>  23-27;  ix-  4°;  iv-  21.] 
8.  importunity  :    lit.   impudence,   -without   sense   of  shame. 

Cicero  (Manilian  Law,  xvi.)  has  a  similar  hyperbolic  use  of 

the  word — that  "no  one  was  so  immodest  as  even  silently  to 

wish  of  the  gods  so  great  things"  &c. 

30.  Observe  L'k  and  Mt's  different  explanation  of  the  sign, 
which  was  perhaps  parenthetic  by  these  Evangelists  —  L'k 
making  it  an  illustration  that  without  repentance  the  Jews 
would  perish. 

31.  A  queen,  &c. :  figures  of  speech  to  bring  into  bolder 
relief  the  justice  of  the  doom  of  the  Jews. 


XII. 

[Comp.  M't  xvi.  6;  x.  26,  33;  xii.  32;  x.  19,  20;  vi.  25-33, 
19-21  ;  xxiv.  43-51  ;  x.  34,  35;  xvi.  2,  3;  v.  25,  26.  — M'k  iv. 
22  ;   iii.  29;   xiii.  11.] 

15.  In  wealth,  one  has  not  the  disposal  of  his  life,  as  of  his 
property  —  which  is  the  point  of  the  parable. 

20.  They  demand  :  i.e.  thy  life  shall  be  deinanded  of  thee. 

29.  Meyer  and  De  Wette  interpret,  Be  not  too  high-raised 
in  your  expectations. 

49.  what  choose  I:  Meyer  and  De  Wette  render,  And 
how  I  xvish  that,  &c.  (So  in  the  Wisdom  of  the  Son  of 
Sirach,  xxiii.  14,  Thou  wilt  wish  thou  wert  not  born !) 

58,  59.  The  application  here  is  clearly  not  like  that  in  M't 
v.  25,  26,  but  it  is  to  the  Jews  as  a  people,  and  to  their 
national  punishment  unless  they  should  repent.  Were  the 
occasions  different?  Or  was  the  tradition  of  time  and  occa- 
sion different,  which  Luke  followed  ?  Or  was  he  sometimes 
obliged  to  follow  his  own  best  judgment  in  localizing  many 
sayings  ? 


NOTES    ON    LUKE.  399 


XIII. 

[Comp.  M't  xii.  n;  xiii.  31-33;  vii.  13.  14;  xxv.  10-12;  vii. 
23:  viii.  11.  12;  xix.  30;  x.  31  ;  xxiii.  37-39.  —  M'k  iv.  30- 
3-5  *•  31-] 

12.  thou  hast  become:  it  is  characteristic  of  Jesus  to 
anticipate  a  thing  to  be  done,  as  already  done;  and  it  grew 
out  of  the  faith  which  lie  strove  to  impart  to  his  disciples  — 
believing  that  he  received  when  and  what  he  asked  of  God. 

32,  33.  These  Pharisees  may  tell  that  wily  ruler.  Herod 
Antipas,  if  they  choose,  that  Jesus  purposes  to  devote  three 
days  more  to  his  work  in  Galilee,  and  finish  it;  still,  how- 
ever, pursuing  his  journey,  in  no  haste,  not  leaving  Herod's 
jurisdiction  until  the  third  day,  and  so  sure  of  not  perishing 
out  of  Jerusalem,  that  he  has  no  fear  of  violence  at  the  hands 
of  Herod. 

The  transitions  and  variations  of  emotion,  of  thought  and 
speech,  in  this  last  paragraph,  passing  through  sarcasm; 
steady  purpose  to  keep  on  teaching  and  doing  good  in  the 
face  of  opposition,  and  in  the  certainty  of  meeting  an  igno- 
minious death  for  it  on  his  arrival  at  Jerusalem;  pity  over 
her  fate,  which  he  had  tried  again  and  again  to  avert;  the 
foresight  of  her  long  night  of  sorrow  until  he  seems  to  hear 
her  at  last  welcoming  and  blessing  him,  her  Saviour,  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  ;  —  all  this,  in  mingled  sternness  and  pathos, 
energy  and  calmness,  sublimity  and  all  that  reveals  moral 
greatness  and  worth,  is  without  a  parallel  in  history  or  fic- 
tion, in  real  or  ideal  life. 

XIV. 

[Comp.  M't  xii.  10,  11  :    xxiii.  12  :    xxii.  1-10;   x.  37,  38;   v.  iS. 

M'k  ix.  50.] 

14.  resurrection  :  Jesus  uses  necessarily  the  language  of 
his  times;  but  it  seems  certain,  especially  from  the  Gospel 


400  NOTES    ON    LUKE. 

of  John,  that  there  lay  in  his  mind  something  different  from 
the  notion  of  an  indefinite  future  resurrection,  and  a  "gen- 
eral judgment"  on  some  far-distant  day.     See  on  Jo.  v.  28. 

26.  hate,  &c. :  one  of  the  many  expressions  which  should 
make  us  look  deeper  than  the  surface  for  the  real  meaning  — 
which  here  is  the  decision  to  sacrifice  what  is  dearest  to  what 
we  know  to  be  right,  whenever  what  is  dearest  opposes  what 
is  right. 

XV. 

[Comp.  M't  ix.  10,  11 ;  xviii.  12-14.] 

8.  drachma  :  a  silver  coin  worth  about  fifteen  cents. 

16.  carobs  :  the  fruit  of  the  carob  tree  —  horn-shaped  pods, 
eight  or  ten  inches  long,  pulpy,  sweet,  and  containing  seeds. 

The  object  of  the  parable  was  to  exhibit  the  love  and  joy 
with  which  the  heavenly  Father  receives  back  the  erring  and 
lost,  and,  in  the  conduct  of  the  elder  son,  to  show  the  Phari- 
sees, as  in  a  mirror,  their  own.  It  seems  also  natural  to 
infer  in  Jesus  a  sympathy  with  such  demonstrations  of  glad- 
ness as  he  describes ;  and  it  is  only  one  of  the  characteristics 
of  his  teaching,  here  brought  into  view  more  conspicuously, 
that  repentance  is  all  that  is  needed  for  the  wanderer  to  be 
re-instated  in  the  heavenly  household. 


XVI. 

[Comp.  M't  vi.  24;  xi.  12,  13;  v.  18,  32.  —  M'k  x.  11,  12.] 

4.  just  came  :  the  force  of  the  aorist  tense. 

6.  bond  :  containing  the  written  contract. 

9.  friends  :  from  among  the  poor  benefited  on  earth. 

19-31.  The  point  of  the  parable  is  to  show,  that  no  miracle 
however  great  can  reach  a  deep-seated  unbelief,  like  that  of 
the  Pharisees. 


NOTES    ON    LUKE.  401 


XVII. 

[Comp.  M't  xviii.  7.  6,  15;  xvii.  20;  xxi.  21;  xxiv.  23,  26,  27, 
37~39>  x7>  XS;  x.  39;  xvi.  25;  xxiv.  40,  41,  28.  —  M'k  ix.  42; 
xiii.  21;  viii.  35.— Jo.  xii.  25.] 

17.  was  pursuing  :  the  usual  route  was  through  the  country 
of  Samaria.  But  Jesus  began  this  journey,  having  Samaria 
on  the  right  and  Galilee  on  the  left,  toward  the  Periea,  and  so 
down  the  valley  of  the  Jordan  via  Jericho  to  Jerusalem. 

20.  with  watching  for  it  :  the  root  of  the  word  thus 
translated  is  the  verb  found  in  vi.  7  and  elsewhere.  —  among: 
i.e.  while  you  are  watching  for  it,  already  has  it  arrived 
among  you.  Compare  also  v  24  below.  —  Or  it  may  be,  •within 
you :  asserting  the  principle  that  in  the  human  heart  is  the 
seat  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

37.  Where  &c.  :  the  calamity  would  fall  where  people  were 
ripe  for  it. 

XVIII. 

[Comp.  M't  xxiii.  12;  xix.  13,  14;  xviii.  3;.  xix.  16-29;  xx« 
17-19,  29-34.  — M'k  x.  13-24,  2S-30,  32-34,  46-52.  O.  T. 
quotations  from  Ex.  xx.  14,  13,  1*5,  16,  12  ;  Deut.  v.  16,  &c] 

5.  belabor:  lit.  hit  under  the  eye,  povnucl.  Mever  thinks 
the  judge  to  have  jocosely  expressed  his  fear,  that  the  widow 
might  at  last  grow  desperate,  and  come  and  give  him  a  black 
eye.  So  also  Vulgate.  Alford  renders,  ;i  lest  coming  for- 
ever" kc. 

8.  Notwithstanding  all  he  had  said,  and  was  now  say- 
ing- to  assure  them  that  God  would  certainly  interpose,  nor 
long  delay,  to  deliver  his  chosen,  would  not  the  Son  of 
man,  on  coming,  find  those  very  chosen  ones  in  despair  of  his 
coming? 

11.  to:  not  by  himself  apart,  but  talking  to  himself  in 
prayer. 

26 


402  NOTES    ON    LUKE. 


XIX. 

[Comp.  M't  xxv.  14-30;  xxi.  1-17.  —  M'k  xi.  1-11,  15-19. — 
Jo.  xii.  12-19.  O.  T.  quotations  from  Is.  lvi.  7;  Jer.  vii. 
11.] 

12-14.  The  parable  exhibits  a  man  of  rank  going  to  the 
emperor  to  ask  for  kingly  authority,  while  a  deputation  of 
citizens  follows  to  remonstrate  against  it.  —  mina  :  one  six- 
tieth of  a  talent-weight,  equal  to  100  drachmae,  or  15  dollars. 

43.  when:  Gr.  and — a  Hebraism. 

XX. 

[Comp.  M't  xxi.  23-27,  33-46;  xxii.  15-46;  xxiii.  6,  7.  —  M'k 
xi.  27-33;  X11-  1-40.  O.  T.  quotations  from  Ps.  cxviii.  22; 
Deut.  xxv.  5;  Ex.  iii.  6;  Ps.  ex.  1.] 

18.  shall  fall  :  Win.  p.  342.  —  47.  See  on  M'k  xii.  40. 

XXI. 

[Comp.  M't  xxiv.  1-42;  xxi.  17.  —  M'k  xii.  41-44;  xiii.  1-37; 
xi.  19. — Jo.  viii.  1,  2.] 

7.  the  sign,  &c. :  This^  concurrence  of  Luke  with  M'k  as 
to  the  object  of  the  sign,  while  Matthew  states  the  object  of 
the  same  sign  to  be  the  coming  of  Christ  and  the  close  of  the 
age,  shows  that  they  are  one  and  the  same  thing. 

12.  to  be  brought:  See  Goodwin,  p.  214,  note  1. — 19.  By 
"  lives",  Jesus  seems  not  to  mean  the  earthly  alone. 

XXII. 

(Comp.  M't  xxvi.  1-5,  14-20,  26-29,  21-25,  31-35,  30,  36-57. 
69-75,  59-68.  —  M'k  xiv.  1,  2,  10-17,  22_25>  18-21,  27-31,  26, 
32-53,  66-72,  55-65-  — Jo-  xiii.  21-35,  1-20,  36-38;  xviii. 
2-18,  25-27,  19-24.     O.  T.  quotation  from  Is.  liii.  12.] 

37.  Meyer  interprets,  "With  me"  (emphatic)  "  as  well  as 


NOTES    ON    LUKE.  403 

with  the  subject  of  whom  it  was  originally  spoken,  it  is  at 
the  end;  my  circumstances  have  reached  their  end." 

44.  as  big  drops  of  blood  :  drops  of  sweat  big  and 
Clammy,  as  clots  of  blood  —  like  a  dcat/i-sweat  The  com- 
parison is  of  the  bigness  of  the  drops,  which  nothing  but  so 
deep  agony  could  force  out. 

51.  thus  far:  some  interpret,  that  he  asked  permission 
of  those  who  were  holding  him  to  heal  the  ear. 

70.  you  say  :  Meyer  and  De  Wette  interpret,  I  acknowl- 
edge the  title;  I  am  the  Son  of  God.  It  is  questionable 
whether  he  meant  either  to  affirm  or  deny,  in  that  presence. 
He  leaves  it  with  his  accusers,  as  in  M't  xxvi.  25, — Ton  say 
it,  not  I,  —  and  thus  escapes  the  trap  they  set  for  him,  trying 
to  get  him  to  affirm. 

XXIII. 

[Comp.  M't  xxvii.  1,  2,  11-61.— M'k  xv.  1-27,  29-47.— Jo. 
xviii.  2S-40;  xix.  1-30,  3S-42.  O.T.  quotation  from  Ps. 
xxiii.  46.] 

31.  If  one  in  whom  they  had  detected  no  crime  be  so 
treated  by  them,  how  will  it  be  with  themselves,  guilty  and 
ready  to  be  consumed  as  fuel  dried  for  the  fire  ? 

3S.  This  is  the  order  of  the  words  of  the  inscription  in  the 
Greek. 

42,  43.  This  Jew,  who  had  doubtless  before  heard  Jesus 
when  he  was  teaching,  now  exercised  a  faith  in  him  as  the 
Redeemer  of  Israel,  when  the  chosen  disciples  were  losing 
it.  Jesus  in  his  reply  could  use  the  word  "Paradise"  (as  he 
did  other  words,  such  as  "resurrection"  and  "judgment"), 
with  a  juster  idea  than  prevailed  (which  was  that  of  the 
abode — lit.  pleasure-ground — of  the  blessed  in  Hades);  but 
he  expressed  future  happy  realities.  He  had  affirmed  the  con- 
tinuity of  life  through  and  past  death.  He  had  assured  his 
disciples  of  reunion  with  him  and  with  one  another.  His  last 
word  of  revelation  is,  that  the  believer  shall,  the  very  day  lie 
dies,  join  him  and  resume  lite  in  the  abode  of  the  blessed. 


404  NOTES    ON   LUKE. 


XXIV. 

[Comp.  M't  xxviii.  1-8.  —  M'k  xvi.  1-8,  12-14,  l9i  2°-  —  J°« 
xx.  1-10,  19-25.] 

31.  passed  out  of  their  sight:  this  word  is  used  of 
persons  disappearing,  with  no  reference  whatever  to  the 
mode  of  it.  Xenophon  (Anab.  i.  4,  7)  uses  very  nearly  the 
same  phrase  in  speaking  of  some  persons  embarking  with 
their  effects  on  board  a  vessel,  and  being  no  longer  in  sight. 
The  latter  uses  iKpaveic  (pi.),  and  Luke  utyavToc  (sing.)  ;  but 
Robinson,  and  Liddell  and  Scott,  give  the  same  meaning, 
and  both  words  belong  to  the  same  root.  There  is  the  oppo- 
site phrase,  came  in  sight,  used  of  an  army  marching  (Anab. 
i.  8,  8). 

It  is  noteworthy,  that  neither  in  Luke  nor  in  Mark  is  there 
any  mention  of  the  interview  in  Galilee  between  Jesus  and 
his  disciples,  although  Mark  (xiv.  28)  records  the  saying  of 
Jesus  that  he  would  precede  them  thither  after  his  resurrec- 
tion. All  is  described  in  a  manner  which  makes  a  first  im- 
pression that  he  continued  in  Jerusalem  up  to  the  time  of  his 
final  departure. 

In  Matthew  and  in  John  is  contained  the  record  of  the 
interview  in  Galilee ;  and  there  the  history  closes,  without 
mention  of  any  return  to  Jerusalem  or  of  the  Ascension  — 
although  John  (xx.  17)  records  a  remark  of  Jesus  which  seems 
to  imply  it. 

To  doubt  the  credibility  of  the  records  on  account  of  these 
diversities  or  deficiencies  is  less  wise,  than,  from  this  appa- 
rently different  estimate  by  the  Evangelists  of  the  compara- 
tive value  of  the  facts  communicated,  to  learn  a  lesson  of 
charity  toward  others  who  attach  to  particular  facts,  which 
seem  prominent  to  us,  a  value  less  than  we  ourselves. 


NOTES    ON    JOHN. 


I. 

[Comp.  M't  iii.  I,  3,  11,  16.  —  M*k  i.  4,  3,  7,  8,  10.  — L'k  iii.  2, 

4,  16,  22.] 

1.  the  Word  :  who  or  what  is  it?  The  first  impression  on 
most  readers  of  the  Common  Version,  and  indeed  of  the 
Greek  original,  is,  that  the  writer  seems  to  mean  a  Person  : 
and  this  interpretation  has  in  its  favor  many  and  great 
names,  and  the  almost  universal  consent  of  the  Church, 
both  of  men  and  women,  who  insist  on  it  as  one  of  the  essen- 
tial truths  of  Christianity,  and  to  whom  the  Translator  has 
again  and  again  deferred.  But  independently  of  the  vast 
difficulty  of  adjusting  such  an  interpretation  to  the  teachings 
of  the  Scriptures  elsewhere,  and  even  of  the  Reason  itself, 
respecting  the  Divine  nature  and  works,  there  does  not  fail 
to  occur  to  every  one,  who  allows  himself  to  reflect  on  the 
subject,  a  suggestion  whether  "the  Word"  may  not  be,  and 
is  not  really,  here  personified?  This  suggestion  has  always 
become  conviction  in  the  experience  of  the  Translator,  when- 
ever he  has  thoroughly  considered  the  passage;  and  he  has 
translated  accordingly — in  obedience  to  his  honest  thought. 

The  first  step  towards  a  solution  of  the  question  is  to  <jo  to 
the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testament,  with  which  we  know  the 
Evangelist  to  have  been  familiar;  for  there  is  no  writer,  how- 
ever original,  whose  thought  and  expression  are  not  greatly 
modified  by  the  literature  with  which  he  is  conversant,  that 
has  come  down  from  past  ages.  We  fmd  there,  in  the  eighth 
chapter  of  the  Hook  of  Proverbs,  a  passage  in  which  "Wis- 


406  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

dom  "  is  presented  very  much  as  John  speaks  of  "  the  Word  "  : 
—  "Jehovah  possessed  me  in  the  beginning  of  his  way, 
before  his  works  of  old.  ...  I  was  by  Him  as  a  master- 
builder  (or,  foster-child),  and  I  was  daily  his  delight,  re- 
joicing always  before  Him".  So  very  striking  is  the 
resemblance,  that  many,  interpreting  "the  Word"  as  a  per- 
son, insist  that  the  same  Being  is  here  described  under  the 
appellation  of  Wisdom.  But  Professor  Tholuck,  quoting 
"  the  view  to  which  Liicke  assents,  which  is  now  most  com- 
monly entertained,  and  is  in  his  own  judgment  the  true  one," 
considers  it  "  merely  a  perso?iificalion  ".  Any  other  treatment 
detaches  it  arbitrarily  from  its  connection. 

There  is  the  same  personification  in  Ecclesiasticus  (the 
Wisdom  of  the  Son  of  Sirach),  and  in  the  Wisdom  of  Sol- 
omon, with  both  of  which  we  may  presume  John  to  have 
been  acquainted  :  "  Wisdom  shall  glory  in  the  midst  of  her 
people,  in  the  congregation  of  the  Most  High  shall  she  open 
her  mouth,  — '  He  created  me  from  the  beginning,  before 
the  world,  and  I  shall  never  fail.  In  the  holy  tabernacle  I 
served  before  Him.  ...  I  am  the  mother  of  fair  love  and 
fear  and  knowledge  and  holy  hope.  Come  unto  me  all  ye 
that  be  desirous  of  me,  and  fill  yourselves  with  my  fruits. 
They  that  eat  me  shall  yet  be  hungry,  and  they  that  drink 
me  shall  yet  be  thirsty'  "  (Ecclesiasticus,  xxiv.  1-22).  "  Wis- 
dom, which  is  the  worker  of  all  things,  taught  me;  for  in  her 
is  a  spirit  intelligent,  holy,  one  only,  manifold,  subtile,  lively, 
clear,  undefiled,  plain,  not  subject  to  hurt,  loving  the  thing 
that  is  good,  quick,  unhindered,  ready  to  do  good,  loving 
mankind,  steadfast,  sure,  free  from  anxiety,  all-powerful,  all- 
observing,  and  penetrating  through  all  intelligent,  pure  and 
most  subtile  spirits.  .  .  .  For  she  is  breath  of  the  power  of 
God,  and  pure  efflux  of  the  glory  of  the  Almighty :  therefore 
can  nothing  defiled  light  upon  her.  For  she  is  a  reflection  of 
eternal  light,  and  spotless  mirror  of  the  energy  of  God,  and 
image  of  his  goodness.  And  being  one,  she  can  do  all  things, 
and  abiding  in  herself  makes  them  all  new,  and  from  genera- 
tion to  generation  entering  into  holy  souls  prepares  friends 


NOTES    ON   JOHN.  407 

of  God  and  prophets.  For  she  is  more  comely  than  the  sun, 
and  above  the  constellations  :  compared  with  light,  she  is 
superior"   (Wisdom  of  Solomon,  vii.  22-29). 

It  is  indeed  the  opinion  of  Liicke  and  Tholuck  that,  "  while 
in  the  Book  of  Proverbs  and  Book  of  Ecclesiasticus  there  is 
merely  a  personification,  this  personification  in  the  Wisdom 
of  Solomon  passes  over  into  a  dogmatic  hypostatizing."  But 
really  in  the  hitter  the  personification  is  only  bolder,  and  the 
ideal  object  in  its  various  features  is  only  put  in  greater  bas- 
relief.  To  interpret  it  as  person,  is  to  detach  it  arbitrarily, 
just  as  in  Proverbs.  For,  —  to  say  nothing  of  particular 
clauses  in  it  which  are  inconsistent  with  the  notion  of  per- 
son.—  we  read  in  the  previous  context,  "I  prayed  and  under- 
standing was  given  me;  I  called  and  the  spirit  of  Wisdom 
came  to  me":  and,  in  continuation  from  verse  29,  the  writer 
proceeds,  "Wisdom  reacheth  from  one  end  to  another.  ...  I 
loved  her  and  desired  to  make  her  my  spouse,  and  I  was  a 
lover  of  her  beauty.  After  I  have  come  into  my  house  I  will 
repose  myself  with  her;  for  to  live  with  her  has  no  sorrow, 
but  mirth  and  joy".  Surely  all  this  is  metaphor,  personifica- 
tion, the  language  of  poetry:  and  the  use  of  metaphor  and 
personification  among  men  of  all  nations  makes  these  pas- 
sages as  intelligible  as  they  are  beautiful. 

Not  only  the  literature  of  past  ages,  but  the  thought  and 
speech  of  the  men  of  his  own  times,  influences  more  or  less 
every  great  thinker  and  writer.  In  the  age  of  John  there 
flourished  at  Alexandria  in  Egypt,  Philo  a  Jew,  an  old  man 
by  the  time  John  had  reached  middle  life;  a  man  distin- 
guished for  his  eloquence,  his  attainments  in  the  Platonic 
philosophy,  his  knowledge  of  affairs,  and  so  much  confided 
in  by  his  countrymen  as  to  be  sent,  some  ten  years  after  the 
death  of  Christ,  on  an  embassy  to  Rome  in  their  behalf; 
whose  writings  were  also  read  in  all  the  great  cities  and  have 
survived  to  our  day.  In  these  writings  there  are  speculations 
in  which  his  u6e  of  Tin:  Word  is  so  similar  to  John's,  as  to 
arrest  the  attention  of  every  reader  who  compares  them.  It 
has  been  difficult  for  many  not  to  feel  that  Philo  conceived 


408  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

of  the  Word  as  a  distinct  nature  or  Person.  But  one  of  the 
most  learned  scholars  of  modern  times,  and  historian  of 
the  Church,  Dr.  Mosheim  (note  to  Cudworth's  Intellectual 
System,  ii.  231),  has  said,  "  He  who  should  assert  Philo's 
'Word'  to  be  a  person,  or  self-existent  nature,  would  act  as 
wisely  as  if  he  were  to  call  the  architect's  cogitation  upon  the 
forthcoming  city  a  distinct  nature  or  individual  person.  On 
the  contrary,  the  divine  Word  is  nothing  but  the  wisdom  and 
reason  itself  of  the  Supreme  Being,  which  Philo  has  clothed 
in  the  dress  and  garb  of  a  person.  Should  any  fail  to  be  con- 
vinced by  this,  I  would  simply  ask  them  to  pay  some  atten- 
tion to  Philo's  style,  and  to  mark  its  redundance  in  figures 
and  bold  metaphors.  A  writer  who  departs  so  far  from  com- 
mon usage  of  speech,  as  to  say  that  God  consorted  with  his 
own  science,  and  from  it  as  from  a  wife  generated  his  only 
son,  namely  this  world,  can  occasion  us  no  surprise  when  he 
speaks  of  divine  wisdom  as  of  a  certain  divine  person". 

There  is  one  consideration  further — that  John's  thought 
and  mode  of  expression  were  influenced  above  all  by  those  of 
the  Master,  whose  person  and  teachings  he  devoted  himself 
to  making  known.  To  such  an  extent  is  this  true,  that  prob- 
ably in  iii.  31-36,  and  perhaps  in  iii.  16-21,  as  some  of  the 
best  critics  including  Tholuck  suppose,  the  Evangelist,  with- 
out any  thing  to  mark  the  transition,  himself  "enlarges  on 
the  theme  presented",  and  follows  on  "in  an  independent 
train  of  thought  of  his  own "  —  or  rather,  not  consciously 
separating  his  own  thought  from  the  Master's  in  one  instance 
and  from  the  Baptist's  in  the  other.  Now  one  of  the  charac- 
teristics of  the  speech  of  Jesus  is,  that  it  is  full  of  metaphor 
and  other  figures;  and  such  remarks  as  "Wisdom  received 
justification  from  her  children"  (M't  xi.  19)  ;  "  The  word  which 
I  spoke,  that  will  judge  him  in  the  last  day"  (Jo.  xii.  48); 
"Jerusalem,  Jerusalem  !  the  slayer  of  the  prophets  "  (M't  xxiii. 
37);  —  not  to  instance  "the  Comforter"  (Helper)  which  he 
defines  to  be  "  the  Spirit  of  Truth";  — will  readily  occur  as 
instances  of  personification.  In  earnest  appeal  and  statement, 
and  sometimes  in  his  calmest  moo'ds,  he  rises  naturally  to  the 


NOTES    ON    JOHN.  409 

employment  of  highly  figurative  language,  and  is  the  mosl  at 
home  in  it. 

With  such  examples,  therefore,  before  the  Evangelist,  and 
such  influences  exerted  on  him  both  by  writings  that  were 
daily  in  his  hands,  and  especially  by  his  great  Teacher  and 
Master;  with  no  conclusive  evidence  that  there  had  come  to 
prevail  among  the  Jews,  through  the  Alexandrine  New  Pla- 
tonism  of  which  Philo  was  an  eminent  representative,  any 
thing  like  the  conception  of  "the  Word"  as  person;  with  a 
mind  by  nature  as  well  as  by  culture  meditative  and  poetic,  it 
is  legitimate  to  interpret  him  in  his  Proem  as  employing  $er- 
sonijication  —  a  mode  of  speech  reaching  the  hearts  and  minds 
of  men  more  effectually  through  their  imagination,  and  in 
this  particular  instance  conveying  truths  the  most  profound, 
and  adapted  to  mould  the  soul  into  the  image  of  the  divine. 
In  the  use  of  it  he  rises  above  the  examples  in  the  sacred  and 
in  the  apocryphal  writings  before  him,  because  he  has  so 
much  higher  themes  to  present;  and  we  feel  at  once  how 
vastly  inferior,  both  in  thought  and  expression,  was  Philo 
the  eminent  philosopher  and  man  of  culture,  to  John  the 
disciple  and  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ. 

In  the  beginning  :  i.e.  of  things  —  a  phrase  similar  to  the 
examples  already  quoted,  and,  like  them,  referring  to  the 
opening  of  the  Book  of  Genesis.  —  was  the  Word  :  the  Word 
as  personification  of  the  creative  fozver  of  God;  of  "the  in- 
visible  things  of  Him"  which  "became  clearly  seen,  being 
understood  by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal 
power  and  godhead"  (Rom.  i.  20).  The  "eternal  power  and 
godhead "  expressed  themselves  as  through  the  Word  or 
Utterance  of  God.  —  and  the  Word  was  with  God:  the 
same  sort  of  personification  previously  quoted  from  Proverbs 
and  other  writings.  —  and  God  was  the  Word:  the  Evan- 
gelist, having  used  a  poetic  figure  of  speech,  explains  —  it 
may  be  simply  to  make  his  meaning  clear  and  definite;  pos- 
sibly it  may  be  with  reference  to  Platonic  or  Gnostic  specula- 
tions,   beginning  to   be   current   in   his  day  with  a  few,   like 


410  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

Transcendentalism  in  modern  times  ;  though  it  seems  strange 
he  should  go  out  of  his  way  to  meet  them.  But  certainly  his 
explanation,  from  whatever  motive  given,  heightens  the  sig- 
nificance and  majesty  of  his  declaration. 

It  has  been  asked  by  Dean  Alford  and  others,  "  Had  John 
intended  to  say,  God  was  the  Word,  what  meaning  could  his 
assertion  possibly  have  conveyed  "  ?  And  they  answer,  "  None 
other  than  a  contradiction  to  his  last  assertion,  by  which  he 
had  distinguished  God  from  the  Word".  The  reader  who 
will  stop  to  consider  no  more  than  what  has  just  before  been 
said  in  connection  with  that  assertion,  will  readily  see  thai 
none  but  a  distinction  in  thought  for  the  sake  of  vivid  repre- 
sentation has  been  made.  Moreover,  "  God  was  the  Word  ' 
in  this  expression  of  Himself  through  the  creation  —  with  no 
articulate  speech  indeed,  no  audible  language,  except  as  God 
was  the  Voice  which  the  works  themselves  still  echo  in  the 
ear  of  man.  "  God  was  the  Word  "  in  that  form  of  manifes- 
tation and  working  in  which  the  world  came  into  being 
"  God  was  the  Word  "  in  mode  of  speech  like  that  adopted  by 
another  writer  of  the  New  Testament,  of  the  same  meditative 
habits  with  John,  —  "Our  God  is  a  consuming  Fire"  (Heb.  xii. 
29)  ;  with  however  no  article  attached  in  the  Greek  to  the 
predicate  of  this  last  sentence,  because  not  pointing  out  a 
thing  before  specified  as  in  John,  and  with  no  omission  of  the 
article  before  the  subject  as  here  in  John  —  an  omission  which 
occurs  as  well  in  the  best  classic  Greek  authors  as  in  the  New 
Testament,  where  no  doubt  is  reasonably  left  in  the  mind  of 
the  reader  whether  the  object  spoken  of  is  definite  or  indefi- 
nite (Winer,  p.  119;  and  comp.  Jo.  i.  18,  where  there  is  no 
article  in  Greek  before  the  word  "God").  For  the  purpose, 
however,  of  defending  the  personification  of  "  the  Word  ",  it 
makes  no  difference  at  all  whether  "the  Word"  or  "God" 
be  made  the  predicate ;  whether  the  emphatic  stress  be  on 
"God",  or  "was",  or  "  the  Word  ".  If  one  reads,  and  the 
Word  was  God,  then  it  is  to  be  said  that  by  "the  Word" 
thus  personified  the  Evangelist  meant  God,  and  no  other  per- 
son, or  hypostasis,  or  distinction.     It  was  God  himself.     So 


NOTES    ON    JOHN.  411 

far  as  verbal  authority  may  be  required  for  making  "God" 
the  predicate,  Jo.  iv.  24  may  be  quoted,  as  it  is  by  Alford. 
For  making  "the  Word"  the  predicate,  Heb.  xii.  29  is  suf- 
ficient. 

2.  Tins  was,  &c.  :  a  reiteration,  characteristic  of  the  Evan- 
gelist (comp.  verse  20),  of  what  he  had  just  before  said,  to 
denote  with  emphasis  that  it  was  the  same  creative  Power  in 
the  beginning  as  now.  and  now  as  in  the  beginning;  the  same 
Word  uttered  in  the  Genesis  of  things  as  recorded  by  Moses, 
and  since  in  the  new  Creation  through  Jesus  Christ. 

3.  arose  into  being  :  the  same  word  so  often  translated 
"  became  ",  "  came  to  be  ",  and  "  came  to  pass" —  the  root  of 
the  word  genesis. 

4.  It  has  the  LiFE-giving  power  by  which  man  became  a 
living  soul  and  still  subsists  in  God;  and  the  life-imparting 
power  was  also  to  man  the  LiGHT-imparting  power — the 
Evangelist  not  meaning  what  indeed  is  a  great  truth,  that 
the  moral  life  of  men  is  also  their  clearest  medium  of  light; 
that  he,  who  loves  God  best,  knows  him  best;  but  that  the 
same  Source  whence  flows  life  also  supplies  the  light,  and 
that  by  the  Spirit  and  Word  of  God  in  men  came  also  their 
knowledge  of  Him. 

5.  But  men  not  choosing  to  retain  Him  in  their  knowledge, 
their  foolish  heart  being  darkened  (Rom.  i.  21),  the  light 
SHINES  on  (pres.  tense  expressive  of  continued  action),  seek- 
ing to  penetrate  the  darkness,  but  the  darkened  mind  was 
not  receptive  of  it,  and  admitted  it  not. 

6-S.  In  the  course  of  the  ages  came  one  who  should  bear 
witness  of  the  Light  shining  anew  into  the  minds  of 
men;  one  not  himself  the  Light,  but  the  harbinger  of  it  a->  it 
was  to  shine  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ. 

9-13.  This  true  Light  of  the  Word,  which  enlightens  every 
man,  continued  coming  (imperf.  tense,  denoting  customary 
or  repeated  action)  into  the  world,  but  the  world,  which 
iiro'-e  into  being  through  the  Word,  knew  it  not.  It  came 
to  its  own  peculiar  home  (neut.  pi.  as  in  xix.  27)  —  to  Judea 
and  Jerusalem  and  particularly  the  Temple,  the   House  of 


412  NOTES    ON   JOHN. 

God ;  it  came  through  the  fathers  and  the  prophets  to  its 
own  peculiar  people  (masc.  pi.  often  occurring  in  the  sense 
of  one's  own  friends),  but  its  chosen  people  Israel  generally 
received  it  not,  and  only  a  remnant  believed  in  its  divine 
reality  and  became  entitled  to  be  called  sons  of  God,  born  not 
of  distinguished  race  (lit.  bloods,  as,  for  example,  of  Hebrew, 
Greek  or  Roman  blood)  nor  of  fleshly  will,  nor  of  will  of  man 
expressed  through  any  human  adoption,  but  of  God. 

14.  At  last  the  Word  became  audible,  visible,  palpable  in 
the  flesh,  in  Jesus  the  Christ,  the  One  anointed  by  God  to  be 
his  creative  Power  in  the  souls  of  men,  making  them  new 
creatures  (2  Cor.  v.  17)  ;  and  the  glory  thus  displayed  was 
full  of  grace  and  truth  to  attract  men's  minds  and  hearts,  and 
make  them  Christ-like. 

"  The  spacious  earth  and  spreading  flood 
Proclaim  the  wise  and  powerful  God ; 

And  Thy  rich  glory  from  afar 

Sparkles  in  every  rolling  star  : 
But  in  his  looks  a  glory  stands, 
The  noblest  labor  of  Thy  hands ; 

God  in  the  person  of  His  Son 

Has  all  His  mightiest  works  outdone." 

The  meaning  thus  educed  from  this  Proem  of  John  is  by  no 
unnatural  and  strained  but  legitimate  process,  and  the  Proem 
itself  is  worthy  of  the  noblest  Gospel  of  all  the  Four,  prepar- 
ing for  reception  of  him  whose  manifestation  of  the  Father 
and  love  for  men  this  Gospel  especially  sets  forth. 

On  v  1,  Winer  says,  "  If  John  had  meant  to  designate  the 
2,6-yog  as  6  deoe,  the  article  could  not  have  been  omitted  " ;  on 
v  3,  "  the  through  of  mediate  agency  is  justified  ";  in  v  9,  he 
attaches  "coming"  as  an  attributive  to  "man";  in  v  14,  he 
thinks  the  clause  "we  beheld"  &c.  probably  not  parenthetic. 

15.  my  superior:  lit.  my  first  (comp.  M'k  x.  44;  xii.  28). 

16.  grace  succeeding  grace:  the  prep,  translated  "for" 
in  the  C.  V.  (lit.  instead  of)  is  used  both  by  the  earlier  and 
later  Greek  writers  to  denote  succession;  as  "  griefs  for  griefs", 
i.e.  griefs  succeeding  griefs,  some  passing  away  and  others 


NOTES    OX    JOHN.  \]:\ 

coming.  The  phrase  in  John  denotes  supplies  of  grace  accord- 
ing to  need. 

iS.  declared  :  lit.  led  forth  (to  view),  interpreted  (the 
verb  is  the  root  of  "exegesis"). 

21.  THE  Prophet:  perhaps  referring  to  Deut.  xviii.  15,  as 
they  understood  it. 

2(j.  the  Lamb  :  the  Baptist,  having  already  quoted  from 
Isaiah  (xl.  3)  to  describe  his  own  office  as  herald  of  the  Mes- 
siah, most  probably  here  refers  to  the  same  book  of  prophecy 
(liii.  7-12)  in  giving  the  appellation  of  "  Lamb  "  to  Jesus  :  — 

As  a  lamb  that  is  led  to  the  slaughter, 

And  as  a  sheep  before  her  shearers  is  dumb, 

So  he  opened  not  his  mouth. 

But  when  he  has  made  his  life  an  offering  for  sin, 

He  shall  see  offspring,  he  shall  prolong  his  days, 

And  the  pleasure  of  Jehovah  shall  prosper  in  his  hand. 

By  liis  knowledge  shall  my  righteous  servant  absolve  many, 

And  he  shall  bear  their  iniquities. 

Experience  and  observation  had  shown  the  prophet  that 
deliverers  must  also  be  sufferers,  and  that  no  nation  ever 
comes  out  absolved  from  its  guilt  and  its  iniquities  except 
through  some,  themselves  guiltless,  who  shall  have  borne 
them  by  sustaining  grief,  or  pain,  or  death  itself  on  account 
of  them.  He  had  proof  of  it  before  him  in  the  great  line  of 
the  prophets,  men  giving  up  their  lives  unresistingly,  uncom- 
plainingly. He  may  have  seen  it  in  the  tragic  sufferings  of 
Jeremiah,  which  are  here  portrayed  so  exactly,  that  Baron 
Bunsen  has  with  reason  suggested  that  Jeremiah  sat  for  this 
picture  of  the  coming  Deliverer. 

The  Baptist  also,  of  greater  insight  than  all  the  prophets 
who  preceded  him,  sees  this  same  career  of  suffering  before 
the  Messiah  :  and  with  touching  pathos,  not  without  allusion 
also  to  the  limitation  of  the  influence  of  other  prophets  who 
had  died  for  the  Jewish  people,  proclaims  the  world-wide 
influence  of  this  ••  Lamb  of  God  ". 

31.  did  not  know  him:  i.e.  to  be  the  Messiah.  It  was  in 
part  the  object  of  his  baptism  to  bring  out,  and  bear  personal 


414  NOTES    ON   JOHN. 

testimony  to  the  Messiah,  who  proved  to  be  Jesus.  Although 
from  this  Evangelist  one  receives  the  impression  that  it  was 
the  Baptist  who  had  the  vision  of  the  descending  Spirit,  and, 
from  Matthew  and  Mark,  Jesus,  each  account  is  credible. 

51.  Will  see  with  the  mind's  eye.  The  vision  of  parted 
skies  and  alighting  angels  expressed  the  fact  of  the  heavenly 
ministries  to  Jesus.  At  his  first  presentation  to  us  in  this 
Gospel,  he  speaks  in  the  language  of  poet  and  prophet. 

II. 

[Comp.  M't  xxi.  12,  13,  xxvi.  61 ;  M'k  xi.  15-17  ;  L'k  xix.  45,  46.] 

4.  my  hour:  his  final  hour  of  suffering  (comp.  Jo.  vii.  30, 
viii.  20,  xiii.  1).  He  knew  from  the  beginning  what  the  end 
would  be  of  the  conflict  between  his  own  ideas  and  those  of 
the  leaders  of  the  people.  He  had  meditated  on  that  in  the 
Desert,  if  not  before.  His  mother's  request  for  a  "  commence- 
ment of  the  signs  ",  brought  it  now  suddenly  before  him,  and 
out  of  these  feelings  he  addressed  her.  But  she  well  knew  he 
would  not  fail  to  comply  with  her  wishes,  though  only  inti- 
mated. 

6.  amphora  :  the  Attic  amphora  held  nine  gallons ;  the 
Roman,  two  thirds  of  this.  The  word  "drunken",  in  verse 
10,  admits  of  no  softer  translation,  nor  does  the  speaker  seem 
entirely  sober. 

17.  will  consume  (or,  is  consu?ni?ig)  :  see  Various  Read- 
ings. A  purification  of  the  temple  attended  with  the  same 
transactions  is  put  by  the  other  Evangelists  at  the  close  of 
-Christ's  ministry;  here  it  is  at  the  beginning.  Although  it 
may  have  occurred  twice,  it  is  not  impossible  that  John  or 
the  others  transposed  the  occurrence. 

25.  knew  what  was  in  man:  had  a  perfect  knowledge  of 
human  nature. 

III. 

1-12.  Jesus'  addresses  himself  at  once  to  the  spiritual  needs 
of  Nicodemus,  who  had  come  to  him  with  the  views,  common 


NOTES    ON    JOHN.  11."; 

to  his  countrymen,  of  an  earthly  kingdom  of  God.  He  ex- 
plains, in  his  own  metaphorical  manner,  that  only  with 
development  of  the  spiritual  in  man  by  influence  from  above 
could  any  one  perceive  the  kingdom  of  God.  Nicodemus 
thereupon  asking  a  question,  apparently  from  no  disposition 
to  cavil,  hut  to  draw  out  the  Teacher'6  idea  more  fully,  Jesus 
in  reply  emphasizing  the  word'-.  ••  and  of  the  i>pirit'\  teaches 
him  that  something  more  was  necessary  than  a  baptism  such 
as  the  proselytes  to  Judaism  received,  or  as  Nicodemus  might 
have  received  at  the  hands  of  John  the  Baptist;  there  must 
be  in  him  a  birth  of  soul  by  the  Spirit  from  above.  For 
that  which  is  of  fleshly  origin  is  of  fleshly  nature,  and  that 
which  is  of  spiritual  origin  is  of  spiritual  nature  —  the  former 
apprehending  things  according  to  the  senses,  taking  the 
earthly  views  of  things,  and  influenced  by  earthly  considera- 
tions ;  the  latter  taking  spiritual  views  of  things,  and  influ- 
enced by  spiritual  considerations.  The  change  moreover 
from  the  earthly  to  the  spiritual  is  often  as  sudden  and  mys- 
terious to  one's  self  as  the  change  in  the  course  of  the  wind. 

Nicodemus  continuing  to  wonder,  Jesus  seeks  to  awaken  in 
him  some  feeling  of  inconsistency,  that  having  the  reputation 
of  being  preeminently  "  the  teacher  of  Israel  "  he  should  pro- 
fess to  be  ignorant  of  the  first  elements  in  spiritual  things; 
that  while  well  acquainted  with  the  phrase  born  again  applied 
to  the  proselyte,  he  should  not  know  a  higher  significance  in 
being  bom  from  above.  He  had  therefore  simply  to  add.  that 
he  was  speaking  from  personal  observation  and  knowledge. 
and  his  inquirer  chose  not  to  accept  what  he  had  to  say  on 
the  subject.  Under  these  circumstance-,  it  was  useless  to  go 
into  the  deeper  matters  of  the  heavenly  kingdom. 

13.  These  more  recondite  things,  hidden  from  men  wise 
and  sagacious  (M't  xi.  25),  Jesus  professed  him  elf  to  be  the 
only  one  sent  to  reveal.  The  terms  in  which  this  fact  is 
stated. — '-ascending  into  heaven",  "descending  out  of 
heaven",  —  Tholuck  concedes  cannot  be  taken  literally,  nor 
the  phrase,  "who  is  in  heaven",  he  resolved  into  who  was  in 
heaven;  while  "heaven  designates  the  sphere  of  that  al 


416  NOTES    ON   JOHN. 

lute  knowledge  which  proceeds  from  unity  with  God  "  —  "  the 
figurative  style  predominating  far  more  in  the  discourses  of 
our  Lord  than  is  acknowledged  by  most".  Out  of  these 
greater  facilities  and  means  of  knowing,  out  of  this  higher 
heavenly  knowledge  henceforward  to  be  bestowed  by  himself 
on  mankind,  had  Jesus  spoken  to  Nicodemus,  to  whom,  here 
with  him  in  the  quiet  of  night,  he  had  been  willing  thus  to 
say,  as  he  would  not  to  the  cavilling  scribes  and  Pharisees, 
by  what  sort  of  authority  he  both  acted  and  spoke.  The  sub- 
sequent incidents  recorded  of  Nicodemus  (vii.  50,  51,  xix.  39- 
42),  show  the  eifect  on  his  mind  and  heart. 

14.  The  comparison  unmistakably  presents  the  moral  and 
spiritual  influences  proceeding  from  the  Son  of  man,  to  bless 
and  to  save- 

16-21.  These  verses  are  considered  by  Neander  and  Tholuck 
the  remarks  not  of  Jesus,  but  of  the  Evangelist. 

19.  this  is  the  judgment  :  not  the  cause  of  it,  but  the 
judgment  itself. 

22.  Aenon  :  lit.,  fountains.  Dr.  Barclay  ("  City  of  the 
Great  King")  has  by  far  the  best  account  of  this  locality. 

31-36.  Supposed  by  Tholuck  and  others  to  be  not  a  part  of 
the  discourse  of  the  Baptist,  but  remarks  of  the  Evangelist. 

31.  Literally,  He  who  is  of  the  earth,  of  the  earth  is,  and 
of  the  earth  speaks.  Plainly,  it  is  not  to  be  literally  pressed, 
but  is  the  language  of  comparison.  The  Baptist  moreover  is 
speaking  of  himself. 

32.  his  testimony:  comp.  verse  11. 

34.  not  by  measure  &c. :  a  general  declaration  in  respect 
to  the  Divine  procedure. 

IV. 

[Comp.  M't  xiii.  57;   viii.  5-7,   13.  —  M'k  vi.  4.  —  L'k  iv.  24; 

vii.  1-4,  10.] 

5.  Sychar  :  probably  not  the  ancient  "Shechem",  or 
"Sychem",  but  the  modern  Aschar,  a  small  village  not  far 
north  of  the  well.      Shechem  (the  modern  Nablous)  is  two 


NO  IIS    ON   JOHN'.  417 

miles  off,  and  abounds  in  fountains  of  delicious  water  —which 
the  woman  would  hardly  leave  for  the  far  oil"  and  deep  well 
of  Jacob,  carrying  the  water  on  her  head  in  the  hot  sun.  It 
may  however  be  said  to  be  near  the  well,  as  Bethany  i-  said 
to  be  near  Jerusalem.  There  is  no  mention  in  the  O.  T.,  that 
Jacob  "  gave  to  Joseph  "  this  tract  of  land  (comp.  Josh.  xxiv. 

5.  thus  :  fatigued  as  he  was. 

10.    Thon  wouldst  have  asked  of  him,  not  he  of  thee. 

39.  Though  living  thus  irregularly,  she  was  a  woman  of 
influence,  quick-witted,  intelligent,  and  susceptible  of  good. 

44.  By  quoting  here  this  saying,  John  seems  to  imply  that 
Jesus  avoided  Nazareth  —  expressly  named  •■  his  father-land" 
M't  xiii.  54,  57,  M'k  vi.  1.  4;  and  in  L'k  iv.  23,  it  is  so  called 
in  distinction  from  Kapharnaum,  which  was  also  in  Galilee. 
Meyer  interprets,  that  Jesus  goes  back  to  Galilee  with  a  repu- 
tation acquired  abroad,  and  so  will  be  better  received. 

V. 

1.  a  feast:  see  Various  Readings.  In  the  "  Fiinfte  Liefer- 
ung"  of  Teschendorf  published  recently,  he  has  the  article, 
as  in  his  •■  Synopsis."  The  ancient  MS  authority  is  about 
equally  balanced.  The  patristic  authority  is  greater  for  the 
omission  of  the  article.  If  the  article  be  the  genuine  reading, 
it  was  the  feast  of  the  Passover;  if  without  the  article,  it  was 
probably  the  feast  of  Purim.  a  festival  at  which  kindness  was 
particularly  shown  to  the  poor,  and  therefore  likely  to  attract 
Jesus.  Even  with  article,  Td-syn  ("  Conspectus" ',  §  28  thinks 
it  Purim.  Independently  of  the  greater  patristic  authority, 
the  greatest  objection  to  its  being  the  Passover  is,  that  it  makes 
John  omit  full  a  year  and  a  half  of  the  ministry  of  Christ, 
without  any  record  of  hi--  savin.;-  or  doings.  A.S  to  the  bear- 
ing on  the  duration  of  the  mini-try  of  Jesus,  see  on  vi-  4 

2.  Bethzatha:  Dr.  Barclay's  opinion  is  the  most  satisfac- 
tory—  that  a  pool  of  mineral  water  once  existed,  but  is  now 
filled  up  with  the  vast  heaps  of  rubbish,  in  that  locality.     The 

-7 


418  NOTES    ON   JOHN. 

water's  intermittcncy  may  have  been  caused,  like  that  of  the 
modern  "Fount  of  the  Virgin,"  by  a  natural  syphon;  the 
water  flowing  in  rapidly,  when  it  reached  the  bend  of  the  sy- 
phon, until  it  was  nearly  exhausted,  while  the  temporary 
agitation  was  attributed,  according  to  the  belief  of  the  times, 
to  angelic  agency. 

18.  his  own  Father  :  it  will  be  observed  that  Jesus  simply 
said,  "My  Father";  nor  is  the  whole  sentence  improper  for 
any  one  to  utter  in  a  filial  spirit. 

But  a  more  important  question  arises,  —  What  did  they 
mean  by  saying  that  he  made  himself  "equal  to  God"  (loov 
rw  Goj)  ?  This  expression,  or  its  equivalent,  both  in  and  out 
of  the  Scriptures,  is  always  used  in  a  bad  sense.  It  occurs  in 
Gen.  iii.  5,  "Ye  shall  be  like  God"  (translated  iaoOdav  by 
Chrysostom)  ;  Is.  xiv.  14,  "I  will  be  like  the  Most  High"; 
Dan.  xi.  36,  "He  shall  exalt  himself  above  every  god";  2 
Mace.  ix.  12,  "One  who  is  mortal  should  not  proudly  medi- 
tate to  be  like  God"  (Septuagint  iooOea) ;  2  Thess.  ii.  4,  "who 
opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God  or 
is  worshipped,  so  that  he  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  show- 
ing himself  that  he  is  God"  (spoken  of  Antichrist  in  the 
person  of  the  Jewish  high-priest  and  representative  of  the 
hierarchy).  Among  several  instances  from  the  classics  Wet- 
stein  quotes,  "  Let  no  one  of  speech-endowed  creatures  ever 
seek  to  be  also  a  god"  (Anthologize  II.  48,  2).  Philo  also 
(Alleg.  I.  15,  Vol.  1,  p.  148,  Mangey's  ed ;  also  Vol.  1,  p.  64, 
Bohn's)  has  the  following,  —  "  Selfish  and  godless  is  the  mind 
thinking  to  be  equal  to  God"  (laog  Gcw). 

Clearly  then  the  phrase  was  used  to  denote  extreme  pre- 
sumption and  impiety,  inordinate  ambition,  selfish  cupidity. 
Clearly  also  the  Jews,  using  language  found  in  that  sense  in 
their  Scriptures,  and  current  in  the  same  sense  in  their  own 
day  both  among  themselves  and  the  Gentiles,  could  have 
meant  no  other  than  that,  in  their  charge  against  Christ  (and 
to  Jo.  v.  18  may  be  added  x.  33,  Philipp.  ii.  6).  To  no  other 
sense  is  pertinent  the  reply  of  Christ,  that  he  did  and  could 
do  only  what  he  had  authority  for  in  his  Father's  example 


NO  IKS    ON  JOHN.  II  9 

and  direction,  who  would  show  him  even  greater  works 
than  that  which  had  occasioned  their  opposition.  But  even 
taking  the  charge  according  to  the  face  of  it.  —  when  we  know 
that  the  lews  so  often  falsely  accused  him,  it  would  certainly 
be  natural  to  suspect  a  like  falsehood  in  the  present  instance, 
and  lack  of  discrimination  in  those  who  make  such  a  charge  a 
support  of  doctrine. 

21.  The  occasion  and  drift  of  the  conversation  might  lead 
to  the  conclusion,  that  the  '-greater  works"  were  of  the  same 
general  nature  with  that  which  he  had  just  performed.  And 
as  he  subsequently  raised  Lazarus  from  the  dead,  and  it  pro- 
duced the  effect  here  described,  he  might  seem  to  have  spoken 
from  the  consciousness  of  such  a  power  being  given  to  him, 
and  from  a  feeling  of  certainty  that  a  time  would  come  for  its 
exercise. 

But  it  is  questionable  whether  he  ever  made  the  distinction 
of  greater  and  less  in  his  wonderful  works,  such  as  raising 
Lazarus  and  curing  this  man's  infirmity  :  or  spoke  of  them  as 
such  in  reference  to  the  impression  made  on  the  minds  of 
beholders.  He  also  said  to  his  disciples  (xiv.  12),  "He  who 
believes  on  me.  the  works  which  I  do  he  also  shall  do.  and 
greater  than  these  shall  he  do"  —  a  declaration  true  only  of 
the  spiritual  results  proceeding  from  their  labors  in  his  cause. 
And  Paul  said  to  his  countrymen  (Acts  xiii.  40.  41).  "Beware 
lest  that  come  upon  you  which  is  spoken  of  in  the  prophets. — 
Behold,  ye  despisers,  and  wonder,  and  perish:  for  I  work  a 
work  in  your  days,  which  you  will  in  no  wise  believe  though 
a  man  declare  it  to  you"  —  a  work  by  which  the  Apostle  of 
course  meant  the  conversion  of  men.  In  accordance  with 
this  the  declaration,  in  verse  21,  seems  most  proper  to  be 
interpreted. 

22.  JUDGMENT:  this  word,  and  it-  root  to  judge,  has  ditVer- 
ei  t  meanings  in  the  X.  T.  a-  in  common  discourse.     Applied 

sus  it  may  mean  (1)  to  execute  civil  judgment  —  which 
the  Jews  supposed  to  be  one  of  the  prerogatives  of  the  Mes- 
siah :  a-.  "Who  appointed  me  judge  over  you "  L'k  xii.  14)? 
••Had  none  condemned  thee?     Neither  do  I "  (Jo.  viii.  10,  n). 


420  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

(2)  It  means  to  pass  immediate  sentence  upon  men  :  as, 
I  came  not  to  judge  the  world,  but  to  save  the  world  (xii.  47, 
comp.  with  iii.  17).  It  was  not  the  direct  object  of  his  mission 
to  judge  the  world.  He  came  rather  to  avert  the  penalty  of 
transgression  by  inducing  men  to  repent. 

(3)  It  means  to  be  an  occasion  of  moral  consequences  for 
good  or  evil,  as  men  are  believing  or  disbelieving:  "For 
judgment  I  came  into  this  world  that  those  not  seeing  may 
see,  and  those  seeing  should  become  blind  "  (ix.  39)  ;  "  Behold, 
this  one  is  set  for  a  falling  and  rising  up  of  many  in  Israel" 
(L'k  ii.  34). 

(4)  There  is  also  the  judgment  implied  in  verse  21.  The 
restriction  of  making  alive  whom  he  wishes  (or,  pleases),  is 
not  arbitrary,  but  an  exercise  of  power  toward  men  according 
to  their  receptiveness  of  himself  as  sent  from  God,  and  there- 
fore founded  in  just  moral  distinctions. 

(5)  It  means  the  judgment  of  men  by  the  principles  pro- 
claimed through  Jesus  Christ,  first  as  immediately  testing 
their  characters,  or  obliging  men  to  judge  themselves  (iii. 
1S-21)  ;  but  more  especially,  in  the  second  place,  it  means 
the  final  retribution  :  as,  v  28;  also  "He  who  rejects  me  and 
receives  not  my  words,  has  one  that  judges  him  —  the  word 
'which  I  spoke,  that  will  judge  him  in  the  last  day.  Because 
.  .  .  the  Father  has  himself  given  me  a  command  what  to 
say"  (xii.  48).  Not  except  through  the  Son,  i.e.  according  to 
the  word  declared  by  him,  would  the  Father  judge. 

(6)  As  a  part  also  of  the  "judgment  committed  to  the  Son" 
was  his  power  to  remove  physical  disabilities,  whether  as 
consequences  of  a  man's  own  act  or  not:  as  in  the  instance 
of  the  infirm  man,  to  whom  he  said,  "  Sin  no  more  that 
nothing  worse  befal  thee";  and  of  the  man  blind  from  birth 
(ix),  whose  blindness  came  from  no  sin  of  his  own  or  of  his 
parents.  To  Jesus  was  also  committed  the  authority  to  re- 
move the  moral  penalty  of  transgression  where  it  had  been 
experienced  in  the  heavy  burden  on  the  conscience  —  as  when 
he  again  and  again  said,  "Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee". 

To  these    last   two  divisions   belongs    the  explanation   of 


NOTES    ON  JOHN.  L21 

verse  22.  Coming  in  this  character  as  ambassador  from  God, 
sent  as  representative  of  the  Divine  Will  hoth  to  do  and  to 
teach,  all  are  to  receive  and  honor  the  Son  as  they  honor  the 
Father.  Not  to  honor  the  Son  in  this  capacity  in  which  he 
was  sent,  is  not  to  honor  the  Father. 

Obviously  there  is  no  discrepancy  between  passages  falling 
under  (2),  and  those  falling  under  (5)  and  (6).  An  apparent 
but  not  real  inconsistency  is  explained  in  note  on  viii.  15.  16. 

24.  has  eternal  life  :  this  and  the  last  clause  of  the 
verse  denotes  a  present  state,  not  simply  one  in  prospect 
(comp.  1  Jo.  iii.  14.  and  Paul's  habitual  conception  of  the 
same  life).  —  comes  not  into  judgment:  is  not  obnoxious 
to  it,  is  exempt  from  condemnation. 

^;.   the  dead  :  those  in  sin  and  under  its  penalty. 

26.  life  in  himself:  life-imparting  power.  —  because  he 
is  Son  of  man:  and  will  therefore  execute  judgment  hu- 
manely. 

25.  wonder  not  at  Tins,  tiiat.  &c. :  tovto  ("  this ")  be- 
fore h-i  (translated  in  the  C.  V.  often  "  that",  often  "because") 
gives  special  prominence  to  the  clause  thus  introduced  (comp. 
Winer  p.  161,  and  Robinson's  Lex.). 

It  is  justly  remarked  by  Tholuck.  that  "the  eschatology  is 
presented  by  our  Redeemer  himself  more  after  the  Jewish 
mode  of  contemplating  it  (Luke  xvi),  and  the  general  idea  of 
future  retribution  is  expressed  under  various  images" ;  and, 
he  adds,  --the  deciding  principle  is  not  faith"  (according  to 
the  common  notion  of  it)  "as  might  be  anticipated,  but 
works,  in  the  same  way  however  as  in  M't  xxv.  35-46." 

In  respect  to  presenting  doctrine  after  the  Jewish  mode  of 
contemplating  it.  while  a  deeper  truth  was  in  his  own  mind 
which  he  sought  to  communicate,  the  conversation  between 
him  and  Martha  (xi.  23-27)  illustrates  the  fact  and  vindicates 
this  conception  of  his  mode  of  teaching.  "Says  Jesus  to 
Martha.  Thy  brother  will  arise.  Says  Martha  to  him,  I  know 
that  he  will  arise  in  the  resurrection  on  the  last  day.  Said 
Jesus  to  her.  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life  :  he  who  be- 
lieves on  me.  even  though  he  should  die,  will  live;   and  every 


422  NOTES    ON  JOHN. 

one  who  lives  and  believes  on  me  would  never  die.     Believest 
thou  this?     She   says   to  him,  Yes,   Master,  I  have  believed 
and  still  believe  that  thou  art   the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God, 
who  was  coming  into  the  world."    Here  the  sister  of  the  dead 
Lazarus  naturally  supposes  that  he  means  the  doctrine,  gen- 
erally believed  at  that  time  among  Jews,  of  "  resurrection  at 
the  last  day";  which,  she  tells  him,  she  knew  well  enough 
already.     Thereupon  Jesus  utters  the  great  truth  that  to  the 
believer  there  is  no  death,  but  a  continuous  life,  a  vital  power 
of  rising  up  out  of  the  death  of  the  body.      And  when  he 
asked  Martha  whether  she  believed  this,  she  could  not  say 
that  she  believed,   for  it  was   too  profound  a  truth  for  her 
immediate  apprehension.     She  could  only  reply  that  she  had 
faith  in  him,  and  therefore  she  knew  that  what  he  said  must 
be  true. 

Though  neither  Martha  nor  the  apostles  at  first  appre- 
hended the  truth,  the  Master  planted  its  germ  in  their  minds, 
to  burst  the  old  Jewish  incasement,  if  not  in  them  before 
they  should  pass  away,  at  least  in  disciples  who  should  come 
after  them.  Nor  is  it  to  be  doubted  that  to  such  unfolding 
of  truth  and  correction  of  old  errors  he  alluded  when  he 
remarked,  "I  have  many  things  to  say,  but  you  cannot  bear 
them  now";  "the  Spirit  will  guide  you  in  the  whole  truth." 
In  verse  28th,  therefore,  he  sets  forth  the  general  idea  of 
future  retribution  to  all  men  according  to  the  deeds  done  in 
the  body.  His  voice,  in  the  principles  he  proclaimed,  should 
reach  the  ears  of  all  men,  both  living  and  dead,  and  they 
should  confess  it  to  be  God  speaking  and  judging  by  him. 

30.  In  this  verse  he  disclaims  any  wish  or  power  to  act, 
except  in  subordination  to  the  Divine  will. 

36.  The  works  of  Christ  are  here  presented  by  himself  as 
evidence  of  his  Divine  mission;  but  it  is  in  their  aspect  of 
good-will,  no  less  than  of  power,  that  the}'  prove  it.  Nor 
even  thus  are  they  the  only  or  the  highest  evidence.  His 
teaching  and  character  and  spirit  are  themselves  the  highest 
evidence  to  a  spiritual  mind. 

37-40.  No  true  perception  or  sense  of  God  had  they  as  He 


NOTES    ON  JOHN.  \-'-\ 

manifested  himself  to  holy  men  of  old;  no  correct  apprehen- 
sion of  the  meaning  and  intent  of  their  Scriptures  :  and  they 
showed  this  hv  their  unwillingness  to  come  to  Jesus  as  the 
Christ. 

4^.  one  that  accuses  you,  Moses:  mark  this  style  of 
Jesus  in  making  one  accuse  and  judge,  not  personally,  but  by 
the  word  he  has  spoken,  or  by  the  act  he  has  performed. 
And  compare  this,  also  M't  xii.  41.  42.  with  verse  2Sth  of  this 
chapter. 

VI. 

[Comp.  M't  xiv.  14-36.  —  M'k  vi.  32-56.  — L'k  ix.  10-17.] 

4.  the  Passover  was  near  :  Dr.  Carpenter  (Harmony 
of  the  Four  Gospels),  after  Dr.  Bentley  and  Dr.  Priestley,  by 
considering  this  chapter  chronologically  out  of  order,  and 
placing  it  after  xi.  54.  makes  the  ministry  of  Christ  to  last 
only  one  year  and  a  half.  This  also  he  quotes  as  the  preva- 
lent opinion  among  the  Fathers  during  the  first  three  centu- 
ries. But  the  transposition  of  the  chapter,  or  spuriousness 
of  verse  4th.  which  it  requires,  seems  harsh  and  unwarrant- 
able. Macknight,  Scaliger.  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  Stillingrleet, 
and  others,  maintain  five  passovers.  and  a  ministry  of  four 
years  and  a  half.  But  assuming  that  the  5th.  6th  and  7th 
chapters  are  in  chronological  order,  then  if  the  feast,  men- 
tioned in  v.  1.  was  the  Passover,  the  ministry  of  Christ  con- 
tained four  passovers  and  lasted  three  years  and  a  half  (Le 
Clerc,  Archbishop  Newcome,  Td  apparently  in  Sth  edition, 
and  others).  If  however  that  feast  was  not  a  Passover,  there 
were  then  three  passovers,  and  a  ministry  of  two  years  ami  a 
half  (Bengel,  Townsend,  Dr.  Lardner,  Professor  Norton,  Tre- 
gelles,  Meyer,  Alford  and  others). 

There  is  in  the  record  no  trace  that  Jesus  attended  the  Pa^- 
over  mentioned  in  verse  4th  —  unless  with  Dr.  Carpenter  we 
transpose  the  chapter,  and  make  verse  4th  parenthetic,  as 
simply  fixing  the  time  when  the  five  thousand  were  led  —  with 
altogether  too  short  a  time  for  the  numerous  events  between 


424  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

that  and  the  celebration  of  "the  Passover"  which  "was 
nigh",  and  at  which  Jesus  was  put  to  death.  Had  Jesus 
gone  up  so  soon  as  a  month  after  the  Jews  became  so  exaspe- 
rated with  him,  it  would  have  brought  his  life  to  a  close  be- 
fore he  had  completed  his  work. 

26-31.  Jesus  shows  these  men  that  he  well  knew  their 
motives.  They  were  not  at  that  time  seeking  him,  nor  had 
they  attempted  to  make  him  king,  because  they  saw  in  his 
works  any  "signs"  of  his  divine  mission,  but  because  they 
were  after  the  loaves  and  fishes,  the  temporal  favors,  which 
they  thought  he  would  distribute.  And  now  with  apparent 
docility  they  ask  what  he  wants  to  have  them  do,  to  work  the 
works  he  alludes  to.  But  when  he  answered  that  to  believe 
on  himself  was  their  duty,  on  the  ground  implied,  in  the 
nature  of  his  mission,  that  it  was  their  duty  to  receive  the 
message  which  God  sent  by  him,  and  that  to  do  the  will  of 
God  which  he  was  sent  to  teach  was  the  true  expression 
of  faith  in  him,  they  showed  at  once  their  destitution  of  faith, 
their  disposition  to  make  him  subservient  to  themselves 
rather  than  themselves  obedient  to  him  (comp.  also  v  36). 
They  must  have  what  they  call  a  sign  before  they  can  believe 
him;  and  they  ask  him  to  set  an  example  of  work  himself, 
by  performing  the  desired  sign.  For  they  do  not  discern  in 
the  feeding  of  the  five  thousand  a  work  more  significant  than 
the  one  they  ask.  Let  him  give  them  "  bread  out  of  heaven  ", 
a  conspicuous  sign  out  of  the  sky,  such  as  was  granted  to 
their  fathers  under  Moses. 

32-35.  Taking  the  word  from  their  lips,  he  gives  it  a  deeper 
sense  in  the  manner  so  characteristic  of  him,  at  the  same  time 
seeking  to  turn  their  minds  from  the  earthly  direction  in  which 
they  were  set.  "Not  Moses",  said  he,  "has  given  you  the 
bread  out  of  heaven".  The  mission  and  teaching  of  Moses, 
great  as  they  were,  did  not  extend  to  that,  but  fell  far  short 
of  the  needs  of  mankind.  Their  reply,  "  Always  give  us  this 
bread"  —  understanding  it  as  something  like  although  supe- 
rior to  the  manna  —  shows  clearly  enough  that  they  did  not 
yet  apprehend  his  meaning.     Rising  therefore  to  the  height 


NOTES    ON    JOHN.  |  2"> 

of  his  great  truth,  he  explicitly  declared,  "/am  the  bread  of 
life."  What  he  says  in  subsequent  verses,  /  have  come  down 
out  of  heaven,  it  is  unwarrantable  to  interpret  as  meaning 
that  he  personally  and  consciously  descended  out  of  a  pre- 
existent  state  in  heaven.  He  spoke  metaphorically,  with 
the  image  of  the  "manna*'  before  his  mind:  or,  better  still, 
he  spoke  with  the  truth  present  to  his  view  which  was  after- 
terwards  expressed  by  James  (i.  17),  "  Every  good  and  every 
perfect  gift  is  from  above,  coming  down  from  the  Father 
of  the  lights'"  (comp.  also  verse  50).  Jesus  is  the  bread  of 
life, — he  HIMSELF,  his  person,  spirit,  teaching,  works,  —  all 
that  is  contained  within  his  personality. 

37.  all  :  neut.  gender,  and  meaning  one  integral  whole.— 

THAT    THE    FATHER    GIVES    TO    ME:    COmp.    V   44,    EXCEPT    THE 

Father  draw  him;  and  v  65,  except  it  have  been  given 
HIM  of  the  Father.  The  explanation  is  found  in  v  45 
immediately  following  the  clause  from  v  44,  in  the  words, 
"They  shall  all  be  taught  by  God."  Accordingly  Jesus 
adds,  "  Every  one  who  has  heard  and  learned  "  —  i.e.  who  has 
not  only  heard  but  as  docile  pupil  learned  —  "  from  the  Father 
comes  to  me  ".  This  act  of  learning,  nay,  the  patient  hearing 
from  which  learning  comes,  has  a  moral  quality,  and  there- 
fore the  giving  and  the  drawing  rest  on  just  moral  distinc- 
tions :  although  he  who  is  drawn  would  never  think  that  he 
had  deserved  it,  nor  ascribe  it  to  any  cause  but  the  grace  of 
God.  Comp.  M't  xi.  25-30  (so  remarkably  similar  to  these 
and  other  utterances  in  John),  where  moral  grounds  for  the 
divine  procedure  are  discernible  in  the  moral  attitude  of  the 
two  classes  there  described,  and  he  who  listens  thoughtfully 
cannot  but  feel  his  own  moral  nature  respond  to  the  acknowl- 
edgment from  the  lips  of  the  Master. 

There  is  a  point  of  view  worthy  to  be  considered  in  another 
declaration  by  Jesus  (xii.  32),  "I  if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the 
earth  will  draw  all  to  myself"  —  draw  as  a  more  effective 
teacher  speaking  from  the  Cross,  draw  by  his  own  moral  ex- 
cellence and  his  unbounded  love  toward  men.  draw  bv  his 
new  disclosures  of  the  Father  to  all  who  are  "feeling  alter 


426  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

God  if  haply  they  may  find  Him  ".  He  will  cause  to  spring 
up  in  the  life  that  "  holiness"  which,  in  the  just  and  beautiful 
language  of  President  Edwards,  "is  the  love  of  divine  things 
for  the  beauty  and  sweetness  of  their  moral  excellency"  —  and 
this  must  be  the  essential  thing  for  which  he  desired  or  sought 
to  have  men  come  to  him.  The  point  of  Jesus,  however,  was 
not  to  teach  a  doctrine,  so  much  as  to  recognize  the  Father  as 
Giver  of  all  good,  and  to  express  his  satisfaction  with  whom 
the  Father  shall  thus  give  to  him,  reject  him  though  the  Jews 
might,  and  influence  many  of  those  hearing  him  to  do  the 
same.  In  affirming  that  he  never  would  cast  out  any  one  thus 
coming  to  him,  he  may  have  implied  a  rebuke  of  the  harsh 
practice  of  excommunication  from  the  Jewish  synagogues, 
and  perhaps  from  the  very  one  in  which  he  was  speaking 
(comp.  ix.  34,  vii.  13,  &c). 

39,  40  (also  44,  54).  Comp.  on  v.  28.  —  "Will",  in  v  38, 
seems  general ;  in  v  39,  specific,  directed  to  one  object. 

41.  the  Jews:  an  appellation  almost  universally  in  John 
denoting  the  leading  classes. 

46.  except  he  who  is  from  God  :  comp.  i.  18,  M't  xi.  27. 
Obviously  in  the  sense  of  full  and  perfect  insight  is  the  dec- 
laration to  be  understood.  Its  absolute  truth,  which  we  feel 
on  every  comparison  of  Jesus  with  others,  whether  before  or 
since  his  time,  is  after  all  the  great  seal  of  his  divine  mission, 
and  the  ground  of  his  most  effective  appeal  to  our  reason. 

49,  50.  die:  used  in  the  first  case  in  the  sense  of  temporal 
death ;  and  in  the  second  in  the  deeper  spiritual  sense,  as  in 
xi.  25,  26.     Comp.  also  v  58. 

50-57.  Compare  the  words  of  Wisdom  quoted  on  i.  1, 
" They  that  eat  me "  &c. ;  also  iv.  34.  The  words  "flesh  and 
blood  ",  agreeably  to  a  well  known  usage  of  the  Jews  and  to 
modern  usage,  mean  man  (Gal.  i.  16,  "I  conferred  not  with 
flesh  and  blood").  Compare,  also,  the  words  of  Paul  in 
Philipp.  ii.  5-8,  "  Christ  Jesus,  becoming  like  common  men, 
and  in  mode  of  life  found  as  a  common  man";  and  again  in 
1  Tim.  ii.  5,  "the  man  Christ  Jesus."  Comp.  particularly 
1  John  iv.  3,   "Jesus  Christ  come  in  the  flesh".     This  one 


NOTES    ON   JOHN. 


427 


therefore  they  must  take,  and  incorporate  in  themselves  — this 
one,  ju>t  as  he  is.  different  though  he  proved  to  be  from  their 
earthly  expectations  and  assuming  neither  the  outward  leader- 
ship of  a  Moses  nor  the  royal  state  of  a  son  of  David;  him. 
'•the  son  of  Joseph,  whose  father  and  mother",  say  these 
Jews,  ••  we  know";  him  in  the  totality  of  his  person, with  his 
teachings,  his  works  performed  even  on  Sabbath  so  much  to 
the  rage  of  the  Jews;  him  thus  "the  true  bread  given  out  of 
heaven",  imparting  such  a  vitality  as  to  make  them  "new 
persons"  "created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works".  h~  lie 
gives  any  emphasis  to  his  "blood",  it  is  illu>trated  by  the 
fact  that  the  best  life  of  a  people  is  fed  by  the  blood  of  those 
who  have  given  themselves  in  sacrifice  for  it,  thus  promoting 
the  spirit  of  self-sacrifice  in  others. 

62.  The  supplied  clause  may  be,  will  yon  take  offence  at 
that?  will  you  stumble  over  and  cavil  at  that?  As  remarked 
on  v  32.  the  mind  of  Jesus  often  turned  suddenly  into  a  differ- 
ent channel  of  thought.  And  so  here  and  now.  perceiving  a 
growing  dislike  in  many  who  had  been  following  him.  and 
who  had  even  wished  to  make  him  a  king,  it  occurs  to  him 
that  they  would  not  thus  find  fault  and  disbelieve  in  the  day 
when,  beholding  the  terrible  judgments  coming  swiftly  as  a 
black  cloud  over  their  nation,  they  should  recognize  the  Son 
of  man  on  his  throne  (M't  xxiv.  21,  29.  30),  exercising  an 
authority  which  was  only  the  same  authority  he  possessed  be- 
fore, even  '-hen  he  was  on  earth,  but  had  reserved  until  he 
should  be  glorified! 

That  he  possessed  this  authority  on  earth  before  he  was 
glorified,  is  evident  from  effects  like  those  recorded  in  vii.  46. 
xviii.  6.  He  must  have  been  conscious  of  it  when  he  said  to 
the  disciples  (M't  xxvi.  53).  "  Thinkest  thou  that  I  cannot 
prav  to  mv  Father,  and  he  will  this  moment  furnish  me  more 
than  twelve  legions  of  angels"?  It  was  Paul's  view  of  him  in 
the  passage  just  above  quoted,  where  the  appeal  derive-  its 
chief  force  from  the  fact  that  Jesus  was  "  in  the  form  of  G  dn 
at  the  same  time  that  h>-  was  ilin  the  form  of  man";  that  when 
he  might  have  exerted  kingly  authority  to  the  terror  of  his 


428  NOTES    ON   JOHN. 

foes,  he  became  their  servant  —  thus  furnishing  an  example 
of  humiliation,  and  self-restraint,  and  kind  offices,  such  as 
the  world  ever  needs,  and  such  as  no  descent  from  a  state  of 
preexistence  in  heaven  could  possibly  have  given.  This  view 
of  the  authority  of  Christ  Jesus  possessed  by  him  on  earth  at 
the  same  time  that  he  forbore  to  exercise  it,  is  probably  enter- 
tained by  most  Christians,  and  nowhere  has  it  found  so  elo- 
quent and  full  expression  as  in  "  Ecce  Homo"  (pp.  55-60), 
from  which  we  quote  the  following: — "This  temperance  in 
the  use  of  supernatural  power  is  the  masterpiece  of  Christ. 
It  is  a  moral  miracle  superinduced  upon  a  physical  one. 
This  repose  in  greatness  surely  makes  him  the  most  sublime 
image  ever  offered  to  the  imagination.  And  it  is  precisely 
this  trait  which  gave  him  his  immense  and  his  immediate 
ascendency  over  men". 

The  disaffected  persons  therefore  whom  he  had  been  ad- 
dressing, so  blind  to  his  moral  glory,  so  deaf  to  the  voice  of 
God  who  spoke  by  him,  and  now  beginning  openly  to  spurn 
his  claims,  how  will  they  feel  when  they  shall  see  him  in  that 
day  of  doom  of  which  he  had  so  often  warned  them  ?  Nay, 
what  if  they  may  now  catch  but  a  glimpse  of  that  hidden 
power  which  they  had  demanded  to  see,  but  which  he  held  in 
reserve?  Instantly  checking  himself  in  the  midst  of  his  utter- 
ance, not  caring  to  give  full  expression  to  his  thought,  much 
less  .to  continue  in  the  same  strain,  he  still  seeks  to  reach 
some  of  them,  and  win  them  to  become  his  disciples  (comp. 
M't  xxiii.  37).  He  tells  them  in  so  many  words  that  what 
had  so  offended  them  was  to  be  taken  not  in  a  literal  but 
figurative  sense ;  though  indeed  the  ideas  were  most  real,  and 
the  words  spiritual  life  and  living  spirit  to  such  as  would  take 
the  pains  to  understand  them. 

This  interpretation  yields  a  meaning  profoundly  character- 
istic of  Jesus.  It  is  further  sustained  by  usage  in  respect  to 
(1)  to  Trporepov,  "  before"  or  "  formerly",  in  every  instance  ;  as 
in  Jo.  ix.  8,  Gal.  iv.  13,  where  it  designates  a  previous  period 
in  the  life  of  the  same  identical  person,  and  here  therefore 
must  designate  the  former  part  of  the  life  of  the   Son  of 


NOTES    ON  JOHN.  429 

m  \\.  What  accredited  view  throughout  all  the  churches  in  the 
world  is  there  of  the  Son  of  man,  except  ;b  emphasizing  his 
human  nature?  With  what  sort  of  propriety  could  Christ 
speak  of  THE  Sox  of  man  as  existing  before  all  worlds? 

(2)  It  is  sustained  by  usage  in  respect  to  ascending,  ascend- 
ing to  heaven,  ascending  to  the  Father  (iii.  13.  xx.  17,  and 
other  passages) ;  by  apostolic  usage  such  as  Paul's  habitual 
conception  of  the  glorified  Christ  as  seated  at  the  right  hand 
of  God:  and  by  the  other  Gospels  where  he  is  described  as  at 
the  right  hand  of  Power —  all  of  which  are  in  harmony  with 
the  fact  of  his  possessing  reserved  power  on  earth  before  he 
was  glorified. 

If,  after  all,  the  interpretation  set  forth,  and  believed  by  the 
Translator  to  be  the  true  one.  shall  prove  unsatisfactory  to 
any,  then  another  remaining  defensible  one  is  that  which, 
resting  on  predicating  the  question  of  the  Son  of  man  —  an 
appellation  which  by  no  consistency  can  include  a  conscious 
preexisterit  state  of  being,  before  existence  on  earth  —  makes 
the  meaning  to  be,  If  then  you  may  see  the  Son  of  man 
ascending  z.h<  re  he  was  before  in  the  purposes  of  God?  For 
where  was  the  Son  of  man  before  all  worlds,  exeept  in  the  pur- 
poses of  God?  Compare,  for  possibility  of  such  an  interpre- 
tation, Jo.  xvii.  5;  Eph.  i.  3-5;  2  Tim.  i.  9,  10.  Assuming 
the  latter  to  be  true,  the  ascension  is  that  beheld  by  his  dis- 
ciples: but  with  the  former  there  is  no  allusion  to  it,  and 
indeed  the  character  of  his  opposers  seems  to  put  this  out  of 
question.  To  infer  from  this  chapter  preSxistence,  transub- 
stantiation,  atonement  to  offended  Justice,  a  partial  election 
of  mankind  to  future  bliss  on  grounds  not  discernible  by  the 
reason  nor  defensible  by  the  moral  sense,  is  to  stick  in  the  let- 
ter, and  be  caught  in  the  meshes  of  very  narrow  dialectics. 

6S.  The  reply  of  the  impetuous  and  erring,  though  trusted 
and  beloved  disciple,  to  the  question  of  his  Master  asked  with 
irrepressible  emotions  at  the  result,  will  find  response  grow- 
ing more  and  more  deep,  the  more  intimately  the  Master  is 
known  and  his  precepts  faithfully  followed. 

70.   Probing  and   healing  were  these  words,  which  revealed 


430  NOTES    ON  JOHN. 

that  even  of  the  twelve  whom  he  had  chosen,  and  who  still 
remained  after  the  defection  of  the  many,  there  was  still  one 
who,  by  the  appellation  given  to  him,  was  to  prove  false, 
treacherous  and  murderous  (viii.  44),  and  whom  the  eye  of 
Jesus  may  have  perceived  to  be  inwardly  glad  at  the-  present 
posture  of  affairs. 

VII. 

5.  believe  in  him  :  as  Messiah.  And  yet  their  urgency 
that  he  would  be  out-spoken,  performing  works  which  would 
cause  him  to  be  publicly  acknowledged,  indicates  some  hope 
arising  in  their  hearts.  There  is  no  reason  to  infer  that  they 
were  insincere  or  disposed  to  taunt. 

8.  I  am  not  going  :  see  Various  Readings.  Tholuck  once 
interpreted  this,  with  Meyer,  as  "  declining  to  go  to  the  feast 
altogether",  and  the  words,  "my  time  is  not  yet  completed", 
as  "referring  to  the  time  of  the  passion";  but  he  has  since 
maintained  the  prevalent  opinion  that  Jesus  "  declares  that 
he  will  not  yet  go  to  this  feast,  because  the  proper  time  had 
not  yet  come."  His  references  to  M'k  xi.  13,  vii.  18,  M't  xv. 
17,  to  prove  the  use  of  "not"  for  "not  yet",  are  not  to  the 
point.  For  to  say,  "It  was  not  the  time  for  figs",  maybe 
equivalent  to  saying,  "It  was  not  yet  the  time".  But  to  say, 
"I  am  not  going  up  tc  this  feast",  was  a  very  unambiguous 
affirmation  of  a  purpose  not  to  go  at  all. 

What  difficulty  is  there,  except  in  prepossessions  of  how 
the  Messiah  ought  to  appear,  in  supposing  that  he  had  at  the 
time  no  expectation  of  going?     He  might  have  truly  said, 

"  My  mind  is  .  .  .  inward  to  the  Lord, 
Waiting  his  word.     It  has  not  yet  been  spoken  ". 

He  knew  what  his  brothers  knew  not  —  that  at  his  next  visit 
to  Jerusalem  his  life  would  be  sought  with  more  determined 
and  subtle  purpose;  and  he  had  not  yet  completed  his  work. 
Some  time  after  his  brothers  had  departed,  that  word  from 
the  Father,  without  which  he  did  nothing,  was  spoken,  and 
he  followed  them.     He  went  up  by  the  less  frequented  route. 


NOTES    ON    JOIIX.  -\.]\ 

His  object  was  not  to  perform  any  wonderful  work,  but  to 
speak  fearlessly,  and  remonstrate  with  his  enemies  plainly, 
and  draw  men  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  He  made  his  ap- 
pearance unexpectedly  at  last,  in  the  middle  of  the  feast,  and 
commenced  teaching  in  the  temple. 

15.  writings:  those,  particularly  the  Scriptures,  used  in 
the  schools  of  the  Rahbies. 

17.  18.  He  rests  a  recognition  of  the  Divine  origin  of  his 
teaching,  on  a  willingness  to  do  the  Divine  will,  arid  shows 
that  no  selfish  motives  could  be  ascri-bed  to  himself. 

19.  He  presses  home  their  inconsistency  in  holding  him  up 
as  an  enemy  to  Moses  and  the  Law,  while  they  themselves 
were  so  great  violators  of  the  Law. 

20.  the  crowd  :  the  ignorant  portion  of  the  crowd. 
21-24.  Regardless  of  the  interruption,  he  continues  to  point 

out  the  unreasonableness  of  his  enemies,  by  asking  whether, 
if  they  performed  circumcision  on  Sabbath,  whenever  the 
eighth  day  of  the  child  was  coincident  with  it  —  a  rite  painful 
and  attended  with  bandaging,  to  heal  the  wound  —  they  had 
any  cause  to  be  angry  with  himself  for  making  a  man  well  in 
every  respect  on  that  same  day?  The  incidental  remark, 
"  not  that  the  rite  had  its  origin  of  Moses,  but  of  the  Father", 
with  many  remarks  elsewhere  of  a  similar  kind,  shows  his 
iconoclastic  aim  —  to  break  down  their  superstitious  regard  for 
Moses,  which  was  so  much  in  the  way  of  their  entering  into 
the  new  kingdom  of  God. 

33.  34.  He  was  aware  of  their  having  sent  out  the  police  to 
arrest  him.  hut  he  knew  that  he  was  safe  for  the  present. 
Later  they  would  seek  with  very  different  feelings,  in  the  day 
lie  >aw  impending. 

37-39.  THE  GREAT  DAY:  it  is  disputed  whether  there  is 
allusion  to  a  rite  performed  on  this  day,  a-  well  as  on  the 
preceding  days,  when  there  was  brought  from  Siloam  in  a 
golden  vessel,  by  a  priest  in  jubilant  procession,  water  t<>  be 
poured  out  on  the  altar,  while  there  was  sung,  "With  joy 
shall  we  draw  water  out  of  the  wells  of  salvation".  It  does 
not  affect   the  force  of  the  comparison,  except  to  heighten  it, 


432  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

to  imagine  that  Jesus  took  his  stand  and  thus  exclaimed  at 
the  very  time  when  the  rite  was  performed  on  the  other  days. 
His  words  may  be  a  free  quotation  from  Ez.  xlvii.  1-5,  or 
Zech.  xiv.  8.  The  explanation  by  the  Evangelist  indicates 
the  copious  spiritual  influence  which  his  disciples  were  to 
possess  and  exert  after  his  departure. 

40-43.  The  effect  of  his  appeals,  sometimes  with  his  voice 
raised  to  its  height,  while  he  also  stood  up  to  speak,  so  as  to 
be  heard  by  all  the  vast  crowd,  was  various,  as  expressed  here, 
and  in  25-31,  and  in  45-49-  The  most  marvellous  was  that  on 
the  police,  who,  with  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  authority  to 
support  them,  were  rendered  utterly  powerless  by  the  majesty 
and  force  of  the  speech  of  an  unarmed  man,  nor  could  extend 
the  hand  to  arrest  him. 

50.  The  defence  by  Nicodemus  was  under  the  circumstances 
a  Christian  confession.  His  calm  remonstrance  contrasts 
vividly  with  the  utter  loss  of  temper  by  his  colleagues,  because 
their  victim  had  escaped  once  more  out  of  their  hand.  They 
lost  their  memory  too;  for  they  forgot  that  at  least  the 
prophet  Jonah  came  out  of  Galilee  (2  Kings  xiv.  25). 


VIII. 

5.  See,  for  this  whole  scene,  "  Ecce  Homo"  pp.  114-117. 
The  "  sense  of  shame  "  in  Jesus,  suggested  in  that  work,  seems 
unnecessary  and  far-fetched,  but  in  other  respects  the  matter 
is  finely  handled. 

An  interpolation  though  the  story  may  be  (see  Various 
Readings),  it  certainly  has  the  impress  of  truth  on  it,  and 
there  is  nothing  in  the  four  Gospels  more  characteristic  of 
Jesus  —  of  his  self- restraint,  wisdom,  freedom  from  respect  of 
person,  knowledge  of  man,  humanity,  tenderness,  delicacy, 
power  to  reach  the  conscience,  persuasive  force  to  recover  the 
sinner.  Out  of  no  regard  for  their  Law  or  the  purity  of 
society  had  these  men  dragged  the  woman  into  the  midst  of 
the  crowd,  and  interrupted  him  in  his  teaching,  but  it  was  to 


NOTES    ON   JOHN.  433 

bring  him.  by  what  they  had  reason  to  suppose  would  he  a 
merciful  decision,  into  apparent  conflict  with  Moses,  and  so 
cheek  his  increasing  influence;  or  possibly,  if  he  should  sanc- 
tion the  Law  and  bid  her  be  stoned,  to  inform  the  Roman 
authorities  of  his  resistance  of  their  legislation  which  had 
forbidden  the  Jews  to  inflict  the  penalty  of  death.  By  stoop- 
ing down  and  writing  on  the  ground,  he  expressed  his  indiffer- 
ence to  the  demands  made.  But  as  they  continued  pressing 
him  for  an  answer,  he  raised  himself  erect  on  his  seat,  and 
looking  them  full  in  the  face  spoke  to  whatever  humane  feel- 
ings existed  in  them,  as  well  as  to  their  conscience,  and 
resumed  his  posture  of  writing  on  the  ground.  One  by  one, 
unable  to  withstand  the  force  of  the  judgment  pronounced,  or 
even  longer  to  face  the  crowd,  they  slunk  away,  and  the 
woman  was  left  standing  alone  with  himself  in  the  midst  of 
the  circle.  He  raised  himself  once  more.  What  was  she 
expecting  to  hear  from  those  lips?  With  heart  palpitating 
with  uncertainty,  and  doubtless  with  sense  of  shame,  she 
heard  no  voice  of  sentence  as  from  a  civil  judge.  But  she  felt 
that  not  only  her  accusers,  but  herself  who  had  sinned,  had 
become  judged.  Who  can  believe  that  she  went  away  to  sin 
again,  or  that  the  crowd  failed  to  learn  a  lesson  of  purity? 
It  was  thus  by  his  knowledge  that  he  absolved  many,  and 
caused  many  to  become  righteous  (comp.  on  i.  29). 

13.  true  :  or  valid ;  for  the  original  has  the  twofold  signi- 
fication. 

1^.  16.  I  judge  xo  one:  the  "/"  is  emphatic.  He  had  just 
said,  that  they  judged  from  personal  appearance  and  outside 
view,  of  which  their  judgment  of  himself  was  an  instance, 
and  was  prejudiced  and  unfair.  On  the  contrary,  he  judged 
none  at  all  (i.e.  in  the  general  way.  expressed  in  M't  vii.  1). 
And  yet  if  in  his  practice  he  himself  sometimes  made  excep- 
tions in  respect  to  judging  (as  when  he  said,  "I  know  you 
that  you  have  not  the  love  of  God  in  you"',),  his  judg- 
ment was  just,  and  in  accordance  with  the  Father's.  In  v  26 
he  -ays  that  lie  has  much  to  judge  about  them  ;  but  he  would 
forbear  tor  the  present.     Comp.  also  on  v.  22.  vi.  ■ 


434  NOTES    ON  JOHN. 

23.  The  last  clause  of  the  verse  explains  the  first  (see  also 
iii.  31). 

25.  at  the  first  :  the  same  Greek  phrase,  of  which  this 
is  a  translation,  is  found  in  the  Septuagint  (Gen.  xliii.  17,  19), 
and  is  correctly  translated  in  the  C.  V.  (vs  18,  20)  "at  the 
first  time".  It  is  quoted  from  Dem.  and  Plato  by  Liddell 
and  Scott,  Oxford  ed.,  as  meaning  "at  first"  (with  the  article, 
more  properly,  at  the  first"}.  They  do  not  give,  as  a  mean- 
ing, in  the  first  ffiace,  and  they  reject  the  signification  of  at 
all,  or  altogether  (adopted  by  Winer  p.  464,  a.),  except  when 
the  phrase  occurs  with  a  negative.  —  I  spoke  and  am  also 
speaking:  "the  Present  used  as  Perf.  and  Pres.  combined" 
(Goodwin  p.  5).  Jesus  had  just  said  (v  24)  "I  am  he",  and 
when  they  still  asked,  Who  art  thou?  he  answered,  What  I 
affirmed  at  the  first  and  have  all  along  affirmed—  an  intelli- 
gible and  characteristic  reply.  More  directly,  in  the  next 
verse  but  two,  he  says,  "When  you  shall  have  lifted  up  the 
Son  of  man  you  shall  know  that  /am  he"—  i.e.,  that  he,  whom 
they  had  crucified,  was  the  Christ.  They  should  know  it  by 
the  progress  of  his  cause,  and  by  their  own  swift-coming 
national  overthrow. 

33.  they  made  answer  :  i.e.  "  the  Pharisees ",  "the  Jews", 
the  same  who  had  spoken  before  (vs  13,  22)  ;  for  vs  30-32  are 
parenthetic.  This  Jewish  party,  having  heard  what  he  had 
just  said  to  not  a  few  of  their  number  who  had  become 
believers,  interrupted  him  again,  grew  more  excited  and 
impudent  and  violent  as  at  every  point  they  found  themselves 
completely  answered  and  thoroughly  exposed. 

35,  36.  The  slave  is  liable  to  be  sold  and  cast  out  at  any 
time  ;  he  has  no  free-hold  ;  only  the  son  has  this  :  and  whom- 
soever the  son,  on  coming  into  possession  of  the  estate,  makes 
free,  that  one  not  only  becomes  free,  but  may  also  become  a 
free-holder.  So  if  the  Son  of  God  should  make  them  free 
through  his  teaching,  and  imparting  to  them  his  spirit,  they 
would  be  truly  free  as  sons  and  heirs  of  God. 

"  He  is  the  freeman  whom  the  truth  makes  free, 
And  all  are  slaves  beside." 


NOTES    ON   JOHN.  -[:],') 

3S.  lit.  the  FATHER  :  if  the  reading  adopted  by  Teschendorf 
be  the  true  one,  this  phrase  was  designedly  ambiguous. 
Who  "the  father"  is  of  those  whom  he  is  addressing,  he  does 
not  speak  out  fully  until  verse  44;  and  then  he  speaks  plainly 
enough,  like  one  thoroughly  roused,  facing  the  angry  passions 
of  men  as  intrepidly  as  when  he  walked  on  the  lake  of  Galilee, 
a  heavy  wind  meanwhile  blowing  and  the  sea  rising. 

41.  We  (1st)  :  emphatic.  Origen  thinks  the  words  a  fling 
at  the  paternity  of  Jesus.  But  the  point  with  the  Jews  seems 
to  be.  What  do  you  mean  by  this  talk  of  freemen  and  slaves? 
Just  as  though  we  were  like  Ishmael,  who  though  a  son  of 
Abraham  was  a  slave  by  being  the  son  of  a  slave-woman,  and 
born  of  concubinage ! 

56.  rejoiced  &C. :  i.e.  rejoiced  to  see,  rejoiced  in  seeing, 
rejoiced  in  being  allowed  to  see.  For  authority  see  Winer, 
PP-  335-3395  though  he  himself  here  interprets  rejoiced  that  he 
•was  to  see,  and  is  followed  by  Tholuck,  who  adds,  "the  Mes- 
siah appearing  in  glory  at  his  second  coming";  and  both 
seem  to  consider  "my  day''  as  synonymous  with  "  me".  The 
idea  conveyed  by  the  words  of  Jesus  is,  that  Abraham  saw 
the  better  day  coming  for  the  human  race,  ushered  in  with 
the  mission  of  the  Christ. 

58.  I  am  he  :  i.e.  the  Christ,  the  Messiah,  whom  you  are 
expecting.  That  this  is  the  correct  translation  and  gives  the 
true  sense,  is  sustained  by  the  following  considerations  :  (1)  I 
AM  [he]  (t}c;  hfd)  occurs  in  M'k  xiii.  6.  L'k  xxi.  S.  where  in  the 
parallel  passage  M't  xxiv.  5  the  record  is  in  full.  I  am  THE 
Christ.  The  same  phrase  I  am  [he]  is  in  vs  24.  2S  of  this 
same  eighth  chapter,  also  iv.  26.  xiii.  19.  M'k  xiv.  62;  and 
in  these  places  it  is  so  translated  in  the  Common  Version.  It 
is  moreover  translated  in  the  C.  V.  "It  is  I",  in  M't  xiv. 
27,  M'k  vi.  50,  L'k  xxiv.  39,  Jo.  vi.  20.  It  is  also  translated 
in  the  C.  V.  "  I  am  [he]",  in  Jo.  ix.  9.  xviii.  5.  6,  8;  and  in 
M't  xxvi.  22,  25.  it  occurs  as  a  question,  "  [s  11  [?"  I  [ere  then 
in  every  instance  besides  Jo.  viii.  56  —  the  place  under  con- 
sideration—  it  clearly  means,  and  i^  to  be  translated,  and  is 
in  the  C-  V.  translated.  I am  he,  01    in  word-  equivalent  to  it. 


436  NOIES   ON  JOHN. 

This  is  the  ackuotvledged  meaning  everytuhere  else  in  the 
Four  Gospels,  and,  it  may  be  added,  in  the  whole  New  Testa- 
ment. To  translate  it  in  the  same  way  in  Jo.  viii.  58,  therefore, 
meets  the  first  great  law  of  interpretation,  which  is  usage. 

(2)  It  is  next  to  be  ascertained  whether  this  established 
meaning  of  the  phrase  It  is  I,  or  I  am  he,  is  in  harmony 
with  the  context,  makes  the  verse  yield  an  adequate  sense, 
and  meets  the  exigency  of  the  passage.  If  this  shall  be  shown, 
then  every  law  of  interpretation  stands  fulfilled. 

(a)  Certainly  the  translation  "I  am  he"  is  in  harmony 
with  the  context;  for  all  along,  both  in  this  and  the  preced- 
ing chapters,  in  the  various  discussions  between  Jesus  and  the 
Jews  during  the  series  of  discourses  to  the  people,  the  ques- 
tion in  dispute  has  been  the  Messiahship  of  Jesus.  This 
continued  to  be  the  great  question  after  his  death.  It  was 
the  great  and  decisive  test  of  Christian  belief  presented  by 
the  Evangelist  John  in  his  First  Epistle,  that  "Jesus  is  the 
Christ"  (ii.  22)  —  or  what  was  synonymous  in  the  mind  and 
discourse  of  John  —  that  "Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God".  Es- 
pecially is  it  shown  in  that  full  and  explicit  declaration, 
"Whosoever  confesses  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,  God 
dwells  in  him  and  he  in  God"  (iv.  15). 

(J?)  Certainly  also  it  yields  an  intelligible,  adequate  mean- 
ing, to  say,  Before  Abraham  came  into  being  I  am  the  Christ 
—  i.e.,  /,  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  am  the  Christ  ordained  by  God, 
the  one  expected.  Especially  could  the  Jew  understand  it 
if  he  chose,  and  was  not  too  excited  and  angry  to  understand 
any  thing  aright;  for  he  had  heard  read  from  his  Scriptures 
again  and  again,  "Before  I  formed  thee  in  the  belly  I  knew 
(Gr.  Sept.  know)  thee,  and  before  thou  earnest  out  of  the 
womb  I  sanctified  thee  and  ordained  thee  a  prophet  unto  the 
nations"  (Jer.  i.  5). 

(c)  Certainly,  moreover,  the  exigency  of  the  passage  is  met. 
That  exigency  is  to  assign  a  sufficient  occasion  for  the  rage 
of  the  Jews.  Can  any  one  fail  to  discern  it  in  this  climax  of 
the  plainest  speech  Jesus  ever  made  to  them,  in  which  he 
so  directly  implied  his  own  superiority  to  Abraham?     For 


NOTES    ON  JOIIX.  437 

with  their  highest  expectations  in  reference  to  the  Messiah, 
they  never  once  dreamed  that  he  would  be  superior  to  Abraham  ; 
and  so  their  rage,  already  having  shown  itself  in  occasional 
gusts,  at  last  provoked  by  a  declaration  more  offensive  to 
them  than  any  of  his  charges  of  falsehood  and  murder  under 
which  their  conscience  made  cowards  of  them,  hroke  out  with 
ungovernable  fury. 

Now  if  Liicke  must  still  insist,  after  such  considerations  as 
have  been  presented,  that  "an  unbiassed  exegesis  must  recog- 
nize here  an  affirmation  of  preexistence",  it  is  a  just  reply  to 
him.  that  he  who  in  comparing  himself  with  others  thinks  his 
own  results  alone  free  from  bias  is  not  seldom  the  one  least 
free.  The  flings  from  the  Dean  of  Canterbury  (Al  ford's  N. 
T.,  here  and  on  vi.  62),  that  interpretations  excluding  the 
idea  of  preexistence  are  "little  better  than  dishonest  quib- 
bles", are  from  a  spirit  which  preexisted  in  one  of  those  Jews 
who  took  up  stones  to  throw  at  the  man  daring  to  assail  even 
by  implication  any  of  their  "  idols  of  the  cave." 

If  this  interpretation  of  the  declaration  of  Jesus  needs  any 
aid  from  the  edification  the  sentiment  gives,  and  from  the 
significant  force  it  carries  with  it  to  the  mind  and  heart,  it  is 
found  (1)  in  the  consciousness  which  it  shows  Jesus  to  have 
had  of  the  greatness  of  his  divine  mission.  He  knew  what  he 
came  into  the  world  for,  whence  he  came  and  whither  he  was 
going,  better  than  any  other  one  ever  knew  of  himself,  who 
has  ever  had  anv  work  to  do  in  the  world,  or  has  gone  out  of 
it.  He  knew  that  his  mission  was  appointed  before  the  Jew- 
ish national  existence,  before  the  birth  of  Jew  or  Hebrew, 
and  was  ultimately  to  all  the  nations  of  the  world.  It  gave 
him  exultant  content,  in  the  midst  of  scornful  denial,  and 
fierce  opposition,  and  sure  prospect  of  early  violent  death, 
that  the  best  men  in  past  ages  rejoiced  to  see  the  better  day 
coming,  which  was  now  inaugurated. 

(2)   It  is  difficult  not  to  feel,  in  reading  such  a  chapter,  that 
fesus  has  a  mission  to  each  one's  own  soul,  beyond  that  of 
all  other  teachers  and  masters.     Ami  recognizing  it.  begin- 
ning also  to  feel   somewhat  of  his  spirit  imparted  to  us,  we 


438  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

become  assured  that  we  too  have  each  a  mission  from  the 
heavenly  Father.  It  may  not  lie  before  us  in  the  distinctness 
with  which  Jesus  saw  his  own,  it  may  be  very  limited  and 
humble.  But  the  consciousness  of  it  will  be  attended  with 
an  inflowing  of  divine  strength,  especially  under  trial  of  what- 
ever kind,  while  we  know  that  we  are  the  objects  of  that  eter- 
nal Forethought  and  Providence  and  Grace  of  the  heavenly 
Father,  of  which  the  mission  and  work  of  Jesus  are  the  am- 
plest expression,  and  his  words  and  spirit  and  life  the  most 
convincing  demonstration. 

IX  — X,    21. 

2.  who  sinned,  this  man  &c. :  among  the  explanations 
are  (i)  sin  in  a  state  of  preexistence  (but,  if  the  Jews  believed 
this,  they  had  at  hand  a  very  natural  solution  of  their  ques- 
tion in  vi.  42,  "  How  does  this  man  say,  I  have  come  down 
out  of  heaven ")  ;  (2)  vaguely  asked  from  the  feeling  that 
somebody  must  have  sinned  —  not  this  man  indeed  —  then  it 
must  have  been  his  parents ;  (3)  sin  punished  by  anticipa- 
tion. 

6.  his  clay  :  word  for  word,  his  the  clay  upon  the  eyes  (see 
also  Var.  Readings).  Whether  "  the  blind  man  "  be  omitted 
or  not,  the  possess,  pron.  "his"  belongs  to  "clay"  by  general 
usage,  and  not  to  "eyes".  So  also  Meyer  ("  the  clay  which 
he  made").  Pliny  is  quoted  by  Tholuck  as  remarking  that 
"  saliva  had  a  specific  efficacy  in  diseases  of  the  eye  ".  Taci- 
tus (Hist.  iv.  81)  records  a  cure  performed  through  its  agency 
by  Vespasian  on  the  eyes  of  a  man  at  Alexandria;  which  he 
says  was  related  at  the  time  of  his  writing  "by  those  who 
witnessed  it  and  who  now  had  no  motive  for  falsehood  ".  It 
was  not  a  case  of  total  blindness  ("  huic  non  exesam  vim 
luminis  "). 

7.  Sent  :  so  called  from  the  water  of  the  Fount  of  the 
Virgin  being  conveyed  into  the  Pool  of  Siloam  by  means  of 
an  aqueduct  excavated  through  the  lime-stone  ridge. 

34.  Odium  and  force  are  often  resorted  to  in  place  of  argu- 
ments. 


NOTES    ON  JOHN. 


439 


38.  A  clear  instance  in  which  the  works  of  Jesus  produced 
the  conviction  that  he  was  the  Christ.  Mark  his  frankness 
here,  as  also  with  the  woman  of  Samaria,  in  comparison  with 
his   reserve    in    other   cases.      While  many  are  and  can   be 

reached  only  by  the  internal  evidences  of  Christianity  — and 
by  these  most  effectually  when  they  have  their  seal  in  the 
daily  lives  of  Christians  — there  will  not  fail  to  be  multitudes 
whom  the  wonderful  works  will  first  reach.  Compare  x.  25, 
37>  3S>  xv-  24'  f°r  the  estimation  in  which  Jesus  himself  held 
his  works  as  evidence  of  his  divine  mission— not  without 
regard  to  the  moral  side,  i.e.  not  only  in  view  of  their  mani- 
festation of  power,  but  still  more  of  love.  That  the  internal 
evidence  ought  to  convince,  he  implies  in  xiv.  7.  9. 

40.  blind:  a  sufficient  instance  of  the  use  of  the  word  in  a 
moral  sense. 

x.  1-5.  Jesus  presents  himself  as  the  shepherd,  John  the 
Baptist  seems  meant  by  the  porter  who  admits  him.  Let  his 
enemies  do  what  they  might,  they  could  not  seduce  away 
from  him  his  true  disciples. 

7.  The  figure  is  changed.  He  himself  is  the  door.  The 
beautiful  spiritual  application  of  the  verse  needs  no  one  to 
point  it  out. 

8.  It  is  unnecessary  to  suppose  that  he  had  his  mind  on  any 
impostors  in  particular,  but  simply  by  comparison  emphasized 
his  own  mission  from  the  Father.  Neither  could  he  have 
meant  the  scribes  and  Pharisees;  for  he  bade  his  disciples 
obey  them  as  teachers  of  the  Law,  but  not  do  after  their 
works   (M't  xxiii.  3). 

II-15.  The  meaning  of  Christ's  sacrifice,  as  taught  by  the 
figure  of  speech  here  employed,  the  heart  at  once  understands, 
and  by  means  of  it  "the  trusty  shepherd"  becomes  inex- 
pressibly dear. 

16.  ONE   FLOCK:  not  ••  one  fold''.     Many  a  fold  there   n 
be.   and   manifold   the   flock  — Greek.   Roman  Catholic    Prot- 
estant —  but  only  "  one  flock,  one  shepherd  ".     Nay.  as    rho- 
luck  also  has  expressed  his  belief,  ••many  of  the  Gentiles  also 


440  NOTES    ON   JOHN. 

are  children  of  God  in  virtue  of  that  internal  sympathy  with 
Christ  by  which  they  will  be  enabled  to  know  his  voice", 
though  on  earth  it  never  reached  their  ear.  When  will  the 
churches  all  respond  to  this? 

iS.  Comp.  on  L'k  xxii.  52. 

19-21.  The  effect  was  diverse.  Jesus  never  failed  to  win 
some  new  ground,  every  time  he  spoke.  More  than  is  appar- 
ent lay  hid  under  the  question,  "Can  a  demon  open  blind 
men's  eyes?"  Those  who  asked  it  were  more  than  half  con' 
vinced  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ. 

X,  22-42. 

22.  feast  of  the  Dedication  :  occurring  two  months  after 
that  of  the  Tabernacles,  and  held  from  the  25th  of  Dec.  to  the 
first  of  January.  It  was  commemorative  of  the  re-dedication 
of  the  Temple  by  Judas  Maccabeus.  The  Jewish  dwellings 
were  everywhere  illuminated. 

24.  in  suspense  :  possibly,  in  excitement. 

26.  He  recognizes  in  the  crowd  some  who  had  heard  him 
before,  and  whose  faces  expressed  still  more  determined  oppo- 
sition. But  he  is  now  sure  of  results  which  not  all  their  hos- 
tility could  defeat. 

29.  See  Various  Readings.  Tischendorf  (1S64),  Tregelles, 
Meyer  and  Alford,  have  "greater"  in  neut.  gend. ;  also  (not 
Mey.)  the  compound  neut.  pron.  0,  that  which  (or,  what), 
instead  of  the  masc.  pron.  oc,  who,  or  he  who  (6  7rar^o  fzov  o 
didoKtv  /j.ot,  ttuvtuv  (ititfiv  egtlv).  They  are  sustained  in  this 
reading  by  the  Sinaitic,  Vatican  and  L  manuscripts;  by 
many  Cursives ;  by  the  italic,  vulgate,  gothic  and  Coptic 
Versions,  and  by  Tertullian.  The  meaning  however  is  sub- 
stantially the  same,  and  the  exact  translation  is,  My  Father, 
in  respect  to  that  which  He  has  given  me,  is  a  greater 
[Force~\  than  all  [else~\.  For  the  phrase  "  1 'n  respect  to 
(or,  as  to)  that''  &c,  compare  the  Greek  usage  in  Rom. 
vi.  10,  Gal.  ii.  20,  where  Winer  (p.  16S,  note  3)  explains 
"  the   neut.   6  in   the   sense   of  as  to,   like  quod   in    Latin"; 


NOTES   ON  JOHN.  441 

or  "also  as  an  objective  case".     Meyer  renders,  "  is  a  greater 

power  than  all"  —  and  retains  the  Received  Text  in  the  first 
clause.  Dr.  Noyes,  Dean  Alford  (in  his  English  X.  T.)  and 
others  render  as  follows: — "That  which  my  Father  hath 
given  me,  is  greater  than  all". 

There  is  one  other  instance  in  the  N.  T.,  which,  in  the  ar- 
rangement of  the  words  in  the  sentence,  as  well  as  in  the  sense 
of  the  nent.  pron.,  may  he  classed  with  this  in  John,  although 
it  is  capable  of  grammatical  analysis  in  two  other  ways;  viz.. 
2  Cor.  ii.  10.  &  (5&-  tl  xaP<-&a$£,  Kayu'  kcu  jap  tytH  b  Kexuptouai,  el  ti 
nexuptoftai,  M  Vfidg  h  TzpoauTzu  Xpiarov :  And  to  whom  you  for- 
give anything^  I  also;  for  I  also,  as  to  that  which  I  n  we 
forgiven,  —  if  I  have  forgiven  anything,  —  [forgave  it]  on 
your  account  in  the  person  of  Christ.  The  compound  neut.  3 
thus  holds  the  same  syntax-relation  as  in  Jo.  x.  29.  Dr.  Noyes 
himself,  in  2  Cor.  ii.  10,  has  practically  so  treated  the  clause 
in  his  rendering,  "forgave  it",  where  the  pron.  it  is  of  course 
in  apposition  with  the  antecedent  that,  and  the  antecedent 
that  is  taken  absolutely,  "like  quod  in  Latin",  or  a  phrase 
with  Kara  in  Greek — a  usage  familiar  to  every  Latin  and 
Greek  student.     See  also  Jo.  xvii.  24. 

Admitting  the  validity  of  the  rendering,  in  itself,  which 
Dr.  N.  has  accepted,  —  and  anyone  can  find  instances  in  sup- 
port of  it  by  consulting  his  Greek  Concordance,  —  there  are 
two  serious  difficulties  in  the  way.  (1)  It  obliges  him  to  put 
upon  the  word  "greater"  a  meaning  nowhere  else  found  in 
the  X.  T.,  and  given  by  no  Lexicon  of  the  Greek  language. 
(2)  It  is  inept,  in  its  relation  to  the  context.  For  interpreting 
the  declaration  of  Jesus  to  he.  that  the  flock,  which  the  Father 
ha-  given  him,  "is  safe  beyond  the  reach  of  any  force  which 
can  be  arrayed  against  it",  or,  in  the  general  sense,  is  superior 
to  all  else,  what  pertinency  lias  this  to  the  declaration  in  the 
next  clause,  that  none  can  snatch  out  of  the  Father's  hand? 
1  la-  the  Evangelist  presented  Jesus  anywhere  else  a-  reasoning 
in  this  indirect  way?  The  scope  and  force  of  the  declaration 
of  Jesus  is,  that,  if  his  own  power  should  prove  inadequate. 
the  Father  has  in  himself  a  force  greater  than  that  of  all  the 


442  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

enemy  combined,  and  therefore  none  can  snatch  out  of  His 
hand. 

It  has  been  assumed,  of  course,  that  the  reading  adopted  by 
Teschendorf,  Tregelles,  Alford,  and  in  part  by  Meyer,  is  the 
genuine  one.  Accepting  it  as  such  from  this  united  critical 
judgment,  and  the  ancient  MSS  and  authorities  by  which  it 
is  sustained,  it  may  be  added  that,  in  all  the  other  instances 
of  a  similar  construction  in  the  Greek  of  John,  there  is  no 
possible  conflict  with  the  context,  nor  forced  meaning  to  be 
given  to  any  one  word,  and  no  ambiguity.  Setting  aside  the 
context,  if  John  had  wished  to  convey  the  meaning  accepted 
by  Drs.  Alford  and  Noyes,  he  could  easily  have  done  it,  with- 
out a  possibility  of  alternative  rendering,  by  putting  the  sub- 
ject, 6  naTTjp  i.iov,  after  dsdwicev,  thus  :  o  dsdtonev  fioi  6  TvaTr/p  \iov,  as 
in  xi.  46,  xii.  50,  xviii.  21.  John's  usage  would  even  allow  the 
construction  bo  •KaTrjp  fiov  &c.  (see  xiv.  17)  — which  would  ex- 
press without  ambiguity  the  sense  given  by  Alford. 

30.  I  and  the  Father  are  one:  lit.,  one  thing.  One  in 
purpose,  in  effort  to  keep  the  sheep.  The  argument  being 
that  if  Jesus  should  himself  prove  too  weak,  the  Father,  who 
is  a  greater  Power  than  all  the  enemy  combined,  will  keep 
the  sheep  in  safety,  —  by  necessary  consequence  from  the 
nature  of  this  argument,  Jesus  ascribes  to  the  Father  power 
superior  to  his  own.  Observe  the  language  used,  "no  one 
shall  snatch  out  of  my  hand  "  ;  "  no  one  can  snatch  out  of  the 
Father's".     Is  there  no  significance  in  this? 

33.  Thou  being  a  man  makest  thyself  God  :  comp.  on  v. 
18.  If  the  Scripture  gives  to  magistrates  a  higher  name  than 
Jesus  had  appropriated  to  himself,  then  certainly  in  appro- 
priating the  lesser  name  he  is  not  guilty  of  blasphemy. 
That  one  should  accept  these  slanders  of  the  Jews  for  proof, 
is  only  evidence  that  the  spirit  of  theological  controversy  is 
too  often  one  with  the  infatuated  spirit  of  the  Jew.  It  is  the 
candid  —  and  yet  no  more  candid  than  just  —  admission  of 
Neander  (Life  of  Christ,  p.  327),  that  "in  and  of  itself  the 
language  of  Christ  contained  nothing  that  might  not  have 
been  said  from  the  stand-point  of  the  Jewish  idea  of  the  Mes- 


NOTES    ON   JOHN'.  44-3 

siah;    but  tbo   bostile   spirits   gladly  seized   the  occasion   to 
accuse  him  of  blasphemies." 

XL 

4  not  unto  death:  i.e.  permanent  death.  —  be  glori- 
fied: more  than  once  spoken  of  his  glorification  subsequent 
to  his  crucifixion  (xii.  23.  24:  xvii.  1)  ;  but  see  ii.  XX,  &C. 
Nothing  did  more  than  the  resurrection  of  Lazarus  to  prepare 
the  way  for  the  triumphal  entry  of  Christ  into  Jerusalem,  and, 
with  all  the  events  attending  the  approaching  Passover,  pre- 
pare the  way  also  for  the  conversion  of  many  thousands  at 
the  Pentecost  soon  afterward. 

5.  loved  :  the  Gr.  words  are  different  in  vs  3,  5  ;  the  former 
expressing  the  love  of  passion,  the  latter  the  love  of  principle. 

6.  remained  two  days  :  the  messenger  on  his  return  must 
have  found  Lazarus  dead  (vs  17,  39). 

9.  twelve  :  the  emphatic  word  (lit.,  twelve  hours  of  the 
dav).  To  the  remonstrances  of  his  disciples  he  replies,  that 
he  sees  clearly  the  path  of  duty  before  him ;  that  the  path  of 
duty  is  the  path  of  safety  both  for  himself  and  for  them. 

11-13.  After  a  pause  in  which  they  were  not  certain  of  his 
purpose,  he  again  mentions  the  subject,  but  in  language  in 
which  he,  knowing  in  his  heart  the  death  of  his  friend,  meant 
one  thing  and  they  understood  another,  while  he  expressed 
clearly  enough  his  purpose  to  go  to  Bethany.  In  their  reply 
they  hint  still  a  remonstrance;  for  if  Lazarus  had  fallen 
asleep,  the  crisis  was  past  and  he  was  safe. 

14-16.  Then  comes  the  mention  of  the  fact  direct  enough  ; 
and  perceiving  that  further  remonstrance  was  useless,  and 
being  unwilling  that  he  should  imperil  himself  alone,  Thomas 
proposes  to  have  all  go  and  share  the  Master's  fate.  Com- 
pare, for  insight  into  this  disciple's  character,  xiv.  5,  xx.  24. 

19.  Martha  and  Mary  and  their  female  friends:  see 
Various  Readings.  Td's  text  demands  this  rendering.  So 
also  Meyer,  who  says  there  is  a  different  later  Gr.  usage,  but 
never  in  the  N.  T. 


444  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

20.  The  sisters  were  expecting  him.  How  characteristic 
their  course !  Martha  so  active  and  demonstrative,  Mary  so 
still  and  thoughtful ! 

21.  How  natural  such  a  lament  over  some  possible  omission 
after  a  dear  one  has  gone ! 

23-27.  Comp.  on  v.  28,  29. 

28.  Jesus  may  have  sent  the  message  for  her  (comp.  on  v 
40),  or  Martha  simply  interpreted  the  heart  of  the  Master. 

29,  32.  Still  so  characteristic  of  Mary!  Falling  at  his  feet, 
she  could  utter  but  a  sentence  —  and  that  the  same  lament  as 
her  sister's  —  then  burst  into  tears. 

33,  38.  chided  (expostulated)  :  with  this  sister  weeping  at  his 
feet,  and  the  Jews  weeping  around,  he  was  obliged  to  chide 
himself,  so  as  to  keep  from  being  utterly  unmanned.  He  shook 
with  emotion  {troubled  himself)  in  a  struggle  to  overcome  his 
feelings,  and  to  obtain  the  calmness  needed  for  the  great  work 
before  him.  Still,  unable  to  refrain  from  weeping  aloud  with 
those  whom  he  loved  and  their  weeping  friends,  as  he  pro- 
ceeded towards  the  tomb,  a  second  time  the  struggle  came  on 
—  as  though  he  might  be  uttering  the  words  of  the  Book  of 
Psalms  he  loved  so  well,  "  Why  art  thou  cast  down,  O  my  soul ! 
and  why  art  thou  disquieted  within  me  ?    Hope  thou  in  God  ! " 

39.  Notwithstanding  the  assurance  Martha  had  expressed 
that  God  would  do  for  Jesus  whatever  he  might  ask,  an  utter 
hopelessness  now  comes  over  her,  she  is  even  shocked,  under 
the  circumstances,  at  the  idea  of  proceeding  further.  It  is 
however  unnecessary  to  suppose  that  decomposition  and  cor- 
ruption had  commenced  their  work.  Of  Jesus  it  is  said,  that 
he  "saw  no  corruption". 

40.  These  are  words  which  probably  had  been  spoken  in 
his  efforts  to  console  her,  but  were  not  reported  until  here. 

41-44.  didst  hear  me  :  in  prayer  for  the  resurrection  of 
Lazarus,  which  he  asked  as  the  great  seal  of  his  mission  now 
soon  to  be  completed.  Then  with  continuing  voice  he  calls 
aloud  to  Lazarus  in  the  tomb,  and  the  dead  heard  and  came 
forth.  — bound  :  each  limb  being  separately  wrapped.  — .hand- 
kerchief :  lit.,  sweat-cloth  (not  napkin). 


NOTES   ON  JOHN.  445 

49.  The  first  remark  of  the  high-priest  implies  that  others 
present  had  spoken  their  minds. 

^o.   How  common  to  spread  over  a  great  national  crime  the 
color  of  expediency. 

51,    52.    that   year:    perhaps,  that  remarkable  year. — It 

may  be  pressing  the  words  of  John  too  far,  to  insist  that  he 
meant  a  prophecy  inspired  by  God.  He  may  only  have 
attached  peculiar  importance  to  the  fact,  that  the  head  of  the 
nation  involuntarily  expressed  the  purpose  of  God  in  regard 
to  Jesus.  Of  course  the  idea  of  there  being  in  the  mind  of 
Kaiaphas  any  legal  substitution,  is  out  of  question.  But  per- 
ceiving the  movement  for  Jesus  now  becoming  so  general,  he 
really  became  alarmed  and  felt  a  great  civil  change  imminent. 
Better,  he  reasoned,  that  Jesus  be  put  out  of  the  way  than 
have  him  head  a  new  movement  which  should  provoke  sum- 
mary chastisement  from  the  great  Roman  power,  and  end  in 
the  utter  loss  of  national  existence.  The  blind  man!  who 
could  not  see  the  end  steadily  approaching,  and  himself  and 
compeers  directly  hastening  it  on.  But  their  national  ruin 
would  be  the  removal  of  the  one  great  obstacle  in  the  way  of 
that  Divine  purpose,  according  to  which  Jesus  would  save  all 
that  was  worthy  of  preservation  in  the  nation,  as  well  as 
gather  into  one  the  children  of  God  dispersed  through  the 
world ! 

XII. 

[Comp.  M't  xxvi.  6-13 ;  xxi.  1-11.  —  MTc  xiv.  3-9;  xi.  1-11.— 
L'k  xix.  29-44.] 

1.  six  days  BEFORE  Tin:  Passover  :  this  introduces  the 
question  of  an  alleged  irreconcilable  discrepancy  between 
Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Fourth 
pel  on  the  other,  viz.  that  while  all  of  them  agree  in 
statements  from  which  it  is  certain  that  Jesus  was  crucified 
on  a  Friday,  and  while  the  supper  mentioned  in  the  Fourth 
Gospel  is  identical  with  that  mentioned  by  the  others  (comp. 
xiii.    21-30   with    M't    xxvi.    20-25),   the    three   others   put   the 


446  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

regular  faschal-suffer  on  the  evening  and  night  of  Thursday, 
but  from  the  Fourth  it  seems  deducible  that  the  regular  pas- 
chal-supper was  not  until  the  evening  and  night  of  Friday. 
So  great  has  the  discrepancy  been  considered  by  many,  —  for 
instance  by  Baur  of  Germany,  J.  J.  Tayler  and  Martineau  of 
England,  and  many  of  our  own  country,  —  as  to  "  remove  the 
Fourth  Gospel  from  its  position  of  personal  authority  in  the 
canon  of  the  New  Testament".  The  passages  bearing  on 
the  question  are  xii.  i;  xiii.  i,  29;  xviii.  28,  39;  xix.  14,  31, 
42.     These  for  convenience  will  now  be  examined  in  order. 

(1)  xii.  1.  There  is  so  much  difference  of  opinion  as  to  the 
day  from  which,  and  the  day  to  which,  the  series  of  the  six 
days  should  be  reckoned,  that  nothing  definite  as  to  the  time, 
one  way  or  the  other,  is  demonstrable.  It  will  be  enough  to 
show  a  probability  that  in  this  passage  the  Fourth  Gospel  is 
not  at  variance  with  the  others.  Supposing  Jesus  to  have 
arrived  at  Bethany  in  the  early  evening  following  the  6th  day 
(Friday),  six  days  would  bring  him  to  the  early  evening  fol- 
lowing the  5th  day  of  the  next  week  —  the  very  evening  of  the 
Passover,  according  to  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke. 

(2)  xiii.  1.  The  preposition  "before",  in  this  verse,  shows 
the  relation  between  "knowing"  (or,  having  known)  and 
"feast"  (comp.,  for  usage,  M't  viii.  29;  Jo.  v.  7,  xii.  1 ;  Rom. 
xvi.  7;  2  Tim.  iv.  21).  The  feast  is  best  understood  in  the 
sense  of  festival  (comp.  vii.  2,  11 ;  L'k  xxii.  1)  ;  although  it 
does  not  affect  the  sense  at  all  to  restrict  it  to  the  eating  of 
the  paschal  lamb  at  the  beginning  of  the  festival.  Translated 
accordingly,  the  verse  becomes  easily  intelligible,  full  of  ten- 
derness and  meaning,  as  showing  that,  while  Jesus  knew 
perfectly  well  before  the  festival  his  hour  of  suffering  to  be 
close  at  hand,  his  love  for  his  own  disciples  who  were  to 
be  left  in  the  world  continued  unabated,  and  his  mind  was 
full  of  solicitude  to  prepare  them  for  the  sepai-ation,  and  give 
them  his  final  counsel.  With  these  feelings  he  met  them  at 
the  supper  —  which  of  course  from  this  point  of  view  could 
be  none  other  than  the  paschal-supper  proper,  the  eating  of 
the  paschal  lamb.  The  Fourth  Gospel  is  therefore  here  in 
perfect  agreement  with  the  others. 


NOTES    ON   JOHN. 


447 


(3)  xiii.  29.  NEED  OF  FOR  THE  FEAST!  Something  (not  tor 
the  present  supper  but  rather  1  for  the  continuing  festival,  they 
did  not  stop  to  guess  what;  as  the  other  alternative,  to  buy 
something  for  the  poor,  was  to  them  more  supposable.  As 
to  the  objection,  that  it  was  not  lawful  to  make  purchases  on 
a  day  of  holy  convocation,  or  to  give  alms,  it  is  expressly 
stated  in  the  Mishna  that  wine,  oil  and  bread  might  be  ob- 
tained even  on  the  Sabbath  by  leaving  a  pledge  and  not  pay- 
ing money.  Alms  could  also  be  given  on  certain  conditions. 
On  the  evenings  of  holy  days  there  was  more  liberty  in  these 
respects.  There  is  nothing  in  this  verse  therefore  in  conflict 
with  the  Synoptical  accounts. 

(4)  xviii.  2S.  Conceding  and  maintaining  that  to  ''eat  the 
passover"  was  to  partake  of  the  paschal  supper,  it  is  certain 
that  any  precautions  not  to  get  defiled  were  entirely  ground- 
less on  the  supposition  that  the  supper  was  not  to  be  until  the 
next  evening;  for,  by  bathing  in  the  course  of  the  day,  before 
they  ate,  they  could  wash  away  the  defilement.  But  they 
might  have  been  so  occupied  by  the  measures  necessary  to 
secure  the  arrest  and  death  of  Jesus,  as  not  yet  to  have  been 
able  to  sit  down  to  the  prepared  supper;  or  they  might  have 
been  called  away  in  the  midst  of  it,  and  felt  desirous  to  go 
back  and  finish  it  as  the  custom  of  the  passover  required.  It 
wax  early  morn,  in  the  last  watch,  probably  not  later  than  6 
o'clock;  and,  being  delayed  longer  than  they  had  expected, 
they  were  intending  to  go  back  and  so  not  violate  the  Law. 
If  they  could  get  through  their  business  with  Pilate  before 
sun-rise,  they  might  dispatch  the  meal  in  a  few  minutes,  and 
consider  themselves  within  the  legal  requirements. 

(5)  xviii.  39.  The  proposal  of  Pilate  to  release  a  prisoner  ac- 
cording to  his  custom  at  the  Passover,  is  more  appropriate  to 
the  festival  having  already  commenced  (comp.  M't  xxvii.  15). 

(6)  \ix.    14.   (a)   There   is   not  a   single   instance  any  where 
else  in  the  New  Testament,  in  which  occurs  the  word  rr 
"Preparation",   except    in    the   sense   of  Preparation-day  as 
synonymous  with  day  before  the  Sabbath  (see  M'k  xv.  42). 
This  is  conceded  by  all  to  be  its  meaning  in  xix.  31.  42. 


448  NOTES    ON   JOHN. 

(b)  The  general  idea  of  making  ready  for  the  Passover  is 
found.  But  the  word  employed  to  denote  making  ready  for  the 
Passover,  is  a  -wholly  different  word  from  that  translated 
"Preparation",  and  from  the  Greek  root-word  of  "Prepara- 
tion "  :  it  is  eTotfiu^cj.  The  root- word  of  Preparation  is  irapa- 
oKevii&,  and  is  not  found  in  either  of  the  Gospels.  The  kin- 
dred word  KaraaKeva^u  only  occurs  once  in  each  of  the  three 
Synoptical  Gospels  in  the  sense  of  preparitig  the  way  (M't 
xi.  10,  M'k  i.  2,  L'k  i.  17),  and  once  in  Luke  in  the  sense  of 
people  prepared  (vii.  27),  but  never  in  the  Fourth  Gospel. 
In  Jo.  xix.  14,  therefore,  on  all  grounds  both  of  usage  and 
philology,  the  word  "Preparation"  means  the  day  before 
Sabbath,  and  here  a  Preparation-day  belonging  to  the  Pass- 
over-week, or  falling  on  the  Passover  (for  such  a  use  of  the 
genitive  and  for  this  particular  construction,  see  Winer  pp. 
187-189).  The  Preparation-day  is  therefore  identified  with 
the  Jewish  Friday,  and  chiefly  fixes  the  crucifixion  on  a 
Friday.  But  by  the  very  terms  used  it  also  implies  that  the 
feast  of  the  Passover  is  in  progress,  and  the  supper  past.  For 
all  purposes,  the  word  "Preparation"  might  just  as  well  be 
translated  Friday,  and  this  phrase  in  Jo.  xix-  14  a  Passover 
Friday,  or  the  resting-day  of  the  Passover  (Winer  p.  1S9). 
Wetstein  quotes  a  record  of  Jewish  names  of  the  week  as 
first,  second,  third,  fourth,  fifth,  Preparatio)i,  Sabbath. 

(c)  This  sense  of  Preparation  accords  with  the  context, 
and  any  other  makes  John  at  variance  elsewhere  with  him- 
self. 

The  Fourth  Gospel,  therefore,  is  in  entire  agreement  with 
the  Synoptical  Gospels,  in  their  explicit  declarations  that  the 
crucifixion  was  on  Friday  and  the  paschal  supper  on  the 
evening  previous.  It  is  in  agreement,  moreover,  with  an  im- 
portant fact  universally  admitted,  that  the  churches  of  Asia 
celebrated  the  14th  of  the  month  Nisan  by  an  observance  of 
the  Lord's  Supper  in  the  evening,  in  commemoration  of  the 
communion  of  Jesus  and  his  disciples  at  the  paschal-supper 
proper  on  the  evening  before  his  death,  which  took  place  on 
the   15th  of  the  month   Nisan  —  in  which  celebration  they 


NOTES    ON  JOHN.  449 

claimed  the  example  and  authority  of  the  apostle  John.  The 
point  of  contradiction,  so  persistently  made  by  Baur,  Tay- 
ler,  &c,  between  this  fact  and  the  records  of  the  Fourth  (ios- 
pel.  disappears,  and  the  genuineness  and  authenticity  of  the 
book  are  so  far  sustained. 

Any  objection  that  the  arrest,  trial  and  execution  of  Jesus 
could  not  have  taken  place  on  a  day  of  holy  convocation,  is 
fully  answered  by  the  fact,  that  on  the  last  great  day  of  the 
Feast  of  Tabernacles,  the  Jews  sent  their  servitors  to  arrest 
Jesus,  and  rebuked  them  for  failing  to  bring  him  (Jo.  vii.  32, 
45)  ;  that  they  seized  Peter  during  the  Passover  (Acts  xii.  3, 
4)  ;  that  on  the  Sabbath  they  worked  at  making  the  sep- 
ulchre secure,  and  set  an  additional  guard. 

This  alleged  discrepancy  is  conceded  to  be  the  greatest  of 
all  to  be  found  in  the  Fourth  Gospel.  Apparently  great, 
however,  as  the  difficulties  may  ingeniously  have  been  made 
to  appear,  and  productive  of  skepticism  in  many  intelligent 
persons  in  respect  to  this  Gospel,  they  require  no  forced 
interpretation  to  overcome  them.  Their  removal  by  legiti- 
mate means  only  makes  one's  sense  of  harmony,  and  con- 
viction of  the  work  being  rightly  ascribed  to  the  apostle  John, 
deeper,  less  liable  to  be  shaken,  and  more  satisfying. 

2-7.  Martha  :  comp.  xi.  20.  L'k  x.  40.  Renan  says  that  "  it 
is  very  common  in  the  East  for  a  person  attached  to  you  to 
go  and  wait  on  you  when  you  dine  with  another".  —  costly: 
being  worth  nearly  fifty  dollars;  and  doubtless  the  vase  con- 
taining it  was  costly  and  beautiful,  which,  as  we  learn  from 
M'k  xiv.  3.  Mary  broke,  according  to  an  ancient  custom  that 
Renan  also  says  he  "had  seen  practised,  of  destroying  the 
vessel  used  in  serving  a  stranger  of  distinction  "  I  Vie  tie  J&US, 
ch.  23).  —  anointed  the  feet:  hoth  the  head  and  the  feet 
appear  to  have  been  anointed.  The  Synoptical  writers  make 
prominent  the  former;  John,  the  latter.  —  carried  :  which 
enabled  him  to  purloin  —  as  some  translate  here.  —  to  have 
KEPT:  lit.,  that  she  should  keep  —  i.e.  viewing  her  from  a 
previous  point  of  time  as  preserving  it  for  such  an  occasion. 

-'J 


450  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

Quiet  and  contemplative  natures  are  often  most  unselfish, 
and  can  never  do  enough  for  a  beloved  object.  "Over  against 
a  narrow  piety,  Jesus  sanctions  the  employment  of  earthly 
wealth  in  subserving  the  Ideal "  (Tholuck).  The  time  of  this 
supper  Matthew  and  Mark  put  two  days  before  the  Passover. 
John's  chronology  of  six  days  is  adopted  by  Neander,  Tes- 
chendorf (in  Synopsis)   and  others. 

I3-16.  THE  BRANCHES  OF  THE  PALM-TREES  :  i.e.  those  which 

they  cut  for  the  occasion  from  the  palm-trees  growing  in  the 
neighborhood.  For  "Bethany"  signifies  House  of  Dates, 
which  are  the  fruit  of  the  palm-tree. 

17-19.  See  Var.  Readings.     Jesus  with  the  twelve  having 
stayed  at  Bethany  over  the  Sabbath   (the  other  Evangelists 
describe  the  journey  from  Jericho  to  Jerusalem  as  one  whole), 
starts  on  the  morning  of  the  1st  day  of  the  week  for  the  city, 
about  two  miles  distant.    With  him  and  the  twelve  is  a  crowd 
consisting  of  people  of  the  village,  perhaps  some  of  the  Jews 
who  had  come  out  from  the  city  to  see  him,  and  some  of  the 
company  from  Jericho  who  had  tarried  at  Bethany.      At  a 
point  of  the   road  winding  round   the  Mount  of  Olives,  he 
sends  two  of  the  twelve  to  Bethphage,  opposite  toward  the 
left  on  a  spur  of  the  Mount,  for  the  colt,  which  they  could 
easily  bring  to  the  junction  of  the  Bethphage  road  with  the 
main   road,   by  the  time  Jesus   arrived    there.      Assisted   to 
mount  the   animal  on  which  the  two  disciples  had   already 
placed  their  cloaks  for  housings,  he  rode  on  at  the  head  of 
the  crowd,  three  or  four  hundred  paces  bringing  him  to  the 
beginning  of  the  descent  from  the  Mount  of  Olives,  where 
the  crowd  from  the  city  (vs  12,  13)  met  and  greeted  him  with 
Hosannas;   and  they  march  along,  the  latter  leading  the  way 
and  the  other  crowd  following,  with  Jesus  in  the  midst.     The 
crowd  from  Bethany  lifted  up  their  voice  in  testimony  that  he 
had  raised  Lazarus  from  the  dead  —  which  was  also  the  prin- 
cipal motive  influencing  the  crowd  from  Jerusalem  to  go  and 
welcome  his  entrance  into  the  city — and  so  the  enthusiasm 
increases,  the  crowd  who  lead  the  way  casting  their  palm- 
branches  and  cloaks  in  the  path  as  he  rode  along,  the  Hosan- 


NOTES   ON  JOHN.  l-'l 

nas  continuing  after  his  arrival  within  the  walls,  the  boys  in 
the  streets  catching  the  enthusiasm   and  shouting  with   the 

men. 

How  changed  the  scene!     He.  who  a  year  before  could  not 
attend    the    Passover   hut   with    the    certainty   of  immediate 
death:  who  could  not  go  to  the  glad  festival  of  the  Taber- 
nacles except  by  stealth,  nor  find  safety  except  by  taking  them 
all  by  surprise  and  planting  himself  suddenly  amid  the  crowd 
always  ready  to  shield   him   from   the  authorities  when   they 
could;  who  could  not  open  his  lips  to  teach  without  interrup- 
tion from  the  jealous  Jews,  and  barely  escaped  being  stoned, 
and  was  more  hated  than  despised, —behold,  now  with  large 
escort  he  enters  the  city  in  triumph  as  king!     Hitherto  he  had 
avoided  all  such  demonstrations;   now  he  consents.     Nay,  he 
cooperated  by  sending  for  the  colt  on  which  he  rode.     Did 
some  new  hopes  dawn  on  him  for  the  moment?  some  vision 
rise  aijain  to  view,  as  on  the  mountain  in  the  Desert?     O,  no! 
From  the  very  hour  he  started  on  this  his  last  journey  from 
Galilee   (M'k  x.  33,  34),   he  beheld  his  sufferings  distinctly, 
and  thev  were  before  him   now.      Associated  with   his  own 
death  was  the  doom  of  the  city,  whose  temple,  towers  and 
palaces,   and  people  within   her.  were  all  so  soon  to  be  de- 
stroyed ;   and  he  wept  as  he  beheld,  uttering  aloud  his  lament. 
How  forcibly  contrasted  those  sad  exclamations  with  the  songs 
of  triumph!     How  strangely  they  must  have  sounded  in  the 
ears  of  the  jubilant  crowd  !     But  the  voice  of  welcome  — that 
was  grateful  to  him,  coming  from  many  Loving  hearts,  from 
the  children  as  well  as  from  the  fathers,   though   as  yet  they 
dimly   if  at  all   apprehended   the   nature  of  his  reign.      And 
woman  too  was  there   (M'k  xv.  41.   L'k  xxiii.  55),  who  had 
followed   him  from  Galilee   and   ministered   to  him.      Every 
shout  of  welcome  expressed   the   truth   a-   it   lay   in   hi-  own 
mind.      For  he  came   "in   the  name  of  the   Lord";    he   was 
-king",  not  of  Jews,  but  "of  Israel",   a  people  who  should 
all   reign  with   him,   all   princes,   and   all  dear  to  God.     The 
very  animal   which   he   rode,   he   selected   because   it  was  em- 
blematical of  the  peace  and  justice  with  which  he  should  rule. 


452  NOTES    ON  JOHN. 

The  day  came  to  its  close;  Jesus  returned  to  Bethany;  all 
was  still ;  and  the  Pharisees,  who  were  ready  to  give  up  in 
despair  at  this  outburst  of  the  popular  enthusiasm,  began  to 
hope  and  plot  again. 

Between  vs  19  and  20,  Teschendorf  (Sjnopsis)  puts  the 
imprecation  on  the  fig-tree;  the  second  cleansing  of  the  tem- 
ple; the  remarks  on  faith  in  connection  with  the  fig-tree;  his 
silencing  the  leaders  who  came  to  demand  the  source  of  the 
authority  he  exercised ;  the  parables  of  the  two  sons  sent  to 
work  in  the  vinej-ard,  of  the  vineyard-laborers  murdering  the 
owner's  son,  and  of  the  royal  nuptial  feast;  his  replies  in 
respect  to  paying  tribute,  and  the  relation  of  the  one  wife  to 
her  seven  husbands  in  the  future  world ;  his  commendation 
of  the  scribe  who  responded  to  his  statement  of  the  two  great 
commandments  in  the  Law;  his  confounding  the  Pharisees 
as  to  the  relation  of  David  to  the  Messiah ;  his  fearless  ex- 
posure and  rebuke  of  the  sins  of  the  scribes  and  Pharisees ; 
his  praise  of  the  poor  widow  who  cast  in  her  mite  (M't  xxi. 
18,  19,  12-17,20-46;  xxii.  1-46;  xxiii.  1-39. — M'k  xi.  12-33; 
xii.  1-44.  —  L'k  xix.  45-4S;  xxi.  37,  3S ;  xx.  1-47;  xiii.  34,  35; 
xxi.  1-4).  How  crowded  with  teaching  these  last  days,  while 
the  crowds  hung  listening  on  his  lips  (L'k  xx.  48),  and  the 
Pharisees  found  themselves  discomfited  at  every  point  both 
of  questioning  and  plotting!  But  the  end  was  fast  ap- 
proaching. 

20-26.  Greeks  :  doubtless  proselytes.  Probably  the  re- 
quest was  for  a  private  interview.  It  instantly  suggested  to 
Jesus  that  the  hour  for  his  being  glorified  had  indeed  now 
arrived.  He  saw  the  Gentiles  coming  to  his  light.  But  the 
necessary  antecedent  of  that  glory  was  also  at  the  same  time 
present  to  his  mind.  The  glory  must  come  as  comes  the  har- 
vest after  the  kernel  is  first  put  into  the  ground,  and  he 
exhorts  his  disciples  to  take  courage  and  follow  him,  though 
they  share  the  same  lot  of  suffering.  From  that  one  kernel 
of  seed-wheat  sown  in  far-off  Judcea,  almost  nineteen  cen- 
turies ago,  what  a  harvest  waves  over  the  earth ! 

27-30.   Again   comes   an   alternation  of  feeling,  a  wish  to 


NOTES    OX  JOHN.  453 

avoid  the  hour  which  a  moment  before  he  contemplated  as 
necessarily  preceding  his  glory.  The  involuntary  supplica- 
tion to  the  Father  for  deliverance  from  it  brought  the  i  trength 

to  meet  it.  He  had  come  to  the  hour  for  the  very  purpose  to 
endure  it.  That  consideration  restored  Ids  troubled  spirit. 
From  mind  and  heart  both,  he  exclaimed.  Father,  glorify  thy 
name  ! 

On  the  phenomena  attending  this  scene,  Neander  wisely 
says,  "  It  is  better  to  acknowledge  the  existence  of  difficulties, 
than  to  twist  text  and  history".  But  he  frankly  gives  his 
own  opinion  (i)  that  there  was  really  thunder;  (2)  that  a 
voice  of  God  not  distinctly  audible  to  the  senses  was  heard 
by  the  susceptible.  The  remark  ascribed  to  Jesus  leaves  no 
room  for  any  other  interpretation  than  that  John  declares  an 
actual  response  to  him. 

31-36.  The  decisive  point  in  the  struggle  of  goodness  with 
evil  in  the  world  was  now  reached,  and  evil  should  cease  to 
be  dominant  at  the  very  moment  and  by  the  very  event  in 
which  it  should  appear  to  be  victorious  in  the  death  of  the 
Son  of  man  on  the  Cross  (comp.  on  vi.  37).  But  those  who 
heard  his  words  could  not  then  understand  him,  nor  reconcile 
what  he  said  with  passages  which  they  had  heard  read  out 
of  the  Old  Testament  (from  Isaiah  ix.  7,  Dan.  vii.  14),  and 
which  had  shaped  their  earthly  hopes.  At  the  conclusion  of 
his  remarks  on  this  occasion,  he  withdrew  from  his  public 
labors,  and  seems  not  to  have  discoursed  again  in  public. 

39.  40.  COULD  not  BELIEVE  :  John  does  not  quote  either 
the  Hebrew  original  or  the  Sep tu agin t  with  exactness.  In  the 
Heb.,  the  prophet  is  commanded  to  go  and  harden  the  hearts 
of  the  people:  and  in  the  Sept.  it  simply  read-.  For  the  heart 
of  this  people  had  become  hardened.  Of  course  he  who  does 
a  thing  by  another  does  it  himself;  but  John  probably  did 
not  reason  in  any  such  way.  to  justify  his  free  rendering  of 
the  prophet.  He  speaks  of  the  matter  from  his  own  point 
of  view.  Is  it  correct?  Inability  to  believe  certainly  arises 
from  becoming  more  and  more  blinded  and  hardened  in  sin. 
The  incapacitating  process  goes  on  by  the  necessary  laws  of 


454  NOTES    ON  JOHN. 

the  moral  nature,  and  therefore  is  of  God's  appointment, 
inasmuch  as  he  ordained  the  moral  nature;  is  of  God  so  far, 
therefore,  and  so  far  only,  as  it  is  retribution,  and  sin  is  the 
punishment  of  sin. 

From  the  prophet's  point  of  view,  it  is  merely  a  strong 
declaration  that  every  thing  which  he  shall  say  will  only 
result  in  the  greater  insensibility  of  the  Jews  to  truth,  through 
their  own  perverseness.  Shall  he  therefore  be  silent?  Nay, 
he  must  be  the  more  out-spoken.   . 

There  are  important  facts  which  bear  directly  on  the  ques- 
tion involved  in  declarations  like  these  in  the  New  Testament 
as  well  as  in  the  Old,  and  which  must  have  a  determining 
force  in  interpretation  from  the  law  of  usage  they  present. 
';  The  conversation  of  the  Arabs  ",  says  Sir  Samuel  W.  Baker, 
"  is  in  the  exact  style  of  the  Old  Testament.  They  believe  in 
the  continual  action  of  Divine  special  interference.  Should 
a  famine  afflict  the  country,  it  is  expressed  in  the  language 
of  the  Bible,  '  The  Lord  has  sent  a  grievous  famine  upon  the 
land ' ;  or,  '  The  Lord  called  for  a  famine,  and  it  came  upon 
the  land '.  Should  their  cattle  fall  sick,  it  is  considered  an 
infliction  by  Divine  command  ;  or  should  the  flocks  multiply, 
it  is  attributed  to  special  interference.  The  sudden  and  deso- 
lating arrival  of  a  flight  of  locusts,  the  plague,  or  any  other 
unforeseen  calamity,  is  attributed  to  the  anger  of  God,  and  is 
believed  to  be  an  infliction  of  punishment  upon  the  people 
they  visited  precisely  as  the  plagues  of  Egypt  were  specially 
inflicted  upon  Pharaoh  and  the  Egyptians  ...  If  in  a  dream 
a  particular  course  of  action  is  suggested,  the  Arab  believes 
that  God  has  spoken,  and  directed  him.  The  Arab  scribe 
would  narrate  the  event  as  '  the  voice  of  the  Lord'  having 
spoken  to  the  person,  or  that  '  God  appeared  to  him  in  a 
dream,  and  said'.  This  striking  similarity  to  the  descriptions 
of  the  Old  Testament  is  exceedingly  interesting  to  the  travel- 
ler. With  the  Bible  in  one  hand,  and  these  unchanged  tribes 
before  the  eyes,  the  past  becomes  the  present,  the  veil  of  three 
thousand  years  is  raised,  and  the  living  picture  is  a  witness 
to  the  exactness  of  the  historical  description  "  (Abyssinia, 
pp.   129,   130). 


NOTES    ON  JOHN.  455 

These,  then,  are  simply  the  general  conception,  and  usage 
of  speech,  of  the  times  when  they  were  written.  There  can 
therefore  be  no  such  inspiration  in  the  writers,  whether  of  the 
Old  Testament  or  the  New.  as  to  oblige  us  to  put  these  phri 
into  our  modern  speech  and  formularies  of  faith,  or  shape 
our  conceptions  of  things  by  them.  They  are  to  he  adopted 
according  to  the  decisions  of  science,  which  is  truly  a  revela- 
tion of  God,  or  according  to  our  reason  and  our  tastes.  The 
fact  of  sure  results  of  obedience  or  disobedience  to  spiritual 
and  moral  and  physical  laws,  is  far  more  needful  to  be  appre- 
hended, and  to  become  a  determining  force  in  all  the  act-  of 
our  lives;  while  these  results,  as  it  is  one  of  the  chief  glories 
of  Christ  to  have  taught,  are  under  the  infinitely  wise  and 
good  Providence  of  our  Father  in   heaven. 

41.  saw  his  glory;  and  he  spoke  of  him  :  i.e.  the  prophet 
had  a  vision  of  the  glory  of  the  Christ,  and  spoke  of  him. 
What  was  the  stand-point  of  the  prophet?  Immediately  after 
what  John  has  quoted,  the  prophet  adds  : 

How  long.  Lord?     And  he  said, 

Until  the  face  of  the  ground  be  left  utterly  desolate, 

And  Jehovah  have  removed  the  men  far  away. 

And  there  be  a  great  ruin  in  the  midst  of  the  land. 

And  still  in  it  shall  there  be  a  tenth, 

And  it  shall  again  be  for  extermination. 

[Yet]  as  the  terebinth  and  the  oak, 

In  which  in  their  cutting  down  a  stock  is  left. 

A  holy  offspring  [shall  be]  its  stock. 

The  prophet  has  a  vision  of  the  long  future,  in  which,  after 
repeated  excision,  the  nation  shall  flourish  again,  and.  a*,  he 
heard  proclaimed  by  the  cherubim,  the  whole  earth  shall  be 
full  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord  of  hosts.  He  had  a  vision  of 
the  Lord  of  hosts  reigning  both  then  when  he  spoke,  though 
the  Jews  were  >o  rebellious,  and  in  the  distant  ages  reigning 
more  gloriously  still. 

These  latter  times  of  the  display  of  the  Divine  glory  hail 
now  come.  With  Christ's  own  description  of  the  glor)  to 
which  hi^  sufferings  were  to  lead  the  way,  hi^  repeated  allu- 


456  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

sions  to  the  glory  to  which  he  was  to  be  received  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  Father,  his  sublime  declaration  that  the  Son  of 
man  was  to  come  in  the  glory  of  his  Father  and  all  the  holy 
angels,  it  was  really  also  the  glory  of  Christ,  while  from 
another  point  of  view  it  was  the  glory  of  the  Father.  It  was 
a  glory  described  by  John  with  the  remembrance  of  those 
words  of  his  Master,  "And  ?io%v  glorify  Thou  me  -with  thine 
Oxvn  Self" !  It  is  not  the  language  of  mere  poetry,  "I  can- 
not go  where  he  is  not  .  .  .  the  Light  ineffable."  Jehovah  is 
the  centre  and  source  of  all  glory;  and  the  disciples,  with 
their  highest  conceptions  of  their  Master's  glory,  never  forgot 
this. 

From  these  points  of  view  the  Evangelist  never  could  have 
viewed  the  Christ  as  being  himself  in  person  that  Lord  of 
Hosts,  whom  the  prophet  beheld  in  vision  as  seated  on  a  high 
throne  in  the  temple  in  the  majesty  of  an  oriental  monarch, 
with  the  train  of  his  robe  of  light  (as  the  sun's  rays)  filling 
the  temple.  Nay,  in  the  Book  of  Revelation,  where  this 
vision  of  Isaiah  is  amplified  and  made  more  gorgeous  and 
distinct  (iv.  i — v.  14),  the  Evangelist  has  the  explanation  of 
what  in  his  Gospel  he  ascribes  to  the  Christ,  when  before 
Him  who  sits  on  the  throne,  the  Lord  God  Almighty,  there 
comes  the  Lamb  to  take  the  book  out  of  the  right  hand  of 
Him  who  sits  on  the  throne,  and  the  homage  is  rendered, 
"Thou  art  worthy",  and  the  ascription  of  praise  is  given 
to  Him  who  sits  on  the  throne  and  to  the  Lamb. 

44-50.  These  verses  are  not  a  fresh  discourse  on  another 
occasion,  but  added  as  a  remembrance  of  what  was  said  on 
the  occasion  just  described. 

Next  in  order,  according  to  Tischendorf's  Synopsis,  come 
the  remarks  of  Jesus  to  his  disciples  after  he  had  again  left 
the  city,  and  had  his  attention  called  by  them  to  the  vastness 
and  magnificence  of  the  buildings  of  the  temple  (M't  xxiv. 
1-42,  xxv.  1-13,  31-46;  M'k  xiii.  1-37;  L'k  xxi.  5-36)  ;  then 
the  last  and  successful  plot  of  the  chief  priests  and  elders, 
aided  by  the  treachery  of  Judas;  and  next  the  preparation 
for  the  paschal  supper  (M't  xxvi.  1-5,  14-19;  M'k  xiv.  r,  2, 
10-16;  L'k  xxii.  1-13),  to  be  followed  by  the  supper  itself. 


NOTES    ON  JOHN.  \~>1 


XIII. 

[Comp.  M't  xxvi.   14-16,  20-25,  31-35.  —  M'k  xiv.  17-21.  27- 
31.  —  L'k  xxii.  14-18,  21-27.  31-34.] 

1.  2.  Comp.  on  xii.  1.  —  the  devil  Mc. :  the  evil  sugges- 
tion, passing  into  purpose  and  deed,  is  the  important  tact; 
winch  is  separable  from  the  mode  of  conceiving  the  fact. 

3.  4.  The  lowly  service  is  viewed  in  connection  with  the  full 
consciousness  which  Jesus  had  of  his  immediate  glory.  The 
reading  in  v  2,  ••  taking  place",  fixes  it  at  the  commencement 
of  the  supper. 

5.  Tin:  basin  :  that  which  was  usually  provided. 

7-17.  afterwards:  Peter's  flat  refusal,  though  he  was  as- 
sured he  would  know  the  reasons  after  the  act  had  been  per- 
formed, and  then  the  sudden  revulsion  of  feeling  in  him  — 
how  characteristic!  Equally  characteristic,  too,  the  reply  of 
the  Master  to  the  now  excessively  submissive  disciple,  with 
the  transition  of  thought  to  something  deeper  than  the  need, 
after  having  bathed,  of  washing  merely  the  sandalled,  travel- 
stained  feet.  The  reasons  for  the  act  come  out  plainly  enough 
in  vs  13-17.  The  love  of  preeminence  among  them,  which 
he  had  previously  sought  to  subdue,  appears  again  (L'k  24- 
27)  even  at  this  the  Last  Supper,  perhaps  in  selecting  the 
seats  to  be  occupied;  and  it  must  be  destroyed,  or  prove  fatal 
to  his  cause.  The  means  he  adopted  must  have  been  sug- 
gested on  the  spot;  but  he  never  acted  or  spoke  more  nobly 
and  more  wisely.  That  bent  form  in  undress,  performing  the 
menial  service,  then  resuming  the  seamless  robe,  still  speaks 
to  us,  as  none  other  speaks,  and  says  to  us  in  regard  to  kind 
offices  toward  other.-  in  the  daily  lite.  "If  you  know  these 
things,  happy  are  you  if  you  do  them!"  Happy,  in  love 
serving  one  another,  in  honor  preferring  one  another. 

18.  LIFTED  (T  HIS  HEEL:  the  metaphor  is  taken  from  a 
vicious  animal   that  kick-   hi-  owner. 

Remembering  that  the  blow,   so  unexpected   to  them- 


458  NOTES    ON  JOHN. 

selves,  was  not  so  to  their  Master,  and  cherishing  a  sense  of 
the  greatness  of  their  mission,  would  always  sustain  and  re- 
assure them. 

23.  one  whom  Jesus  loved  :  a  phrase  that  could  have  come 
from  none  other  than  the  writer  of  the  book- 
ay.  Satan  entered  :  Judas  growing  more  and  more  alien- 
ated by  all  he  saw  and  heard;  losing  all  sympathy  at  last 
with  him  whom  he  saw  taking  the  form  of  a  servant,  but  whom 
he  had  hoped  to  see  a  great  earthly  king;  compelled  moreover 
to  give  up  all  hope  of  selfish  gain  from  place,  and  in  his 
avarice  ready  to  clutch  at  a  very  few  pieces  of  silver,  he  be- 
came desperate,  and  departed  in  haste,  as  though  fearful  that 
unless  he  acted  with  despatch  his  victim  would  after  all  escape 
him,  and  the  bribe  be  lost! 
29.  Comp.  under  xii.  1. 

31.  Comp.  on  M't  iii.  17.  — in:  or  with  him  (see  xiv.  13). 
38.  The  prediction  of  the  denial  is  put  by  Luke  and  John 
before  they  left  the  chamber;    by  Matthew  and  Mark  after 
they  had  come  out  to  the  Mount  of  Olives. 

XIV. 

1-4.  believe:  it  may  be  either  imper.  or  indicative.  —  Be- 
cause :  connected  as  motive  with  "  Let  your  heart  not  be 
troubled".  —  mansions:  or,  places  of  abode.  —  I  am  coming 
again  :  not  that  Jesus  had  in  his  thought  a  personal  coming, 
but  sought  to  produce  in  them  a  feeling  of  certainty  of  per- 
manent reunion  with  him.  —  you  know  the  way  :  asked 
perhaps  in  the  tone  of  inquiry,  i.e.,  you  know  the  way,  do 
you  not? 

6.  He  is  the  only  one  able  to  communicate,  and  that  has 
communicated,  the  true  knowledge  of  the  Father;  and  in  this 
sense  none  comes  to  the  Father,  none  attains  to  the  full  con- 
sciousness of  the  Father's  presence,  and  to  the  sense  of  his 
paternal  love,  except  through  Jesus  Christ.  He  is  thus  the 
Way,  and  the  Truth,  and  the  Life  (comp.  particularly  xvii.  3, 
25,  26).  All  ancient  and  all  modern  teaching,  all  the  litera- 
ture extant,  affords  confirmation  of  this. 


no  ris  on  joiin.  459 

7-14.  have  seen  him:  practically,  virtually,  seen  him, — 
though  apparently  not  aware  of  it,  — as  present  in  the  words 
and  works  of  Christ.  "  The  Father  who  abide*  in  me",  says 
Jesus,  "does  his  works" —  He  who  has  seen  me  has  seen 
the  Father:  the  apostle  Paul  has  said  (Rom.  i.  20),  that 
-•ever  since  the  creation  of  the  world  the  unseen  things  of 
God.  even  his  eternal  power  and  divine  nature,  are  clearly 
seen,  being  understood  by  what  He  has  made".  Just  so  is 
the  Father  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  his  new  creation 
in  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  Christ  himself  who  is  also  his  work, 
lie  is  as  clearly  seen  as  the  soul  is  seen  by  what  it  does 
through  the  body.  But  does  Jesus  therefore  teach  his  own 
"coequal  and  coessential  equality  with  the  Father",  anymore 
than  Paul  teaches  that  the  creation  is  coequal  and  coessen- 
tial with  God,  or  than  that  the  body  is  coessential  with  the 
soul?  The  reasoning  of  many  theologians  on  these  verses  is 
a  "reat  deal  more  subtile,  but  far  less  conclusive,  than  to  infer 
that  the  Son  is  the  Father  —  as  some  have  maintained.  Tho- 
luck  has  well  suggested  that  "in  using  the  expressions  in 
these  chapters  for  doctrinal  theology,  there  must  not  be  too 
anxious  adherence  to  the  letter".  But  more  important  still  is 
it,  that  neither  doctrinal  theology  nor  an  anxious  adherence 
to  the  letter  should  become,  as  it  does  to  so  great  an  extent, 
the  occasion  of  missing  that  view  of  the  Father,  which  Jesus 
well  knew  was  the  highest  inspiration  and  comfort  of  the 
soul. 

In  respect  to  the  words,  "I  am  in  the  Father,  and  the 
Father  is  in  me",  they  are  intelligible  through  vs  10.  20  and 
xvii.  21,  23.  Closer  unity  of  fellowship  with  Jesus  and  with 
one  another  will  lead  to  clearer  and  juster  conceptions  of  the 
unity  of  God  and  Christ.  And  the  converse  is  true,  that 
the  latter  will  promote  the  former. 

12.  13.  Comp.  on  v.  20. — because  kc.  :  and  can  therefore 
exercise  wider  power.  —  in  my  NAME:  lor  my  cause  ami  as 
my  disciples.  Of  course  there  is  limitation  to  prayer  in  some 
directions.  "The  excepted  clause,  'Not  my  will,  but  Thine 
be  done',  lie-  at  the  basis  of  even   acceptable    prayer"  (John 


460  NOTES    ON   JOHN. 

Howe).      So  prayed  Jesus,   and  from   his  piety  was  heard, 
though  the  cup  could  not  pass  from  him  (Heb.  v.  7). 

15.  Helper:  this  meaning  of  the  Gr.  word  is  according  to 
established  usage.  Must  we  put  this  Helper  into  a  doctrinal 
formula,  and  make  him  a  personal  hypostasis?  Nothing 
could  be  further  from  the  mind  of  Christ.  It  is  a  j>erso?iifica- 
tiott,  expressing  the  spiritual  influence  that  should  come  from 
the  Father  to  their  minds  in  connection  with  remembrance 
of  their  Master,  and  to  the  world  in  connection  with  believing 
through  the  disciples'  word.  Nay,  the  Master  himself  would 
become  to  them  the  real  Helper,  in  the  new  and  pure  light 
in  which  he  would  appear  (1  John  ii.  1,  2  Cor.  iii.  17,  18), 
and  be  the  Spirit  of  God  in  their  souls.  So  come  back  to  us 
dear  departed  ones  in  God,  who  are  better  understood,  and 
speak  to  us  more  effectively  than  before.  So  on  Pentecost,  by 
unwonted  influence  of  God's  Spirit,  the  disciples  were  flooded 
with  new  ideas  and  emotions,  and  spoke  with  new  tongues, 
and  testified  with  new  power  concerning  Jesus  as  the  Christ, 
and  three  thousand  were  converted  in  a  day. 

18.  bereaved  :  lit.  orphans. 

30.  the  prince  of  the  world  &c. :  he  speaks  of  the  spirit 
of  evil  incarnate  in  the  combined  ecclesiastical  and  civil 
power  proceeding  to  arrest  and  put  him  to  death  ;  of  the  king- 
dom of  evil  antagonistic  to  the  kingdom  of  God.  He  is  calm 
and  steadfast  in  view  of  its  approach.  Nothing  however  will 
be  found  to  induce  any  change  of  purpose  in  himself,  nothing 
to  cause  him  to  avoid  meeting  the  crisis.  The  crisis  itself  has 
come,  that  the  world  may  know  his  love  and  obedience  to  the 
Father.  He  is  ready  now  to  go,  and  calls  on  his  disciples  to 
rise  from  table  and  be  ready  to  accompany  him. 

31.  [it  is]  :  or  the  ellipsis  may  be  supplied  by  "  he  is  com- 
ing" from  the  preceding  verse  (comp.  xv.  25).  To  connect 
"Rise",  with  the  preceding  clause  by  a  comma,  without  an 
ellipsis,  as  many  do,  is  not  so  well  (see  also  M't  xxvi.  46). 


NOTES    ON    JOHN.  401 


XV. 

They  would  hardly  be  ready  to  depart  at  the  moment  of 
rising.  Some  needful  work  remained  to  be  done.  He  had 
hitherto  spoken  as  they  sat  at  table,  he  now  speaks  after  hav- 
ing risen.  Possibly,  what  follows  in  these  three  chapters  may 
have  been  uttered  on  the  way,  and  before  going  outside  of  the 
walls  of  the  city. 

3.  pruned  :  expressive  of  his  having  removed  many  of 
their  errors  and  faults,  and  by  his  culture  and  discipline  pre- 
pared them  for  their  future  work. 

6-8.  Tholuck,  Meyer  and  Winer  consider  the  aorists  in 
these  verses  as  "proleptic".  —  shall  have:  so  Crosby  and 
Kuhner  regard  the  force  of  this  phrase,  which  lit.  is,  they  shall 
happen  {take  place)  to  you. 

iS.  you  know  :  or,  imperative,  know. 

25.  Instead  of  "  [it  is]  ",  the  ellipsis  may  be  supplied  by  the 
phrase  they  hated,  understood  from  v  24. 

XVI. 

2-4.  would  think  &c. :  Comp.  Acts  xxvi.  9.  —  TOLD  you 
not  :  equivalent  to  not  so  particularly  and  plainly  told.  Any 
attentive  reader  may,  as  Tholuck  says,  discern  "an  inexact- 
ness in  John's  style";  which  however  ought  not  to  be  an 
occasion  of  offence,  nor  cause  him  here  to  be  set  down  as 
contradicting  M't  v.   10,   x.   16. 

(5-7.  none  of  you  asks  :  i.e.  now  asks,  as  you  did  before 
(xiii.  6,  xiv.  5).  They  had  at  last  comprehended  that  he 
must  really  go  from  them,  and  are  full  of  sorrow  on  account 
of  it.  —  it  is  expedient  cVc.  :  comp.  on  xiv.  15.  His  fre- 
quent repetitions  in  these  chapters  are  owing  to  their  state  of 
mind,  and  his  wish  to  have  them  remember  what  he  is  -a\  ing. 

8-1 1.    IN  RESPECT  TO  RIGHTEOUS.  \  I   SS  !    his  righteOUS  CaUSC 

The  Helper,  through  their  preaching,  will  convince  the  world 
that  Jesus    is    the   true    Chri8L  —  STANDS    JUDGED    (the    perf. 


462  NOTES    ON   JOHN. 

pass.)  :  baffled,  sentenced  to  final  overthrow  —  fulfilled  at  first 
in  baffling  the  designs  of  the  Jewish  and  Roman  enemies  of 
his  religion,  and  next  in  the  subversion  of  the  powers  them- 
selves, both  civil  and  ecclesiastical.  And  still  is  "the  prince 
of  the  world "  judged  in  the  overthrow  of  oppression  and 
wrong. 

12-15.  See  under  v.  28.  —  in  all  the  truth:  i.e.  in  refer- 
ence particularly  to  what  he  had  yet  to  say.  —  will  take  of 
mine  &c. :  mark  the  qualification  which  Jesus  makes,  so  that 
his  disciples  shall  neither  misunderstand  him,  nor  themselves 
regard  any  thing  bestowed  on  them  as  merely  their  own.  So 
moreover,  without  presumption,  may  each  one  in  the  filial 
spirit  say  with  Jesus,  "  Every  thing  that  the  Father  has  is 
mine ",  and  appropriate  to  himself  the  words  of  the  poet 
Cowper : 

"  His  are  the  mountains  and  the  valleys  his, 
And  the  resplendent  rivers ;  his  to  enjoy 
With  a  propriety  that  none  can  feel, 
Save  who,  with  filial  confidence  inspired, 
Can  lift  to  heaven  an  unpresumptuous  eye, 
And  smiling  say,  My  Father  made  them  all ". 

26,  27.  Not  as  yet  had  they  imbibed  the  filial  spirit,  so  as 
to  go  to  the  Father  and  ask  freely,  as  sons.  They  had  hith- 
erto wanted  the  Master  to  ask  for  them. 

30.  no  need  that  any  one  ask  thee:  he  knows  their 
difficulties  without  needing  to  have  them  particularly  stated, 
and  can  solve  them. 

31.  With  their  strong  asseverations  of  belief  that  this  one 
thing  they  certainly  knew,  viz.  that  he  came  from  God,  how 
little  as  yet  they  understood  him,  or  understood  themselves ! 

32.  Here  indeed,  in  the  consciousness  that  the  Father  is 
with  us,  is  the  fountain  of  peace  and  strength. 

33.  overcome  :  overcome  it  as  a  hostile  force.  The  pro- 
noun "I"  is  emphatic,  and  he  encourages  them  to  trust  that 
they  too  should  overcome ;  overcome  the  more  certainly  as  he 
had  also  broken  the  adverse  power,  and  rendered  it  less  for- 
midable. 


NOTES    ON  JOHN. 


XVII. 


463 


1-4.  raising  His  eyes  to  HEAVEN:  looking  out  from  the 
chamber  where  lie  was.  Luther  loved  to  pray  standing  by 
an  open  window.  — AS  TO  all:  neut.  the  collective  whole. 
—  that  they  know:  see  Var.  Readings.     This  knowl< 

is  itself  the  eternal  life.  — Thee,  the  only  true  God:  it 
seems  a  poor  device,  to  say  that  this  is  antithetic  only  to  the 
false  gods  of  the  heathen,  when  it  declares  THE  FATHER, 
absolutely,  THE  ONLY  TRUE  GOD.     And  he  is  so.  if  any 

faith  is  to  be  put  in  the  teachings  of  Jesus  Christ.  All  beside 
that  men  call  God,  he  excludes.  Yet  is  God  revealed  in  his 
true  Fatherhood,  in  his  purposes  and  works  of  Grace  and 
Truth  to  men,  by  Jesus  Christ.  To  know  him  whom  the 
Father  sent,  is  to  know  the  Father;  and  thus  to  know  the 
Father,  and  Jesus  the  Christ,  is  a  great  thing  in  these  days, 
and  in  all  days.  It  is  vastly  more  difficult,  and  more  rare, 
than  to  accept  the  various  human  standards  of  belief  in  the 

world. 

5.  possessed  with  thee  :  possessed  in  the  divine  pur- 
pose.    Comp.  for  usage  under  vi.  62,  viii.  58,  xvii.  24. 

9.  I  am  asking:  his  anxiety  being  at  the  moment  wholly 
for  his  disciples. 

11,  12.  in  thy  NAME,  it  is  not  easy  to  decide,  whether 
the  thought  of  Jesus  is,  kee$  them  by  thy  power  still,  after  I 
am  gone  from  them:  keep  them,  as  I  by  thy  power  kept 
them  :  or.  keep  them  steadfast  in  the  service  of  thy  mime  and 
authority,  which  Thou  hast  given  to  me,  and  I  have  trans- 
mitted to  them,  as  a  sacred  trust  (comp.  vs  6,  22).  The  latter 
seems  preferable.  Mark  the  unity  prayed  for  — "that  they 
may  be  one.   as  we   are",   and   see   vs   20-23. 

20.  Now  comes  the  earnest  prayer  for  others:  for  their 
unity,  in  order  "that  the  world  may  believe  thai  Thou  didst 
send  me".  There  is  nothing  more  needful  than  this  for  the 
conversion  of  the  world.  "  In  all  time,  the  spread  of  Christi- 
anity  is  most  advanced  by  the  power  of  the  Christian   lite" 


464  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

(Neander) ;  and  this  life,  by  general  consent,  is  the  most 
healthy  and  vigorous  and  fruitful,   in  Christian  unity. 

24.    BEFORE    THE    FOUNDATION   OF    THE    WORLD  :    COinp.    On 

verse  5;  also  Eph.  i.  4 ;  1  Peter  i.  20;  Rev.  xiii.  8,  xvii.  8. 
The  glory  shall  prove  worthy  of  that  infinite  and  eternal 
Love  to  have  prepared,  and  he  who  follows  the  Master  will 
assuredly  behold  and  share  it. 

In  the  Gospel  of  John  is  no  account  of  the  institution  of 
"the  Lord's  Supper".  He  of  all  the  disciples  needed  less  the 
positive  command  for  observing  it,  and  his  omission  to  record 
it  was  perhaps  occasioned  by  this. 

XVIII. 

[Comp.  M't  xxvi.  30,  47-75;  xxvii.  1,  2,  11-23. — M'k  xiv.  26, 
43-72;  xv.  1-14.  — L'k  xxii.  39,  47-71;  xxiii.  1-5,  13-23.] 

1-4.  winter-stream  :  in  summer  it  was  a  dry  bed ;  it  is 
now  dry  through  the  year. — the  cohort:  the  detachment 
of  soldiers  on  duty  at  the  Passover. — torches  and  lamps: 
because,  although  it  was  full  moon,  there  were  in  the  ravine 
many  dark  recesses  which  they  supposed  it  might  be  neces- 
sary to  search,  came  forth  &c.  :  he  had  posted  his  disciples 
probably  within  the  garden,  near  the  entrance;  and  then 
taking  with  him  the  three,  went  in  still  farther,  when,  having 
also  stationed  these,  he  advanced  about  a  stone's  throw  from 
them.  He  used  these  precautions  in  order  not  to  have  Judas 
come  upon  him  by  surprise,  especially  while  he  was  in  prayer. 
For  he  had  said,  "I  lay  down  my  life  of  my  own  accord;  no 
man  takes  it  from  me".  He  was  resolved  to  surrender  volun- 
tarily. His  expectation,  every  moment,  of  the  arrival  of  those 
sent  to  arrest  him,  occasioned  the  startled  movements  de- 
scribed by  Mark. 

The  agony  of  prayer  in  Gethsemane,  John  omitted  ;  perhaps 
because  it  was  his  chief  object  to  relate  what  he  himself  saw 
and  heard,  and  could  bear  personal  testimony  of.  The  three 
Synoptical  writers  give  the  details. 

It  was  when  Jesus  came  the  last  time  to  the  three,  and  in 


NOTES    ON  JOHN.  4»>"> 

the  very  moment  of  addressing  them,  that  the  crowd  headed 

by  Judas  made  their  appearance.  Hence  the  Heedlessness  of 
the  disciples  watching  any  longer,  and  his  remark  to  them 
that  they  might  just  as  well  sleep  on.  lie  perhaps  waits  the 
approach  of  the  faithless  disciple,  who  comes  forward  alone. 
and  who.  having  given  the  sign  agreed  upon,  goes  back  and 
stands  with  the  soldiers  and  Jewish  servitor-.  Jesus  imme- 
diately advances  to  meet  the  official  authorities,  and  asks 
their  errand. 

6.  fell  to  the  grouxd  :  when  he  told  them  that  he  was 
the  one  they  were  in  pursuit  of,  they  retreated  a  few  steps  and 
fell  to  the  ground  in  homage  —  a  spontaneous  tribute  to  their 
sense  of  his  nobleness  and  greatness,  if  indeed  his  face  shone 
not  with  the  glory  of  inward  peace  after  victorious  struggle, 
above  the  glare  of  the  torches.  There  were  those  among 
them  who  probably  had  not  lost  the  impression  he  had  made 
on  them,  when,  having  been  sent  by  the  ecclesiastical  author- 
ities, they  had  not  the  moral  courage  to  lay  hands  on  him, 
and  returning  without  him  to  their  employers  said  in  excu-e, 
'  Never  so  spoke  a  man  as  this  man'.  The  history  of  execu- 
tions of  noble  men  and  women  is  not  without  parallels  to  this 
event  in  the  life  of  Jesus.  It  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  that 
all  the  officials  so  felt;  for  some  of  them  afterwards  showed  a 
very  different  spirit.  But  the  alternation  from  homage  to 
mockery  in  such  men,  especially  in  presence  of  their  superiors 
encouraging  the  mockery,  is  not  strange. 

Jesus  again  going  up  to  them  of  his  own  accord  while  they 
are  still  prostrate,  asks  them  a  second  time.  Whom  are  vou 
seeking?  and  once  more  affirms,  I  am  he.  Not  until  then 
did  they  advance  to  arrest  him. 

8,  9.  suffer  these  kc.  :  his  solicitude  for  his  disciple-  is 
apparent  to  the  last,  and  his  request  in  their  behalf  should  be 
considered  in  connection  with  what  is  elsewhere  said,  that 
"  they  all  forsook  him  and  fled."  —  THAT  IT  MIGHT  be  FUL- 
FILLED: one  sense,  though  not  the  chief,  in  which  his  words 
in  xvii.  12  were  fulfilled. 

11.  The  reasons  assigned  for  commanding  Peter  to  Bheathe 

30 


466  NOTES    ON    JOHN. 

his  sword,  one  of  them  recorded  by  John,  and  the  other  by 
Matthew,  are  characteristic;  the  latter  implying  that  Peter 
was  resisting  the  civil  authorities,  and  exposed  himself  to  the 
penalty  of  death. 

13-27.  to  Annas  first  :  a  great  deal  depends  on  verse 
24th,  for  the  right  understanding  of  this  passage.  Is  verse  24th 
parenthetic,  and  to  be  translated,  Annas  had  sent  him  bound 
to  Kaiaphas?  So  Tholuck,  Norton,  Td  (7th  ed.)  C.  V.  &c. 
regard  it,  and  Tholuck  even  suggests  that  it  may  be  a  gloss. 
They  consider  the  trial  as  having  taken  place  before  Kaiaphas, 
in  harmony  with  M't  xxvi.  57-75.  The  circumstance  that  it 
is  only  Kaiaphas  whom  John  explicitly  calls  "high  priest", 
seems  to  confirm  this. 

But  Tischendorf  in  his  Synopsis  prefixes  to  v  24  the  par- 
ticle Thereupon,  or  Therefore,  on  the  authority  of  the  Vatican 
and  a  few  other  Uncials  (the  Sinaitic  has  And,  or  But,  which 
is  consistent  with  the  verse  being  parenthetic),  three  or  four 
copies  of  the  Italic,  the  Syriac  of  the  5th  century,  and  Cyril. 
This  puts  the  previous  occurrences,  in  15-23,  together  with  a 
part  of  Peter's  denial,  into  a  preliminary  trial  before  Annas 
—  Tischendorf,  however,  rather  arbitrarily  transposing  vs  25- 
27  to  between  vs  18  and  19,  and  putting  all  the  denials  before 
Annas. 

It  is  consistent  to  suppose  that  in  the  Synoptics,  the  trans- 
action is  treated  as  one  whole,  but  in  John  we  have  the 
particulars  of  an  examination  before  Annas,  while  that  before 
Kaiaphas  is  not  touched  upon.  This  is  the  more  plausible,  if 
we  may  assume  Annas  to  have  had  an  apartment  in  the  same 
house  with  Kaiaphas,  to  which  there  was  one  court  or  yard 
where  the  denials  of  Peter  took  place. 

28.  Comp.  under  xii.  1. 

30-36.  The  Jews  decline  at  first  to  present  a  distinct  charge, 
knowing  well  that  they  really  had  no  just  grounds  for  any, 
and  they  seem  to  take  it  for  granted  that  Pilate  would  be 
their  tool.  They  knew  that  he  loved  office  and  emoluments, 
and  was  aware  that  his  continuance  in  these  depended  on 
their  forbearance  to  inform  against  him  for  many  iniquitous 


NOTES    ON   JOHN.  1 67 

acts  of  his  administration.  But  he  insists  on  at  least  the 
legal  form  of  trial,  and  tells  them,  in  a  wav  to  remind  them 
of  their  civil  impotence,  that  he  wishes  to  have  nothing  to  do 
with  their  affair.  Having  obtained  the  charge  fas  implied  in 
v  33.  and  expressly  stated  in  the  Synoptics),  he  seeks  to  ob- 
tain a  confession  from  his  prisoner.  Jesus  is  too  wary  to 
criminate,  and  too  noble  directly  to  exculpate  himself,  under 
such  circumstances;  but  his  answer  is  a  vindication  and  reve- 
lation both  —  viz.  that  he  is  engaged  in  no  seditious  attempts, 
and  has  no  ambitious  schemes;  that  were  his  a  civil  king- 
dom, as  his  enemies  represented,  his  own  officers  would 
even  now  struggle  hard  against  those  of  the  Jews  to  rescue 
him,  and  be  right  in  so  doing. 

37.  Pilate  taking  occasion  from  the  word  "kingdom"  re- 
turns to  his  effort  to  get  a  direct  confession.  The  answer  of 
Jesus  puts  the  emphasis  of  a  concession  on  the  part  of  Pilate 
himself — '  Thou  savest  that  I  am  a  king'.  Neither  does  he 
deny;  but  he  adds  that  his  kingdom  is  the  realm  of  truth; 
that  to  promote  this  he  had  been  born  into  the  world ;  and 
asserting  that  he  expected  only  those  receptive  of  the  Truth 
to  become  his  disciples,  let  Pilate  make  the  application  to 
himself  if  he  chose. 

38.  What  is  Truth?  asked  with  the  air  of  a  man  who  had 
at  least  in  his  better  days  believed  it  could  be  found,  but  had 
given  it  up  in  homage  to  evil,  nor  cared  now  to  stop  to  have 
the  question  answered.  Again  he  goes  back,  and  publicly 
confesses  that  his  examination  had  disclosed  no  guilt  in  the 
man. 

XIX. 

[Comp.  M't  xxvii.  24-50,  57-61.  —  M'k  xv.  15-37,  4-~47-  —  L'k 
xxiii.  24-34,  38,  35-37,  39-46,  50-56.] 

1-10.  The  scourging  was  a  regular  part  of  the  legal  pro. 
to  compel  a  confession  of  guilt.     There  was  only  one  scourg- 
ing.    After  its  infliction,   Pilate   suspended  the  execution  of 
the  sentence  as  long  as  possible,  buUin  this  ease  no  new  results 


468  NOTES    ON  JOHN. 

appeared.  Jesus,  in  the  dress  in  which  the  soldiers  had  in 
mockery  clad  him,  is  led  forth,  seemingly  to  make  the  affair 
appear  ludicrous  to  the  Jews,  and  induce  them  to  desist.  But 
they  shouted  fiercely  for  their  victim ;  and  again  Pilate,  pro- 
testing that  he  had  found  no  guilt  in  him,  made  another  effort 
to  get  off"  from  having  anything  further  to  do  in  the  matter  — 
which  brought  forth  from  the  Jews  a  new  charge,  making  him 
however  less  disposed  to  gratify  them,  and  filling  him,  super- 
stitious as  well  as  skeptical,  with  dismay.  He  returns  to  his 
prisoner  with  an  impetuosity  of  inquiry  demanding  to  be 
satisfied,  like  Horatio  addressing  the  ghost  of  Hamlet's  fa- 
ther, 'Whence  art  thou?'  The  extraordinary  attitude  of  his 
prisoner,  at  first  not  deigning  him  a  syllable  of  reply,  then 
breaking  the  silence  by  his  answer  to  a  second  question  in 
words  that  could  not  but  make  the  Roman  judge  feel  the 
moral  greatness  of  the  man  before  him,  impressed  him  deeply, 
and  sent  him  away  with  a  determination  to  seek  directly  his 
release. 

The  form  of  that  remarkable  answer,  —  the  pronoun  "it" 
not  referring  to  "authority",  but  connected  with  the  verb 
and  neuter  participle  used  impersonally,  —  seems  to  decide  its 
point  to  be,  that  if  Almighty  Power  above  had  not  permitted 
it,  the  Roman  ruler  would  not  have  had  Jesus  before  him  at 
all,  whether  to  release  or  crucify.  Not  without  sin  was  Pilate 
himself  thus  far,  in  his  temporizing  proceedings,  and  in  will- 
ingness to  give  his  prisoner  over,  even  without  form  of  trial,  to 
the  merciless  Jews.  Not  without  still  deeper  sin  could  he 
further  proceed.  But  there  lay  a  heavier  sin  at  the  door  of 
the  high  priest  and  Council  who  had  delivei-ed  him  up. 

But  in  vain  the  struggle  of  the  Roman  ruler's  conscience, 
and  some  remains  of  humanity  in  him,  and  perception  of 
true  greatness,  with  the  dictates  of  selfish  interest  and  worldly 
policy.  He  yielded,  as  any  one  who  knew  his  character,  or 
saw  his  course  on  this  occasion  from  the  beginning,  might 
have  predicted  he  would  do,  and  as  Jesus  knew  he  would  do. 
It  may  have  been  too  much  for  any  Roman  ruler  then  living 
to  have  done  his  duty  to  God  and  justice  under  like  circum- 


NOTES    ON  JOIIW  ir.'.l 

stances  — viz.  to  refuse  complicity  with  Jewish  wickedness 
and,  if  need  be,  resign.  But  least  of  all  could  such  a  heroic 
act  be  expected  of  Pilate;  and  therefore  coming  forth  he  sat 
on  the  elevated  scat  placed  on  the  pavement  of  tesselated 
work,  where  judgment  was  usually  given  in  the  district  of 
Judaea.  Stifling  all  the  better  feelings  of  the  heart,  taunting 
the  Jews  to  the  very  last,  angry  with  them  for  compelling  him 
to  do  the  deed,  but  finding  one  source  of  genuine  satisfaction 
in  humbling  these  men,  who  boasted  of  their  heroic  ancestors 
and  claimed  always  to  have  been  independent,  by  extorting 
from  them  a  public  confession  of  their  subjection  to  the 
Caesar  of  Rome,  he  gave  his  prisoner  over  to  them  in  accord- 
ance with  the  solemn  forms  of  law. 

On  verse  14th,  see  under  xii.  1.  The  hour  of  sentence  which 
in  John  is  made  the  6th,  if  determined  by  the  Jewish  mode  of 
reckoning,  is  utterly  irreconcilable  with  the  Synoptics,  es- 
pecially with  Mark,  who  puts  the  time  of  crucifixion  at  the 
3rd  hour,  three  hours  earlier  than  the  sentence.  If  the  Roman 
mode  may  be  followed,  which  we  know  from  Josephus  was 
common  even  in  Judrca  (and  John  wrote  in  Ephesus),  then 
the  6th  hour  is  6  o'clock  in  the  morning,  three  hours  before 
the  crucifixion,  and  John  is  in  harmony  with  Mark.  Possibly 
the  Greek  letter  denoting  the  correct  number  in  the  original 
MS.  may  have  inadvertently  become  altered. 

18-21.  No  two  Evangelists  agree  in  the  form  of  the  inscrip- 
tion, though  it  is  essentially  the  same  in  all.  Probablv  Pilate 
wrote  out  the  original  form ;  and  he  is  to  be  respected  for  one 
thing,  though  he  may  have  said  it  between  his  teeth  —  that 
he  told  the  dissatisfied  Jews  the  title  should  stand  as  he  had 
written  it,  and  he  a  public  emblazonment  of  the  sentiment, 
that  on  the  cross,  nailed  there  at  the  bidding  of  the  Jews, 
hung  the  only  man  of  them  all,  fit  to  be  their  King. 

26-30.  The  last  words  of  Jesus,  commending  his  departing 
spirit  to  the  heavenly  Father  (L'k  xxiii.  46),  go  up  with  the 
fragrance  of  filial  love  toward  his  mother,  and  with  the  high- 
est expression  he  could  give  of  confidence  in  the  disciple 
whom  he  loved.    This,  as  that  disciple  records,  completed  his 


470  NOTES   ON  JOHN. 

work  on  earth,  and  fitly  completed  it.  The  death-struggle 
came  on.  'I  thirst!'  was  his  faint  intimation  of  a  wish  to 
have  an  act  of  kindness  done  him,  after  a  piercing  cry  uttered 
in  a  paroxysm  of  agony  which  may  have  taken  consciousness 
from  him,  '  My  God  !  my  God  !  why  didst  Thou  forsake  me? 
Receiving  the  sponge  full  of  sour  wine  to  his  lips,  he  ex- 
claimed, 'It  is  finished',  and  his  spirit  was  at  rest  in  the 
bosom  of  the  Father. 

It  was  the  inflammation  and  fever  produced  in  his  system 
by  driving  the  spikes  through  the  palms  of  his  hands  (that 
most  tender  spot  where  so  many  nerves  meet),  that  caused 
the  thirst.  He  had  refused  the  drugged-wine,  mercifully  given 
to  stupefy,  and  probably  taken  by  the  two  malefactors;  but 
the  sour  wine,  from  the  vessel  put  there  probably  for  the 
soldiers'  use,  he  accepted. 

34,  35.  John  may  have  made  this  asseveration  in  his  Gospel 
in  order  to  show,  that  Jesus  had  a  body  of  real  human  flesh 
and  blood.  For  in  his  1st  Epistle  he  seems  to  have  had  the 
"  Docetre  "  in  view,  who  denied  that  the  Christ  had  come  in 
flesh  and  blood;  and  hence  the  value  to  him  of  a  fact  demon- 
strating it. 

The  body  was  pierced  with  the  broad  part  of  the  lance. 
Says  Ebrard  in  Tholuck,  in  language  "based  on  medical 
observation",  "The  lance  might  strike  several  blood-vessels, 
might  come  in  contact  with  points  at  which  extravasated 
blood  was  collected,  where  serum  and  placenta  were  in  a 
state  of  separation,  and  the  former  alone  flowed  out,  and  as 
the  lance  entered  more  deeply,  it  might  touch  places  in  which 
the  blood  was  fluid". 

Between  vs  30  and  31,  Tischendorf  puts  the  account  ot  the 
portents,  and  of  the  centurion,  as  recorded  in  the  Synoptics, 
and,  after  the  close  of  the  chapter,  the  stationing  of  the 
guard. 


NOTES    ON  JOHN.  471 


XX. 

[Comp.  M't  xxviii.  1-4,  S-10.  —  M'k  xvi.  1,  4,  S-n,  14.  —  L'k 
xxiv.  1-3.  9-12,  36-43'] 
Between  vs  1  and  2,  Teschendorf  puts  the  appearance  of  the 
angels  in  the  sepulchre  to  the  women;  between  vs  iS  and  19, 
the  flight  and  bribery  of  the  guard,  the  manifestation  on  the 
wav  to  Emmaus. 

1.  out  of:  comp.  on  M'k  xvi.  3. 

2.  we  know  not :  although  John  mentions  only  the  Magda- 
lene, his  language  implies  that  other  women  were  present. 
Teschendorf  (Synopsis)  seems  to  consider  the  record  by  Mat- 
thew of  the  manifestation  of  Jesus  to  the  women  to  be  one 
and  the  same  with  this  to  the  Magdalene.  Matthew,  xxviii. 
9,  can  be  harmonized  here  with  John,  by  considering  him  to 
speak  of  "  the  women  "  as  he  also  spoke  in  the  same  general 
way  of  the  robbers  taunting  Jesus,  when  we  know  that  only 
one  of  them  did  so;  and  the  two  different  addresses  both  to 
have  occurred,  like  two  events  differently  stated  on  several 
other  occasions,  or  like  the  mention  of  two  angels  by  Luke 
and  John,  and  of  one  by  Matthew  and  Mark.  Only  Mary  the 
Magdalene  probably  came  back  a  second  time  to  the  sepul- 
chre, and  near  it  the  scene  took  place.  The  supposition  of 
two  manifestations,  one  to  the  women  and  another  to  Mary, 
is  attended  with  inextricable  difficulties,  and  has  never  been 
satisfactorily  made  out.  Indeed,  if  the  events  as  they  stand 
in  the  four  Records  cannot  all  be  clearly  made  to  harmonize, 
yet  there  is  so  much  in  common  in  which  they  agree,  and  the 
testimony  is  of  such  a  character,  that  every  moral  and  legal 
precedent  demands  its  acceptance. 

8.  believed:  that  he  had  risen  from  the  dead — John's  in- 
sicrht  being  clearer  than  that  of  all  the  rest. 

14-18.  The  possibility  of  a  real  resurrection  was  utterly  out 
of  Mary  the  Magdalene's  mind,  and  the  removal  of  the  pre- 
cious remains  to  some  unknown  place,  as  if  to  deprive  his  dis- 
ciples of  paying  him  any  further  honor,  overwhelmed  hei 


472  NOTES    ON   JOHN. 

as  to  render  her  unable  to  mind  anything  else.  Not  even 
Christ's  direct  address  to  her,  probably  in  his  natural  tone, 
made  her  suspect  his  presence,  appearing,  as  he  then  must, 
in  the  undress  usual  with  a  gardener  at  work,  and  blinded  as 
she  herself  was  by  her  tears.  But  when  she  heard  her  own 
familiar  name  once  more  uttered  by  that  voice,  tender  as  a 
mother's,  as  though  he  would  say,  'Mary,  dost  thou  not 
know  me?'  she  sprang  forward  and  grasped  his  feet  in  hom- 
age—his word  of  caution,  "Touch  me  not",  seeming  not  to 
have  reached  her  in  season  to  prevent  it.  The  words  he 
uttered  (if  no  reason  for  them  could  be  assigned  from  his  un- 
dress) were  to  allay  her  very  great  excitement,  to  calm  her  in 
the  transition  of  feeling  from  deepest  grief  to  the  very  ecstasy 
of  joyful  surprise.  Nor  from  this  point  of  view  is  there  the 
least  discrepancy  with  verse  27th  of  this  chapter,  or  with  L'k 
xxiv.  39.  He  tells  her  that  he  had  not  yet  been  to  the  Father, 
whither  he  had  told  his  disciples  he  must  first  go  before  he 
should  come  back  to  tarry  with  them.  There  was  even 
immediately  an  important  duty  which  he  wished  her  to  per- 
form—  to  go  and  communicate  the  glad  news  to  the  rest;  and 
forthwith  she  went,  exclaiming  with  breathless  eagerness 
when  she  reached  the  band  of  disciples,  "I  have  seen  the 
Master!  "  adding  afterwards  what  she  had  been  told  to  com- 
municate. It  need  not  be  said,  that  there  is  something  in 
these  sayings  and  doings  inconceivable  as  human  inventions, 
and  bearing  the  unmistakable  impress  of  reality. 

A  question  of  great  importance  presses  on  one  just  here.  If 
Jesus  Christ  was  the  infinite  God,  and  wished  his  disciples  so  to 
consider  and  confess  him  ;  if  this  was  a  part  of  Christ's  teach- 
ing, or  one  included  within  the  range  of  truth  as  it  lay  in 
his  own  mind,  to  be  subsequently  developed  by  the  Spirit  of 
Truth,  then  why,  especially  after  his  resurrection,  in  his  real 
glorified  state  already  commencing,  should  he  have  used 
language  to  Mary,  to  be  communicated  by  her  to  all  the 
others,  so  directly  tending  to  impress  her  altogether  differ- 
ently, when  he  said,  Go  and  tell  them,  I  ascend  to  my  Father 
and  your  Father,  and  my  God  and  your  God? 


NOTES    ON    JOHN.  1  j  3 

Dean  Alford  says  that  "this  distinction,    'my  and  your', 

has  been  observed  by  all  Commentators  of  any  depth,  as 
indicating  an  essential  difference  in  the  relations".  On  the 
contrary,  "my  and  your"  are  often  employed  to  make  an 
assertion  more  emphatic,  indicating  that  it  is  not  only  mine 

but  yours,  and  yours  in  the  sense  in  which  it  is  mine.  And 
this  was  the  very  thing  that  Christ  said.  His  idea  of  the 
heavenly  Father  is  the  distinctive  feature  of  the  religion 
which  he  preached,  and  the  great  source  whence  flowed  his 
perfect  life.  It  was  his  last  utterance  before  he  expired  on 
the  cross:  his  first  to  Mary  Magdalene  and  her  fellow-dis- 
ciples after  he  rose  from  the  dead.  The  filial  spirit  toward 
God  and  the  fraternal  spirit  toward  man  —  with  that  he 
sought  above  all  to  imbue  them;  and  the  very  night  before 
he  died  they  showed  how  little  they  yet  had  of  it.  Hence  his 
language,  Go  to  the  brothers  [all]  and  tell  them,  I  ascend  to 
my  Father  and  your  Father,  and  my  God  and  your  God.  To 
insist  that  Christ  says  this  from  one  point  of  view  and  Chris- 
tians must  s;ly  it  from  another,  certainly  is  without  support 
anywhere  in  the  X.  T.,  is  against  the  spirit  of  it.  and  tends 
directly  to  shut  men  out  of  "fellowship  with  the  Father  and 
with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ." 

19.  John  does  not  say  that  Jesus  entered  through  the  closed 
doors.  Rather,  they  opened  at  his  will.  For.  that  he  had 
still  a  veritable  human  body  is  true,  if  Luke  xxiv.  40  is  reli- 
able, and  his  partaking  of  food  was  not  erroneously  recorded. 

22.  BREATHED:  an  act  symbolic  of  the  Spirit  they  should 
ive. 

23.  forgive,  retain:  instanced  in  the  treatment  of  Simon 
Magus,  Ananias  and  Sapphira,  the  incestuous  member  of  the 
Corinthian  church.  &C. 

2S.  my  Master!  and,  my  God!  two  different  exclamati 
the  one  of  recognition  of  his  Master  and  faith  in  him:  the 
other  of  deep,  reverent  wonder.  They  are  impetuous  utter- 
ances in  perfect  accord  with  the  declaration  of  Thomas  in 
ver>e  25th  above,  and  characteristic  of  the  man.  The  last 
exclamation,  "Mv  God!"  was  not  a  mere  idle  word,  hut  a 


474  NOTES    ON   JOHN. 

sincere  lifting  up  of  his  soul  to  God,  Lord  of  all  Power  and 
Might,  and  Source  of  all  Good.  For  such  clauses  as  "My 
Lord  !  and,  My  God",  see  M't  xix.  19,  M'k  vii.  10,  L'k  xxi.  8. 

XXI. 

This  Chapter,  with  the  exception  of  the  last  verse  (which  is 
bracketed  by  Tischendorf  and  rejected  by  many),  is  consid- 
ered by  Meyer  and  most  critics  as  an  Appendix  either  from 
John's  hand  or  dictated  by  him;  by  Liicke  and  others,  as 
unauthentic. 

2.  Probably  Nathanael  was  the  same  person  as  Bartholo- 
mew (son  of  Tolmai;  like  Barjonah,  son  of  Jonah).  The 
name  "Bartholomew"  does  not  occur  out  of  the  list  of 
apostles,  nor  the  name  "Nathanael"  in  it. 

6.  Fishermen  often  come  suddenly  on  a  school  of  fishes; 
but  the  marvellous  knowledge  of  Jesus  is  shown  in  telling 
them  to  cast  again,  and  where  to  cast. 

15-19.  Not  the  many  faults  of  Peter  could  prevent  him  from 
fearlessly  appealing  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Master  that  the 
erring  disciple  really  loved  him,  or  prevent  the  Master  from 
bestowing,  after  salutary  discipline  indeed,  this  most  grateful 
evidence  that  the  disciple  who  had  denied  him  still  had  his 
confidence  and  love;  and  he  did  it  the  more  freely,  as  with 
deep  sympathy  he  beheld  in  the  future  the  suffering  close  of 
the  disciple's  earthly  career  for  his  sake. 

21.  and  this  [one]  what?  what  his  work  and  destiny?  a 
little  ambition  perhaps,  a  little  officiousness  still  remaining, 
and  yet  not  unmixed  with  a  sincere  feeling  of  interest  in  one 
associated  with  himself  on  so  many  important  occasions,  and 
his  own  personal  friend.  But  he  needed  just  the  answer  he 
received.  It  is  more  important  to  follow  Christ  faithfully, 
one's  self,  than  to  know  what  the  special  duty  and  fate  of 
others  are  to  be.  —  till  I  come  :  it  is  absolutely  certain  from 
history  that  John  the  beloved  disciple  lived  years  after  that 
Coming,  which,  having  special  reference  to  Jerusalem,  was  to 
affect  not  only  that  city,  but  the  Christian  church  and  the 
world  for  all  time. 


NOTES    ON   JOHN.  4  i  •) 

In  some  very  just  strictures  on  Raphael's  cartoon  of  the 
Charge  to  Peter,  Mr.  Ruskin  (••Modern  Painters",  vol.  Hi. 
pp.  53-55)  thus  speaks  :  —  "I  suppose  there  is  no  event  in  the 
whole  life  of  Christ  to  which,  in  hours  of  doubt  or  fear,  men 
turn  with  more  anxious  thirst  to  know  the  close  facts  of  it,  or 
with  more  earnest  and  passionate  dwelling  upon  every  syllable 
of  its  recorded  narrative,  than  Christ's  showing  himself  to 
his  diseiples  at  the  lake  of  Galilee.  There  is  something  pre- 
eminently open,  natural,  full-fronting  our  disbelief  in  this 
manifestation.  The  others  recorded  after  the  resurrection, 
were  sudden,  phantom-like,  occurring  to  men  in  profound 
sorrow  and  wearied  agitation  of  heart:  not,  it  might  seem, 
safe  judges  of  what  they  saw.  But  the  agitation  was  now 
over.  They  had  gone  back  to  their  daily  work,  thinking  still 
their  business  lay  net-wards,  unmeshed  from  the  literal  rope 
and  drag.  '  Simon  Peter  saith  unto  them,  I  go  a  fishing. 
They  say  unto  him,  We  also  go  with  thee.'  True  words 
enough,  and  having  far  echo  beyond  those  Galilean  hills. 
That  night  they  caught  nothing;  but  when  the  morning 
came,  in  the  clear  light  of  it,  behold  a  figure  stood  on  the 
shore.  They  were  not  thinking  of  anything  but  their  fruitless 
hauls.  They  had  no  guess  who  it  was.  It  asked  them  simply 
if  they  had  caught  anything.  They  said,  No.  And  it  tells 
them  to  cast  yet  again.  And  John  shades  his  eyes  from  the 
morning  sun  with  his  hand  [The  rising  sun  was  however 
shining  across  the  lake  upon  the  western  or  northwestern 
shore,  where  Jesus  doubtless  was.  and  lighting  up  Ins  form. 
Tr.]  to  look  who  it  is;  and  though  the  glinting  of  the  sea, 
too,  dazzles  him.  he  makes  out  [rather,  clearly  perceives]  who 
it  is.  at  last:  and  poor  Simon,  not  to  be  outrun  this  time, 
tightens  his  fisher's  coat  about  him.  and  dashes  in,  over  the 
nets.  One  would  have  liked  to  see  him  swim  those  hundred 
yards,  and  stagger  to  his  knees  on  the  beach. 

Well,  the  others  get  to  the  beach,  too.  in  time,  in  such  slow 
way  as  men  in  general  do  get,  in  this  world,  to  it-  true  shore, 
much  impeded  by  that  wonderful  'dragging  the  net  with 
fishes';  but  the}  get  there — even  of  them  in  all  —  ;  iir->t  the 


476 


NOTES    ON   JOHN. 


Denier,  and  then  the  slowest  believer,  and  then  the  quickest 
believer,  and  then  the  two  throne-seekers,  and  two  more,  we 
know  not  who. 

They  sit  down  on  the  shore  face  to  face  with  Him,  and  eat 
their  broiled  fish  as  he  bids.  And  then  to  Peter,  all  dripping 
still,  shivering,  and  amazed,  staring  at  Christ  in  the  sun,  on 
the  other  side  of  the  coal  fire,  —  thinking  a  little,  perhaps,  of 
what  happened  by  another  coal  fire,  when  it  was  colder,  and 
having  no  word  once  exchanged  with  him  by  his  Master,  since 
that  look  of  His,  —  to  him,  so  amazed,  comes  the  question, 
'  Simon,  lovest  thou  me?'  Try  to  feel  that  a  little,  and  think 
of  it  till  it  is  true  to  you." 


LIST   OF   REFERENCES   IN  JOHN  TO  THE   OLD 
TESTAMENT. 


lap.  i.  23 

Is.  xl.  3. 

„      ii.  17 

Ps.  lxix.  9. 

„    Hi.  14 

Num.  xxi.  8. 

„    vi.  31 

Ps.  lxxviii.  24. 

„     „    45    • 

Is.  liv.  13. 

,»     i.    49 

Ex.  xvi.  15. 

,,  vii.  22 

Lev.  xii.  3,  Gen.  xvii.  10. 

»     »    38 

Zech.  xiv.  8,  Is.  lviii.  11. 

„     „   42 

Mich.  v.  2. 

„  viii.    5 

Lev.  xx.  10. 

„     „   17 

Deut.  xix.  15. 

„     x.  34    . 

Ps.  Ixxxii.  6. 

„  xii.  13    . 

Ps.  cxviii.  25,  26. 

Chap 


.  xii.  15 

.     Zech.  ix.  9. 

„    34 

.     Ps.  lxxxix.  29,  ex.  4. 

„    38 

.     Is.  liii.  1. 

„    4° 

.      „  vi.    9,  10. 

„    4i 

.      „    vi.  1,  5. 

xiii.  18 

.     Ps.  xii.  9. 

xv.  25 

,,    lxix.  4,  xxxv.  19. 

xix.    7 

Lev.  xxiv.  16. 

„    24     . 

Ps.  xxii.  18. 

„    28     . 

,,    lxix.  21. 

„    36     • 

Ex.  xii.  46,  Ps.  xxiv.  20. 

„    37 

Zech.  xii.  10. 

STAMPED  BELOW 

AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED   FOR   FAILURE  TO   RETURN 
THIS    BOOK  ON   THE   DATE   DUE.   THE   PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  50  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY     AND    TO    $1.00    ON    THE    SEVENTH     DAY 
OVERDUE. 

_ 

n** 

^F<v^  u   L.O 

NUV    6^-#HM 

•  *  »•"• 

OCT  16 1993 

OCI  i    iyy<! 

PiPPI  f ?    ATIOM 

LD  21-100m-7,'40 (6936s) 

YB  27669 

U.C.BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CD^m^^a 


237489 


19 


m 


